COMPREHENSIVE

STUDY OF ORGANON
An Attempt to Understand The Organon of
Medicine as a Scientific Treatise

by

Dr. G. Nagendra Babu, MD

Asst. Professor, Sri Sai Ram Homoeopathic
Medical College & Research Centre

B. Jain Publishers (P) Ltd.

An ISO 9001 : 2000 Certified Company
USA—EUROPE—INDIA
 COMPREHENSIVE STUDY OF ORGANON
First Edition: 2009
1st Impression: 2009

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or
transmitted, in any form or by any means, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without any
prior written permission of the publisher.

© with the author

Published by Kuldeep Jain for

B. JAIN PUBLISHERS (P) LTD.
An ISO 9001 : 2000 Certified Company
1921/10, Chuna Mandi, Paharganj, New Delhi 110 055 (INDIA)
Tel.: 91-11-2358 0800, 2358 1100, 2358 1300, 2358 3100
Fax: 91-11-2358 0471 • Email: info@bjain.com
Website: www.bjainbooks.com

Printed in India by
J.J. Offset Printers

ISBN: 978-81-319-0767-2
 Dedicated
affectionately to my Parents
Sri. G. Syamachar and Smt. G. Savithri
 FOREWORD

‘Organon of Medicine’ is called the ‘Bible of Homeopathy’. With all its

fundamentals which have to be followed strictly to apply it practically,
Hahnemann, the Medical Genius wanted the aspiring homeopaths to study
Organon with a scientific, unprejudiced, artistic and inductive bent of mind. As
per Hahnemannian view medical practice is an artistic expression of each
individual practitioner. Here each artist’s logical interpretation plays a major role
in his success of each individual case that is what true individualization is.
Several attempts have been made by number of authors in understanding
‘Organon of Medicine’ and everyone has succeeded in enjoying the fruits of
their labour. Hail Hahnemann!
I have great pleasure to introduce this book ‘Comprehensive Study of
Organon’ to the homeopathic world including the academicians and
practitioners as well. The author has made a beautiful effort in presenting the
historical background and evolution of ‘Law of Similia’ which is really useful in
propagating homeopathy that is based on ‘Law of Similia’ as old as the medical
system itself.
I have gone through the whole book and I am happy that the conceptual
expression is clear and its presentation is lucid. I find this book useful and
informative to all groups of homeopaths in gathering the information on the
principle subject ‘Organon of Medicine’. He has taken tremendous efforts and
pains to prepare the reader with the introductory chapters which are really
essential to understand the true essence of ‘Organon of Medicine’.
Author has tried to include the guidelines of different pioneers of
homeopathy in the relevant chapters itself, reflecting the artistic views of each
pioneer probably in order to generate interest even in the minds of ordinary
students. An interesting case of an idiosyncratic treated by Dr. Preu has been
given under idiosyncrasy chapter itself. The chapter on ‘History of Medicine’
will be an added asset. ‘Fundamental Principles of Homeopathy’, Comparative
Statements of Editions of Organon, explanation to contemporary controversial
topics like the ‘Importance of Diagnosis’, ‘Vaccination and Pathology in
Homeopathy’, ‘Life Histories of Pioneers’ etc., have been included.
The ‘Attempt to explain the Introduction to 6th Edition of Organon by
Hahnemann’ and chapter on ‘Posology’ in a simple, laudable language makes
the book special.
 I am sure the academic as well as professional world will accept this work
with pleasure and I look forward to further editions of this book updated from
time to time. I gladly recommend this book to the profession, while leaving it to
the reader to judge the book on its merit.

Prof. Dr. Mahendra Singh

Chairman Educational Committee, Central Council of
Homoeopathy, Govt. of India; National President,
The Homeopathic Medical Association of India;
Ex-Superintendent, Principal & H.O.D. of
Organon of Medicine and Chronic Diseases,
Calcutta Homeopathic Medical College &
Hospital; Director, Institute of History of Homeopathy;
Secretary, General Indian Homeopathic Teacher’s Association
 PREFACE

This venture of writing a book on ‘Organon of Medicine’ is not to add

another write up to rich homeopathic literature but an attempt to mould myself
and make everything around me better. The seemingly small book ‘Organon of
Medicine’ written by the master is a treasure house of therapeutics. Every word
in the aphorism conveys to the reader a story behind it. Before proceeding to
start understanding the aphorisms, a fresh reader has to acquaint himself with
the philosophical, therapeutic practices that existed during Pre Hahnemannian
and Hahnemannian era. This is because all our minds have been conditioned,
prejudiced by the theories of dominant medical school. Introduction to ‘History
of Medicine’ is mandatory to every homeopath, which helps to understand the
persona of Hahnemann and in accepting the ‘Law of Similia’ as the ancient law
of cure. In my experience of teaching to undergraduates I realized that to
generate interest in Organon to students, is really a skillful job. Either the
student takes the subject lightly from exam point of view or tries to avoid the
existing literature based on Organon, as the language is too hard. Hence, I have
taken atmost care to keep the language of this book lucid and interesting.
Many interesting incidences and case studies of pioneers have been added
to make reading pleasurable. Throughout the book I have tried to follow the
aphorisms as the basis for better understanding of the subject. Hence,
Explanation to ‘The Chronic Diseases’ in detail have been given during the
explanation to § 80 as per Hahnemann’s recommendation. Chapters from
philosophy have been discussed in the relevant places of explanation to
aphorisms.
A comprehensive article on ‘Posology’, ‘An attempt to explain the
introduction to 6th edition’ will be much useful to the beginners. Utmost care has
been taken to cover each and every practical aspect of Organon like ‘Vaccination
and Homeopathy, Pathology and Homeopathy, Diagnosis and Homeopathy’.
Comments on controversial topics like ‘Bacteriology and Homoeopathy’ will be
interesting to the reader.
Organon is the mother of all homeopathic subjects; it feeds, educates,
moulds the mind of would be homeopath to perfect his therapeutic abilities with
the help of available subjects. It is unimaginable to understand homeopathy
without Organon of Medicine. My students made me realize that the better way
of learning is by teaching. In this process of my learning by teaching I realized
that the learner of Organon has to refer many books available to perfect himself
in this subject. Hence, reading the philosophy books written by pioneers is
mandatory to mould one’s logical, analytic prescriptive abilities.
This being my first book has taken over 6 years to complete and I do not
claim any perfection. This book is just a compilation of inspiring works of many
masters who have inspired me for this subject. I am deeply indebted to them. I
dedicate my work to almighty and equally respectable parents Sri. G. Syamachar
and Smt. G. Savithri, who are the driving force behind every venture of mine.
I whole heartedly thank Dr. Geeta Rani Arora, Dr. Surbhi Mangal of B. Jain
Publishers for taking utmost care in bringing out this book in its original form.
I surely would like to remember teachers Dr. Rastrogi, Dr. Subhas Singh,
Dr. Arun Bhasme, Dr. Kumar Dhawale, Dr. P.V. Venkatraman of Chennai, Dr.
Noah Nathan, my able and capable student, Dr. Ashlesha Narkhede for their
encouragement and timely support.
I respectably remember the chairman Mr. Leo Muthu, Management,
principal; each and every Staff Members and Students of Sri Sai Ram
Homeopathic Medical College & Hospital, everyone of them were a source of
encouragement to me.
I shall be happy to receive valuable suggestions, encouragement and
constructive criticism from lovable students, teachers of Organon and medical
practitioners to improve this work in the future.

Dr. G. Nagendra Babu

 PUBLISHER’S NOTE

Yet another book on Organon was the question raised when this project came
for consideration. We reviewed it and saw the exclusive features of this work
which was an indepth study of the classical works on Homeopathic Philosophy.
Dr. Nagendra has not only given an explanation to the aphorisms but at the
same place he has discussed views of various stalwarts on the topic which helps
clears many doubts which would otherwise remain unsolved.
Another important feature of this work is notes on various terminologies
used in Hahnemann’s time.
We hope that this work will aid in understanding the subject Organon to a
better level if used as a supplement to the basic books of Organon.

Kuldeep Jain
C.E.O., B. Jain Publishers (P) Ltd.
 CONTENTS

Dedication
Foreword
Preface
Publisher’s Note

PART-I
1. INTRODUCTION
• Organon of Medicine & homeopathy: What is it?
• History of medicine
• Biography of Hahnemann & discovery of homeopathy
• Some important literary works of Hahnemann
• State of medicine during Hahnemann’s time & Hahnemann’s working
principles

2. ORGANON, THE BOOK

• Introduction to Organon of Medicine
• Editions of Organon of Medicine
• Difference between Fifth and Sixth Editions of Organon
• Ground plan or anatomy of Sixth Edition

3. FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES & LOGIC

• The fundamental/cardinal principles of homeopathy
• Logic and homeopathy
• Inductive logic and homeopathy

PART-II
1. KNOWLEDGE OF PHYSICIAN
• The physician’s mission
• Palliation
• Suppression
• Difference between suppression and palliation
• Difference between cure and recovery
• The highest ideal of cure & the easily comprehensible principles
• Hering’s law of cure
• Knowledge or Pre-requisite qualifications of the physician
• The deflected current

2. KNOWLEDGE OF DISEASE
• Knowledge of disease in general
• Acute and chronic diseases
• The exciting cause
• The fundamental cause
• Constitution
• Temperament
• Diathesis
• Unprejudiced observer
• Prima causa morbi
• Symptomatology
• Causa occasionalis
• Totality of symptoms
• Indisposition
• Removal of symptoms is the removal of disease
• Zufalle & Erscheinungen
• Vital force
• Materia peccans
• Dynamic action/dynamic influence/dynamicpower
• Moral remedy
• Simple substance

3. KNOWLEDGE OF MEDICINE
• Knowledge of drugs
• Drug, medicine, remedy and food
• The curative power of medicine

4. DIFFERENT THERAUPEUTIC METHODS

• Different modes of treatment
• Difference between Homeopathy and Allopathy

5. NATURE’S LAW & HOMEOPATHIC LAW

• Therapeutic law of nature
• Difference between nature’s law and homeopathic law
• Modus operandi of homeopathic cure
• Medicinal diseases are powerful than miasmatic diseases

6. WHAT HAPPENS WHEN TWO DISEASES MEET

• What happens when two dissimilar diseases meet
• What happens when two similar diseases meet
• Happy-go-lucky operations
• Antipathy versus homeopathy
• Isopathy
• Brousseau’s physiological system

7. ACTION OF MEDICINES
• Different actions of drugs
• Conditions where palliative mode is permissible
• The scope and limitations of homeopathy
• Explanations to §68 and §69
• Summary of theoretical part
• Quick references

PART-III
1. CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES
• Practical part of Organon
• Three points necessary for cure
• Classification of diseases
• Hahnemann’s clinical classificationof diseases
• Genus epidemicus

2. THEORY OF CHRONIC DISEASES & MIASMS

• Theory of chronic diseases
• Concept & classification of miasms
• Psora
• H.A. Roberts views on Psora
• Kent’s views on Psora
• Anti-psoric treatment
• Syphilis
• Kentian views on Syphilis
• H.A. Roberts views on Syphilis
• Treatment of Syphilis
• Sycosis
• Kent’s views on Sycosis
• Treatment of Sycosis
• Tubercular miasm
• Mixed miasmatic disease
• Congenital corporeal constitutions
• Comparative study of miasms and micro-organisms
• Comparative study of miasmatic states
• General points to remember

3. CASE TAKING
• Case taking–Investigationof disease
• The objective of case taking
• Hahnemann’s directions for proper case taking
• Case taking in epidemic diseases
• Investigation of Psora
• Record keeping
• Case sheet format

4. ANALYSIS & EVALUATION

• Analysis of the case
• Evaluation of symptoms
• Hahnemann’s evaluation of symptoms
• Kent’s evaluation of symptoms
• Grading of symptoms according to Kent
• Boenninghausen’sevaluation
• Garth Boericke’s method of evaluation

5. DRUG PROVING
• Drug proving
• Idiosyncrasy
• Surrogates
• Method of investigating the action of drugs
• Construction of True Materia Medica

PART-IV
1. APPLICATION OF MEDICINES
• Judicious employment of medicines
• Specific remedy
• Modus operandi of homeopathic cure
• Mongrel sect
• Indisposition
• The value of symptoms
• Clinical understanding of different types of aggravations
• Management of cases with partially suitable remedies

2. DIFFICULT DISEASES
• One-sided diseases
• Local maladies & external application
• Enquiry of chronic diseases
• Mental diseases and their treatment
• Importance of mental symptoms
• Intermittent diseases

3. REPETITION OF DOSES AND REMEDY REACTION

• Repetition of doses
• Second prescription
• Signs of improvement
• Favourite remedies
• Kent’s Twelve observations
• Diet and regimen

4. KNOWLEDGE OF PHARMACY
• Genuine medicine
• Preparation of medicines
• Dynamisation of drugs
• Difference between dilution and dynamisation
• 50 millesimal potency
• Monopharmacy versus polypharmacy
• Strength of the dose and its repetition
• Posology
• Routes for administration of remedies

5. THERAPEUTIC MEASURES OTHER THAN DRUGS

• Other Physio-therapeutic measures
• Pathology and homeopathy
• Individualization
• Anamnesis & diagnosis
• Diagnosis and homeopathy
• Prophylaxis in homeopathy
• Difficult and incurable diseases and palliation
• Susceptibility
• Homeopathy: Science or Art?

PART-V
1. LIFE HISTORIES & CONTRIBUTIONS
• James Tyler Kent
• Carol Von Boenninghausen
• Constantine Hering
• Richard Hughes
• Lippe-Weissenfeld
• Cyrus Maxwell Boger
• Carroll Dunham
• Herbert Alfred Roberts
• Margaret Lucy Tyler
• Phyllis Speight
• Stuart M. Close
• Elizabeth Wright Hubbard
• Eugene Beauharnais Nash
• Henry Clay Allen
• John Henry Clarke
• Ernest Albert Farrington
• Timothy Field Allen
• William Boericke
• John Martin Honigberger
• B.K. Bose
• Babu Rajendra Lal Dutt
• Diwan Harish Chand
• Diwan Jai Chand
• Keshav Laxman Daftari
• L.D. Dhawale
• Pratap Chandra Majumdar
• M.L. Sarkar
• K.G. Saxena

2. HISTORY OF HOMEOPATHY IN INDIA

• History and development of homeopathy in India

3. EXPLANATION OF INTRODUCTION TO SIXTH EDITION OF

ORGANON OF MEDICINE
• An attempt to explain the “Introduction to Sixth Edition” by Hahnemann

Bibliography
Part - I
 Chapter – 1
INTRODUCTION

ORGANON OF MEDICINE & HOMEOPATHY:

WHAT IS IT?
Homeopathy; Not a theory of disease, but theory of cure
- Stuart Close.
Organon of Medicine is a book on medicine written by Samuel Hahnemann,
the founder and father of Homeopathy. It was written in the later years of 18th
century, considered a revolutionary book on medical philosophy. This book
contains the guiding principles of homeopathy. Practicing homeopathy in its
unique method as preached by its founder Samuel Hahneman is possible only by
understanding the Organon of medicine. Practicing homeopathy without the
knowledge of Organon of medicine is like going into the sea without knowing
swimming. Hence, study of Organon of medicine is mandatory for any aspiring
homeopath.
Homeopathy is a unique therapeutic system discovered by a German
physician by the name Christian Friedrich Samuel Hahnemann. Etymologically
the word Homeopathy can be divided into 2 parts: “Homeos” means “Similar”
and “Pathos” means “Suffering”. Thus, homeopathy means to cure a patient
with those drugs that produce similar symptoms to the sufferings of the patient”.
For a beginner, layman, it sounds strange but truth is always difficult to digest!
At the end Truth always triumphs. HOMEOPATHY = HOMEOS [SIMILAR] +
PATHOS [SUFFERING]
Homeopathy can be defined as a rational therapeutic system with the aim of
curing the sufferings of a person by administration of drugs 4 which have been
experimentally proved on healthy human beings to posses the power of
producing similar sufferings. It is based on the law “Similia Similibus Curentur”
that means “let likes be cured by likes”.
Stuart Close, the author of the book “The Genius of Homeopathy”, defines
“Homeopathy or Homeotherapy as, the department of science in general
medicine which has for its principle objects the observation and the study of the
action of remedial agents in health, disease, treatment and cure of the disease by
medication, according to a fixed law or a general principle”.
 Homeopathy considers patient as sick person in the first instance. “Treat
the patient not the disease” says Master Hahnemann. This leaves the beginner in
a confused state as all of us are conditioned by the dominant medical school. But
study of “Organon of medicine” in its whole extent aids in understanding this
explanation. To a homeopathic doctor, the signs and symptoms reveal not only
the name of the disease but also the medicine suitable to the patient. The
homeopathic doctor tries to find out the uniqueness in the sufferings of that
particular individual in comparison with the other individuals. Based on the
symptoms of the patient he can even detect the earliest manifestations of a
disease process before it can damage the anatomy of the patient. It is believed
that homeopathic treatment removes the infection by stimulating the natural
defense mechanism of the body. Hence it does not interfere with the immunity.
This system tries to cure the patient with least possible dose of medicine,
sufficient enough to produce a curative reaction in the organism. In homeopathy,
“The quality of the medicine is important than the quantity”. It does not employ
medicines in crude or physiological doses. This medical system tries to stimulate
the patient’s life energy to cure by itself. Hence chances of getting dangerous
side effects in homeopathic treatment are almost none.
While treating the patients, homeopathy considers man as a whole, i.e. his
body and the life force. So, Homeopathy as a profession is best to those
physicians who try to understand their patients as suffering individuals and not
just physical bodies with some pathological tissue changes. Because of this
reason homeopathy perfectly fits under the heading of “Holistic system”. The
term “holistic” was first used by former South African president Jan Christiaan
Smuts in 1926. This word is derived from a Greek word “holos”, which means
understanding the reality in terms of its complete form. Homeopaths follow the
constitutional approach (condition of a person’s body and mind in health and
strength) in treating the patients. Experienced homeopaths believe that if
carefully planned and treated from the time of conception and during pregnancy,
homeopathic treatment protects the child from pernicious hereditary disorders.
Founder of this system Dr. Hahnemann and his followers like Dr.
Boenninghausen, Dr. J.T. Kent, Dr. Hering, Dr. Allen, Dr. Clarke and Dr.
Boericke etc with their tremendous painstaking efforts have brought
homeopathy to an individual, independent status. The process of case taking,
preparation and proving of drugs and repertorisation process etc today placed
homeopathy as a unique well developed therapeutic method.
Homeopathy does not have any conflict with other medicinal methods. But
it strongly and openly opposes the practice of suppressing most troublesome
symptoms without doing anything for cure. Hence, Stuart Close, a famous
homeopath and author of the book “Genius of Homeopathy” says “Homeopathy
works in perfect harmony with all necessary rational, non-medical and
mechanical therapeutic agents. Surgery, obstetrics, hygiene, dietics, Sanitary
science, chemistry and Psycho-therapy all find in homeopathy their congenial
and most powerful ally”. Homeopathy supports and advocates the surgical
procedures and supportive therapy where there is no time for the medicines to
act and threat to the patient’s life exists. Example: In cases of acute poisoning,
pathologically advanced diseases, where any mechanical obstruction is present
in any part of the body etc. In such cases a well trained homoeopath will
recommend life saving measures. (Refer § 67, footnote of 6th edition, Organon
of Medicine). Hahnemann also believed and recommended the use of
therapeutic measures other than drugs like dietics, physical exercises,
meditation, mesmerism, baths (Refer § 286-291 of 6th edition of Organon of
Medicine).
Homeopathy was not invented by Hahnemann. He discovered the system
based on the universally known therapeutic law of nature “Similia Similibus
Curantur” means “likes cures likes”. Physicians of ancient times were well
aware of this nature’s law of cure. The father of western medicine Hippocrates,
physicians like Nicander, Xenocrates, Varro, Quintus, Serenus, Paracelsus,
Forestus, Ledelius, Reinmann, Eisher, Murray, Georgi, F.Hoffmann, G.E.Stahl,
Stoerck, Detharding, Lobelius, Van mons and physicians of Roman schools,
Basil Valentine, Benedictine Monk of Erfurt, and even the Hindu Ayurvedic
sages etc mentioned about the possibilities of curing diseases by the law of
Similia in their writings. They could not employ this law universally because of
its therapeutic, practical limitations. Hahnemann successfully moulded this
curative nature’s law and applied it in curing diseases by changing the law from
“similia similibus Curantur” to “Similia Similibus Curentur” i.e. “like cures
likes” has been changed to “let likes be cured by likes”.
What is this law of Similia? How to employ this law in curing the
diseases? Answers to these questions can be learned by carefully studying the
book “Organon of Medicine” written by the master of homeopathy. Only the
student with open and unprejudiced mind can own the treasure hidden in this
book. The reader must remember that the criticism made by Hahnemann in this
book against allopathic system was relevant to his period. Allopathic system was
very cruel and irrational in those days. Reading the book “Lesser Writings”, the
collective works of Hahnemann would give us an idea about the cruel methods
practiced by allopaths of Hahnemann’s era. Today, no doubt allopathic system
has rectified most of its cruel methods to a great extent. Dr. Dudgeon, translator
of the 5th edition of Organon of medicine from German to English reminds us
“his (Hahnemann’s) denunciations of the practice of old school, though quite
deserved when he wrote, are not applicable to the present condition of
allopathic medicine”. (Refer preface to 5th edition).
Homeopathy is gaining popularity all over the world; the growing number
of patients switching to this system is a proof for that. Hence it is our duty to
uphold the responsibility of protecting its laws and cure the sick as per the
principles laid down by Hahnemann. No doubt homeopathy offers a challenging
and lucrative career and honor to the aspiring student in the coming future.
“This is homeopathy in a nutshell. It is a shell which some find hard to
crack, but when cracked it is found to be packed full of sweet and wholesome
meat with no worms in it”-Stuart close.
So, prepare to get trained in the practice of homeopathy.

HISTORY OF MEDICINE
“The more you can look back, the further you can go forward.”
—Winston Churchill
“Those who fail to read history are destined to suffer the repetition of
its mistakes”.
—Old saying
Homeopathy was founded in the year 1796 A.D, hence it is very young in
the field of medicine. But the “Law of Similia” on which the homeopathy firmly
stands is as old as the medical history itself. A bird’s eye view of the “History of
Medicine” will reveal this truth. For a Philosophical and analytical subject like
“Organon and Homeopathic Philosophy”, it is highly recommended to have the
knowledge about the basic medical historical ideas. History teaches about the
mistakes we have committed in the past. It also teaches how to design our future
in a better way without repeating the same mistakes. Being a student of
medicine it is essential to know how and when the human economy was
attacked by diseases and how the physicians of the past treated them.
Demonic/Spiritual Concept
History does not supply the exact date of evolution of man on this earth and
appearance of diseases. But history could point out the Stone Age man as the
primitive man. To this primitive man the nature surrounding him was a puzzle.
He was unable to reason why day and night happens? Why different seasons
occur in cyclic manner? Why there are earthquakes? Why the volcano suddenly
erupts? How the eclipse occurs? The disastrous famine, floods shocked his
innocent mind. He thought whatever happened around him was nothing but the
result of an evil power or the anger of god upon them. Even the disease that
attacked few people in his group was because of the same cause. Where reason
failed to answer his queries, imagination gave him the answer. Human being is
always in search of answers to his queries regarding the surrounding nature. To
quench his thirst for truth, man adopted four principle approaches: philosophy,
science, religion and art in the later years. In the early periods of human history,
religion gave answers to man.
Naturally, disease and death were the oldest problems of the humankind.
The cause of the disease was unknown to early man and hence he found the evil
power as the cause. Treatments of the diseases depended entirely upon the
notions and beliefs of the community. So in the period of super-natural
conception of disease, “Magic” came as the medicine, and the priest as the
healer. That is why in olden days we see a priest working as a medical man also.
Even today we can find people believe in this spiritual concept of disease.
Example: Chicken-pox is believed to be the result of the anger of goddess
Shakthi or Amman. This superstition which prevailed everywhere, gave
authoritative position to the priest as fathers of the medical philosophy. The
same condition was observed in both the Eastern and the Western parts of the
world.
Concept of Constitutions
As “Curse of God” is the cause of disease and the “Magic” as the medicine,
the priest became the first doctor in the history. The knowledge of priests on
human structure and functioning was limited. Moreover, dissecting the bodies
and studying anatomy in those days was not allowed. Dissecting bodies was a
social taboo and was considered a sin. Any sort of experimentation was against
the religious and superstitious believes. So imaginative, speculative theories
were formed by the priests, which further supported their superstitious believes.
They developed “The Theory of Humours” and believed that the diseases were
because of either excess or deficiency of one of the humours (fluids) present in
the body i.e. blood, bile, phlegm, and yellow bile. This was purely based on their
imagination and experience. So the drugs they used to cure diseases were also
based on superficial resemblance of the nature of diseases and the physiological
appearance of the drugs. They called this as “Doctrine of signature”.
Hahnemann in the later years, criticized this as the faulty method of applying
medicines.
History provides evidence to the various system of medicines that prevailed
over various parts of the world. All such systems were based on the religious
and mythological theories of their regions. Some important ones are considered
below in order to understanding the philosophical views of ancient physicians.
Ancient Medical Systems of The World
Egyptian system of medicine (2900 B.C.)
Based on the historical evidences available, Egyptian medical system is
considered as a well organized and oldest system by the western medical
historians. The medical men of this system were considered as sacred public
servants. Free medical treatment was given to all citizens. The kingdom
supported the medical men economically and socially by fulfilling their needs.

“Imhotep” was a very influential and well respected personality in Egyptian

medicine. He had a multifaceted personality. Imhotep had a strong belief that the
triangular and pyramidal shape is auspicious. “Horus” is the Egyptian god of
health. The story goes like this that god Horus lost his eye during the fight with
demon “Set”, but the eye was restored by a miracle. After the healing process
was over a scar remained on the injured eye of Horus. This scar resembled the
English alphabet “R”. This is considered as the origin for the symbol “Rx” in
medical prescriptions written by doctors all over the world. Today the meaning
of the sign “Rx” is “to give or to receive”. “Thoth” the “ibis” headed god of
wisdom is said to be the author of the Egyptian medical treatise. The lion headed
deity “Sekmet” is the head of child birth. Egyptians strongly believed in the “life
after death”. In order to live after death they wished to preserve their physical
bodies. They developed the technique of mummifying the dead bodies. Hence
the custom of building the pyramids developed to preserve their dead bodies.
“Hammurabi” (1848-105 B.C.) of the kingdom of Babylon developed a code of
medical ethics, which is considered as the oldest document on medical ethics.
The credit of identifying mosquitoes and the rats as the vectors of diseases like
malaria and plague respectively goes to Egyptians.

Chinese medical system (2700 B.C.)

The Chinese medicine is still alive in its form. Acupuncture, hydrotherapy,
massage, moxubation treatments are some of the famous forms of Chinese
medicine. It is considered as old as Egyptian system. Chinese medical system is
well respected and followed by the native Chinese even today. The emperor
“Shen Nong” (3000 B.C.) is the father of the Chinese medicine. “Chang Chung”
king (195 A.D.) and “Huatu” (115-205 A.D.) are notable medical personalities
of this system. The Chinese medicine revolves around the “Yin and Yang”
theory. According to this theory, health is a balanced stage between natural “Yin”
and “yang” forces. “Yin” is a negative force and “Yang” is a positive force. The
life force called “Qi” (pronounced as “chi”) will be circulating in the healthy
body in a harmonious and uninterrupted manner in some imaginary channels in
our body. These channels are called “meridians”. Any disturbance to the flow or
balance of these “Yin and Yang” forces will result in to the blockage of the
meridians. This obstructs the circulation of the life force called “Qi”, thus
leading to various diseases. To remove the obstruction and to correct the flow of
“Qi” in the meridians the “Acupuncture” procedure has been recommended by
the Chinese physicians. By inserting medicinal needles in to these channels the
physician tries to correct this imbalance. Even today the Chinese physicians are
successfully employing the acupuncture procedure in the place of anesthesia. It
is said that many major surgeries have been conducted with the help of
acupuncture without employing anesthesia to the patient. But the existing
science cannot explain how this method works.

Indian system of medicine (1500 B.C.)

“Ayurvedic system” is considered as the most ancient (Sanatana) method of
treatment by the Indians. The proof of written documents collected dated back to
700 B.C. The “Rig-Veda” is believed to be founded in 1500 B.C. “Ayurveda” is
respected as the fifth Veda (Panchama Veda) by the Indians. The meaning of the
word “Ayur” means “life” and “Veda” means “science”. Indian mythology
explains that God “Dhanvantri” invented this system with the blessings of the
almighty. He then taught this sacred practice to divine twins “Ashwini brothers”,
his ardent followers. Ashwini brothers passed on the skill of practice to the
sacred sages of India, and this became the popular Indian medical system
“Ayurveda”. The Ayurvedic philosophy revolves around the theory of three
humours (tridoshas)–vaata, pitta and kapha. The imbalance of these three
humors results in to disease.
Ayurvedic physicians employ 2 methods to treat diseases. Depending upon
the nature of the disease the Ayurvedic physician employs the appropriate
method.
1. Vipareeta Chikitsa: “Vipareeta” means “opposite”, “chikitsa” means
“treatment”. In this method to treat one set of symptoms, a medicine is
employed which produces exactly opposite set of symptoms.
Example: to treat a case of diarrhea, a medicine is given which is
capable of producing constipation. The treatment can be considered
like that of the “Antipathic” method. This method is just opposite to
homeopathy.
2. Thadrthakri Chikitsa: “Thadrthakri” means “same meaning”
“chikitsa” means “treatment”. In this method to treat one set of
symptoms, a medicine is employed which produces exactly same set
of symptoms. Example: to treat a case of diarrhea, a medicine is given
which is capable of producing diarrhoea. This might be considered
close to homeopathic treatment.
The Ayurveda has upper hand in Surgery. “Hindus” may be called as the
pioneers of plastic surgery. The great physician surgeon “Sushruta” is
considered as the father of Ayurvedic surgery. His treatise “Sushruta samhita”
contains the medicinal and surgical techniques of this system. Sushruta
identified mosquitoes as the cause of malaria and explained that the plague
spreads from the dead rats. Agnivera, Charaka,Athreya, Vaghbhatta, are some of
the important physicians of those days. Females were given equal importance in
the ancient Indian medical world. Lopamudra, Arundhathi etc are important
female personalities who contributed to the Ayurvedic literature abundantly. The
Sanskrit text “Saaktheya” contained the inoculation technique for small- pox.
History says that the technique of inoculating the cowpox to protect a person
from small pox had originated first in India and Tibet. Saint “Patanjali”
introduced the “Asthanga yoga” into Ayurvedic system. Today “Yoga” is
regaining its fame all over the world as the best method of preventing diseases.

Greek system of medicine (1200 B.C.)

 Important Greek physician worth mentioning is “Aesculapius”. Aesculapius
or Asclepius is a remarkable medical personality of Greek medical system and
later became the Roman God of Medicine. The Romans adopted the cult of
Asclepius, but changed his name to Latin; they called him Aesculapius. Homer
called Aesculapius “Blameless Physician”. According to the legends he was the
son of God Apollo and Cronis. His mother was beloved and impregnated by
Apollo. However, she fell in love with another man and wanted to marry him.
To save Apollo from complete humiliation, his sister Artemis killed Cronis by
burning her to stake. Before her execution Apollo removed his unborn son from
his mother’s womb and named him Asclepius or Aesculapius. Apollo gave him
the powers to treat people and Aesculapius later became a great physician.
Chiron taught Asclepius the art of healing. One of Asclepius’s healing talents
was treatment through touch. His healing power was so strong that he started to
raise people from the dead. Aesculapius believed that the health and diseases are
due to the changing patterns of tension and relaxation. His theory is called
“Methodism”.
Asclepius had five daughters, Aceso, Iaso, Panacea, Aglaea and Hygiea.
The world Panacea means “cure all” or “remedy all”; where as from the word
“Hygiea” came the word “hygiene”. Asclepius was located in Epidaurus which
is situated in the northeastern Peloponnese. Asclepius carried a staff with a
snake wrapped around it. This staff symbolizes the physician’s journey to high
destiny, the serpents believed to have wisdom to detect the medicinal plants.
This to this day is used as the symbol of the modern medical profession.
Unhappy about losing the privilege of immortality God Zeus killed Aesculapius
with a thunder bolt. Realising the good Asclepius had brought to men, the great
Zeus converted him into a god, placing him among the stars, transforming
Aesculapius into the constellation Ophiuchus (the serpent-bearer). The cult of
Aesculapius became very popular during 300 B.C. The cult centres by name
Asclepieion were used by priests to cure the sick. It is also said that Hippocrates
was a descendant of Aesculapius. The father of Medicine, Hippocrates (460
B.C.–370 B.C.) belongs to Greek system of medicine.
 Asclepius

Hippocratic era
Ancient Greek civilization was at its peak during the 400 B.C. During this
period of time, sick people went to the temple dedicated to Aesculapius, the
Greek god of healing. At this time, a man named Hippocrates began teaching
that every disease had only natural causes. He was born and trained at the dream
temple of Island of Coas and was a pupil of Herodicus. Hippocrates was the first
person to state that diseases can be treated with medicines. Hippocrates rejected
the superstition and “magic” of primitive medicine and laid the foundations of
medicine as a branch of science and not a religion. Hippocrates made an attempt
to classify diseases as deviations from normal healthy states. He did not
encourage the fanciful theories to explain diseases. Hence, Hippocrates is
considered as “The Father of Medicine” by the western group. In order to
administer medicines he recommended both dissimilar and similar laws. He
advised to use “law of Similia” in curable diseases and “law of dissimilia” in
incurable and palliative diseases. Hippocrates enjoyed a great honor and respect
by the then medical persons. Even today doctors all over the world take their
professional “Hippocratic oath” which is believed to be advocated by
Hippocrates. The Hippocratic Oath is an oath traditionally taken by physicians,
in which certain ethical guidelines to physicians are laid out. It is disputed to be
written by either Hippocrates or by some scholars under the name of
Hippocrates.

Hippocrates- 460 B.C.

Hippocrates also believed in theory of humors. He believed that the

imbalance in the blood, phlegm, yellow bile and black bile is the cause for
diseases. His works and therapeutic recommendations were purely based on his
own observations. He advocated diet, remedial management and regimen as
curative process. By his works it can be understood that he believed in integral
approach. His followers have written many books on medical subjects under his
name. “On Sacred diseases” a book written by him is considered as his original
writing on epilepsy. The entire collections of Hippocrates are compiled into a
book called “Corpu Hippocraticum”. It is a collection of about sixty treatises,
written between 430 B.C. and 200 A.D. They are actually a group of texts
written by several people holding different view-points probably grouped under
the name of Hippocrates. A famous, time-honoured medical rule ascribed to
Hippocrates is Primum non nocere (First do no harm); another one is Ars longa,
vita brevis (art is long and life short). The “Hippocratic face” is so called
because it was first described by Hippocrates. The Hippocratic face is the
change produced in the countenance by death, or long sickness, excessive
evacuations, excessive hunger. The nose is pinched, the eyes are sunken, the
temples hollow, the ears cold and retracted the skin of the forehead tense and
dry, the complexion livid, the lips dry, relaxed and cold. Hippocrate was
probably the first to document clubbing as a sign of disease of heart and lungs,
and the phenomenon is therefore occasionally called Hippocratic fingers. The
Hippocratic bench or Scamnum was a device invented by Hippocrates (460
B.C.–380 B.C.) which used tension to aid in setting bones. Hippocrates
recommended that physicians should record their findings and their medicinal
methods, so that these records may be passed down and employed by other
physicians (Pythagoreans).
The Greek physicians Herophilos, Pedanius and Paulus, Aegineta were
pioneers in the study of anatomy. “Dioscorides” (54-68 A.D.), is also one of the
pioneers worth mentioning in Greek medical system. Dioscorides wrote an
extensive treatise on the practice of pharmacology.

Roman medical system (100 B.C.)

Roman medical system is considered as the extension of the Greek medical
system. The important medical personalities of this system are “Celsus” and
“Claudius Galen”.
Aulus Cornelius Celsus (25 – 50 B.C.): Aulus Cornelius Celsus was
considered by most of the historians as a Roman physician. Very little is known
about this personality. He was a critic of early Christianity. He was actively
involved in the political matters of his times. He probably lived in Gallia
Narbonensis. His work, the De Medicina has explanatory note on diet, pharmacy
and surgery and related fields. Celsus ‘De Medicina’ is one of the best sources
on Alexandrian medical knowledge. In the introduction to “De Medicina” there
is an early discussion of the pros and cons of both animal experimentation and
human experimentation. In the later years of history Hahnemann emerged as the
physician to prove medicines on the healthy humans successfully.
 A. C. Celsus

Celsus is considered to be explained the cardinal signs of inflammation:

calor (warmth), dolor (pain), tumor (swelling) and rubor (redness and
hyperemia). He described 1st century Roman surgical procedures like removal
of cataract, treatment for bladder stones and the setting of fractures. He
described the preparation of numerous ancient medicinal remedies including the
preparation of opioids. Celsus advocated that the cure must be “cito, tuto, et
jucunde” i.e. cure must take place speedily, safe and in an agreeable manner.
This is very similar to what Hahnemann explained in the 2nd aphorism of
Organon of medicine. Celsus dreamt of “cito, tuto et jucunde” i.e. the cure in
speedy, safe, and agreeable manner. Hahnemann in the later years tried hard to
achieve this highest ideal of cure.
Galenian Era (130-200 A.D.) : Claudius Galen (130-200 A.D.) was born
near about the Asia Minor. His teachings dominated the medical world for about
1200 years. He championed the law of dissimilia. He is considered as the
“Father of Antipathy”. Though he was influenced by Hippocratic teachings, he
believed in the law “Contraria Contraris Curentur”, that means “opposite cures
opposite” the law of antipathy. Galen used Hippocrates’ theory of the four
humors, and his writings became the foundation of medicine in Europe and the
Middle East for centuries. His teachings were respected and followed by the
authorities like commandments without any question. Anyone who questioned
his authority was treated as a rebel and severe punishment was given to him.
Galen explained that the predisposing, exciting and environmental factors were
the cause for most of the diseases. He also believed in humoral theory. Galen
explained the life force with the word “pneuma”. According to him the life force
pneuma enters the body through the upper respiratory tract, when the infant
takes his first breath of air. Galen wrote about 9 books on anatomy, 19 on
physiology, 6 on pathology, 16 on different types of pulse and 30 on pharmacy.
 Claudius Galen

Arabian medical system (800 A.D.)

Because of Galenian dominance not much progress was noticed in the
western medical world between 500-1500 A.D. Any attempt to question
Galenian superiority was punished severely. During this period the Arabians
translated the Greek and Romanian medical literature in to Arabic and preserved
it. Arabians had medical schools at Cairo, Damascus and Baghdad. Their
diagnosis was based upon 6 canons:
1. Nature of the person
2. Nature of the excreta
3. Nature of pain
4. Site of swelling
5. Type of swelling
6. Effluvia of the body
Avicenna, Rhazes, Hali-Abbas, Avenzoar, Useibia, Albucasis are
considered as the leading physicians of this system. The words like drugs,
alcohol, syrup, sugar etc have originated from Arabic words. Arabians were
good chemists and pharmacologists. They had good authority on materia medica
and preparation of various drugs. “Jabu’ or “Geber” (702-765 A.D.) the father of
Alchemy discovered nitric acid, distillation process, filtration, sublimation and
water bath. Because of some religious belief they restrained themselves from
dissecting bodies. Hence anatomy and surgery were neglected and chemistry
and pharmacology were encouraged in the Arabian countries.

Church authority
As the Greek and Roman civilization started fading, the religious belief took
upper stand in the society during this period, and gradually ruling power came in
the hands of church authority. Progress in the medical wisdom almost came to a
standstill. Any scientific research was considered as an anti- religious act and
anti-biblical. The church authority almost retarded the growth of medical
progress. Followers of Hippocrates and Galen blindly followed their teachings
without the spirit of scientific enquiry. Extreme punishment was given to those
who rebelled against the church. Michael Servetus (1509-1553 A.D.), a Spaniard
was burnt alive, because he discovered pulmonary circulation which was against
the traditional believes. The father of modern anatomy Vesalium (1515-1604
A.D.) was severely punished, because he dissected the human dead bodies to
remove the myths of that time. William Harvey (1578-1657 A.D.) was criticized
and troubled by many because of his discovery of systemic circulation, which
again was against the belief of that day. But the investigations of such pioneers
proved the importance of scientific enquiry. Efforts of such great personalities
paved the way for the science based on evidence and investigations. People
started realizing that the scientific enquiry is the only way to understand the
nature and its rules. The “Renaissance period” came as “an age of reasoning”
and helped to improve knowledge of man based on scientific investigations. The
church authority gradually lost its power and hold on scientific investigations.
Paracelsus is another physician who was born in 1493 in Switzerland. He
was an alchemist, physician, astrologer, and general occultist. He is praised as
the precursor of chemical pharmacology and therapeutics and the most original
medical thinker of the sixteenth century. Originally known as “Born
Theophrastus Philippus Aureolus Bombastus von Hohenheim, he took the name
Paracelsus later in life, meaning “beside or similar to Celsus”, an early Roman
physician.

Renaissance period: 16th and 17th century medicine, birth of scientific

enquiry
Renaissance period starts from the date of the discovery of America by
Columbus. Such discoveries proved that the scientific enquiry is needed in order
to improve the knowledge and to understand more about the nature. The
importance of scientific enquiry was noticed by the people in Europe by 16th
century. Galileo Galli explained that the characteristics of every substance in this
world can be studied under two headings. The first is the study of primary or
quantitative study Example: dimension, consistency, height and weight etc. The
second is the study of secondary or qualitative study. Example: colour, odor
taste etc. So the study of a substance completes only with the study of both
qualitative as well as quantitative characteristics. But as time advanced,
scientists concentrated purely on easily understandable quantitative study only.
They neglected the study of quality, because the quality of a substance is
difficult to measure. Even biologists started believing that matter (body) is the
only truth; they ignored the fact of existence of the life force inside the material
body. Biology being the science of life cannot define exactly the nature of life
itself. Material sciences like anatomy and physiology started studying the
quantitative vital statistics of the body. But the qualitative characters like mind,
manner of thought, behaviour, love and affection, life force etc remained
unanswered. This time is the celebrated period for the scientific growth, but can
be considered as the period which divided the philosophy from the science.
Lord Francis Bacon (1571-1626 A.D.) of England, father of objective and
realistic methodologies in modern philosophy and Robert Boyle (1626 A.D.) a
chemist, stressed on the need of holistic system of medicine considering both
body and mind of a person while treating the sick. It is a strange fact that both
these men were non medical persons. Medical men of 17th century were
interested only in the study of matter (body) and not in the existence of life
force. Physicians of the 17th century were divided into 2 schools based on their
thoughts:
1. Iatro (medical) Physical School: Also called as Iatro Mechanical
school. They considered body as a mere machine. According to them,
body functions just like that of a machine both, in health and diseases.
So logically the laws of mechanics can be implemented in treating the
sick. Great physicians like Sanctorious (1561-1636 A.D.), Borelli
(1608-1679 A.D.), Bagilvi (1668-1706 A.D.), were supporters of this
school.
2. Iatro Chemical School: This school believed that the functions that are
taking place in the body are nothing but the result of a series of
chemical reactions. Body is just like a test tube. Hence the laws of
chemistry can be applied to study the diseased persons. Von Helmont
(1577-1644 A.D.), Francis Sylvina (1614-1672 A.D.) were the
followers of this school.
Human being was considered either as a machine or the chemical
laboratory by these schools. Both the schools of 17th century have neglected that
the man also possess the mind and life force which controls all his functions.
In the later half of the 17th century Thomas Sydenham (1605-1689 A.D.),
who was famously known as “English Hippocrates”, tried to find specific
remedies to certain disorders of health. Theoretically he recommended the
Hippocratic views, but in his practice he had to follow the Galenian principles
like use of purgatives again, as he had fondness of using compound mixtures as
medicines. His views were taken over by the dominant dogmatists [rationalists].
He tried to follow holistic methods recommended by Hippocrates, but he failed
to implement them practically. Though theoretically he recommended the single
medicines, he used Galenian methods in practice as he was fond of compound
mixtures. So the 17th century witnessed the scientific evolution in all other
material sciences but could not provide any scientific advancement in the field
of medicine. In fact medicine remained in chaotic condition because of plethora
of theories. Treatments of those days were very cruel and dangerous to the
patient. During the 17th century the gap between the science and philosophy
widened.
Difference between Science and Philosophy
18th century medicine
By the beginning of 18th century the control of church authority over
medicine had completely faded away. The entire Europe was full of theories and
hypothesis regarding the nature and development of diseases. Physicians were
divided into various groups of thoughts. Each and every group came out with
their theories to explain the nature and cause of disease. Cruel treatments like
blood lettings, venesections, gum arabic solutions, mustard plasters, shot gun
prescriptions (careless, one-sided single symptom prescriptions), set on, issues
(creating an ulcer surgically and keeping the blood and pus to go out, as it was
believed that the bad blood in the body is the cause for the diseases), leeches
applications and various other cruel methods were freely used by the then
physicians.
On the other hand the subjects like anatomy, physiology developed very
nicely under the experiments of physicians like Vesalius, Varolli Rolando,
Gidividus, Batallis Eustachius, Fallopius, Corti, Malphigious, Scarpa, Steno,
Riffini, Fontana, Morgagni, Valsalva, Giacomini, Pacini, Pacchionious and
Golgi etc. But the medical men remained under confusion as no universally
applicable theory was present to cure the diseases. Morgagni’s (1682-1771
A.D.) experiments in anatomy and physiology have proved that the diseases are
only due to pathological changes in the tissues and organs. But he had forgotten
to answer that why this pathological change took place in the previously healthy
tissues?
In the later years, Hahnemann made a criticizing note on different schools
of medical thought of 18th century. “It will be well to take a glance at the
various schools of philosophy in order to be able to understand his point of view
and identify the fundamental ideas and concepts out of which Hahnemann
developed his system”-says Stuart Close. “On the present want of foreign
medicine” (1808 A.D), “On the values of speculative system of medicine” etc
are some of the essays written by Hahnemann. The most important schools of
thought explained by Hahnemann in these essays are Mechanists, Materialists,
Vitalists and Naturalists.
1. Mechanists believed that all the metabolic processes in the human
bodies are happening under the laws of mechanics.
2. Materialists believed that the matter (body) is the only reality and life
force is a myth. They believed only in tangibility. If a substance is not
tangible, it is not real.
3. Vitalists had a view that the life force is the only reality. Everything else
is its manifestation.
4. Naturalists insisted that nature is the only reality. So follow the nature
blindly.
By the end of 18th century there existed 3 major groups of physicians:
1. Dogmatists (dogma = blind belief): They called themselves
‘Rationalists’. They believed that we cannot cure the diseases unless
we know its cause. But they could not find the real cause of disease
and believed that the pathological change is the cause of the diseases.
Even today we see such group blindly following the teachings of their
seniors without any investigation into the facts.
2. Empherists: They believed in experience based on experimentations.
But their experimentations were blind. They insist more on
mathematical quantitative calculations than the qualitative
observations by the intellect.
3. Methodists: They were also known as routinists. They strongly
believed that the same methods, as used in the science like zoology,
and botany to group animals and plants, can be employed to group the
diseases of man. They have forgotten that mere grouping of diseases
cannot cure them. This group tried to create a text book for diseases.
Famous nosologists like Vogel (1772 A.D.), David M.C. Bride (1722
 A.D.), Wilium Cullen (1785 A.D.), and P.Pinel (1798 A.D.), Thomas
Young (1813 A.D.) etc are the supporters of this group.
In such a confused state of later years of 18th century, came a man with a
passion for truth and spirit of scientific enquiry. This man was Christian
Friedrich Samuel Hahnemann. He was neither a pure vitalist nor a pure
materialist. He blended these both as an “Integralist” and successfully adopted
holistic system in medical practice. Hahnemann believed in studying the man as
a combination of both life force and body.

Era of cellular pathology & Era of bacteriology: The 19th and 20th century
medicine
With the invention of preliminary microscope by Antony von leewen hoek
(1683 A.D.), the interest of medical persons shifted to microscopic cellular
level. Virchow (1821-1902 A.D.) the father of pathology said “the structural
changes in the cell are the real cause of the disease.” The materialistic concept
reached to the cellular level at this age. Robert Koch (1843-1910 A.D.) the
father of bacteriology with his studies on the culture of Anthrax bacillus (1876
A.D.), experiments of Hansen on Lepra bacillus, Neisser on Gonococcus,
Ogston on Staphylococcus, Loeffler on Diphtheria, and experiments of Pasteur
etc attracted the attention of world towards the theory of infection and
contagion.
Bacteria and viruses were considered to be the only cause of the diseases.
Fleming (1929 A.D.) accidentally discovered the penicillin by paving way to the
antibiotic era in the medical history. The medical fraternity almost celebrated
their triumph on diseases. But the development of drug resistance in bacteria
presented severe difficulties. Ultramicroscopic organisms like viruses were
newly identified as causative agents of diseases that do not respond to anti-
biotics. Today the medical world is realizing that the bacteriology cannot supply
the answer to all diseases. “Kill the germ and cure disease” is not the
universally applicable law of cure. Bacteriology takes the credit of improving
the sanitary hygienic status of the general public. It also helped in eradication of
some infectious diseases.

“Biological concept of disease” – Medicinal theory of the future

Reduction in the incidence of infectious diseases is counteracted by the
increase in the rate of functional disorders, and tumor formations today.
Increased knowledge on physiology, endocrinology, neuro-physiology and
neuro-psychiatry teaches us that the human mind and body are interrelated. This
knowledge gave way to new “Biological concept of disease.” This view is very
similar to Hahnemann’s concept. Man reacts to his environment at each and
every step of his life, either consciously or unconsciously. Importance of
collective efforts by all systems of medicine to combat the disease was realized
by the dominant medical school. Disease is the total response of man to the
adverse physical or psychological environmental factors. The hereditary factors
and the atmospheric changes can influence him in this process.
From the above statements the student of medicine can understand how the
medical fraternity is trying to find out the solution to the diseases. It is our duty
to investigate disease as a problem of the whole organism and not just that of the
physical body alone. As master Hahnemann said rightly “there is no real gain in
it if we repeat the old error in new terms.”

BIOGRAPHY OF HAHNEMANN & DISCOVERY OF HOMEOPATHY

“He only is the Master to whom the first great revelation of truth was
made and by whom it was first developed and proclaimed”
-Stuart Close
th
In the 18 century when the medical field was in a chaotic condition,
Germany presented to the world Dr. Christian Friedrich Samuel Hahnemann, the
man with the mission to cure. The study of the system of homeopathy remains
incomplete without the study of the life history of Hahnemann, because his life
history itself is the origin and development of homeopathy. Hahnemann
belonged to the group of fighters who achieved great heights in their respective
fields inspite of most unfavorable and discouraging circumstances.

C. F. S. Hahnemann

Birth, Early Life and Education

History witnessed the date of birth of Hahnemann as 11th April 1755 A.D.,
but Hahnemann in his autobiography stated it to be as 10th April 1755 A.D. He
was born in the Saxony town of Missen, a charming little town on the banks of
River Elbe, in south-west Germany. He was the third child of Christian Gottfried
Hahnemann (father) and Johanna Christiana (mother). Gottfried Hahnemann
taught Samuel Hahnemann the moral of his life, “prove all things, and hold fast
that which is good”. He was sent to a town school on 20th July 1767 A.D. In his
16th year he was shifted to Prince’s school of the town. Here he became a
favorite to all his school teachers. Magister Muller, the rector of the school
treated Hahnemann very affectionately like his own son. He trained Hahnemann
in so many languages.
Because of the poor status of the family, Hahnemann’s father could not
provide good education to his only male child. As the financial status of the
family was not good, he admitted young Hahnemann in a nearby porcelain
factory as a laborer. But with the support of the pupils and staff of the Prince’s
school Hahnemann re-entered the school and started studying again. It was a
custom at Prince’s school to deliver an oration during the school leaving
ceremony. On this occasion (1775 A.D.) Hahnemann presented a Latin oration
called “The wonderful construction of human hand.”
In the Tear 1775 A.D, with only 20 thalers (about £ 3 sterling) in his pocket
twenty years old Hahnemann entered Leipzig University to complete his
medical studies. Here he managed his finances by teaching various languages to
his fellow students. He was a master of about dozen languages like Greek, Latin,
English, Italian, Hebrew, Spanish, Arabic, German etc.
To study the medical advancements he went to Vienna and joined the
hospital “Brothers of mercy.” Here he became the favorite pupil of Dr. Von
Quarin and learnt many therapeutic hints from him. At the age of 24 years,
Hahnemann received his Masters Degree (1779 A.D) from Erlangen University.
The subject of his thesis was “A consideration of etiology and therapeutics of
spasmodic affections”. During this period he translated about 1200 pages (4
books) from English to German.
Medical Practice and Marriage
In the year 1781 A.D. Hahnemann started his first ever medical practice in
the town of Hettstad, a copper mining town in the country of Mansfield. There
was not much scope for practice in Hettastad; he moved to a new house at
Dessau, a place 50 k.m. from Hettastad. As he was not happy with the existing
system of medicine, because most of its methods were either cruel or
unreasonable. He turned his interest to chemistry and translated original medical
works to Germany. Within a short period of time he became famous for his
original writings and translated works. Most of his works were published in a
magazine called “Krebs’s medical observation”. Works like “On Arsenic
poisoning”, “Ascertaining the purity of wine and of drugs” are worth
mentioning. His knowledge in chemistry was praised by many chemists but his
views on medicinal science were severely criticized. Berzelius, an eminent
chemist criticized Hahnemann “this man would have been a great chemist, had
he not turned a great quack”. This clearly explains the mastery of Hahnemann
in chemistry. On 17th November1782 A.D. Hahnemann married “Johanna
Leopaldine Henrietta Kuchler”. She was the step daughter of a chemist and
pharmacist, Hessler. Hahnemann was 27 years old and his wife was 9 years
younger to him. Hahnemann was appointed as a medical officer of health in
Gommern city. In the year 1784, the couple had their eldest child Henrietta. Mr.
& Mrs. Hahnemann had eleven children, during the years 1783-1806 A.D.
Hahnemann was not satisfied with the cruel and uncertain methods of the
existing system of medicine. He is reported to have written to Hufeland and his
friends “I have been putting drugs of which I know little in to the bodies of
which I know less; so I can but renounce the practice of medicine that I may no
longer incur the risk of doing injury”. He almost stopped his medical practice
and adopted the translation work to support his family. Between 1785- 1792 A.D
he translated around 4700 printed pages. In the year 1789 A.D he moved to
Leipzig and released his first volume of “Friend of health”. His interest in
chemistry brought him close to many alchemists of his times.
Discovery of Homeopathy
In the year 1790 A.D., the most important event of Hahnemann’s life
occurred that paved the way to the new method of treatment called Homeopathy.
Hahnemann was busy in translating Dr. William Cullen’s “A Treatise on Materia
Medica” from English to German. Dr. Cullen was a professor of medicine at
London University. In his book Dr. Cullen allotted around 20 pages for the
curative effects of the Peruvian bark (Cinchona bark) for the intermittent fever.
In a small foot note to this chapter he explained that the curative property of the
Peruvian bark (Cinchona) is because of its bitterness. Hahnemann was not happy
with Cullen’s explanation and wanted to experiment on it. He took 4 drams of
cinchona bark extract twice a day and was attacked by malarial fever. At this
moment Hahnemann was not aware that he was setting a new trend of human
drug proving for the first time in medical history. He was also not aware that he
is going to become the father of human functional pathology (Homeopathic
Materia Medica). Inquisitive mind of Hahnemann wanted to repeat this
experiment again before coming to the final conclusion. He conducted similar
experiments on his friends and other volunteers. As he expected, all of them had
the same malaria like fever. In the year of 1792 A.D., because of the poverty and
to fulfill the needs of the growing members of family, Hahnemann accepted the
offer of the reigning Duke of Saxe Goths, as the in charge of an asylum at
Georgenthal. Here he cured a Hovarean minister Klokenburg who was termed as
insane and incurable my most physicians, by mild and harmless way of
treatment. Hence history witnessed Hahnemann as one of the first person to
advocate moral treatment for insane and not corporeal punishments.
Hahnemann’s fate did not allow him to remain in one place he moved from
Georgenthal to Walschleben, Pyrmont, and to Brunswick. Finally in the year of
1795 A.D he migrated to Konigslutter and remained there till 1799 A.D.
Hahnemann experimented with other medicinal substances which are most
specific to certain diseases. Surprisingly, all these medicines were capable of
producing the same diseased state in the healthy humans for which they were
used as specific medicines. With such exhaustive and unique chain of
experiments Hahnemann came to the conclusion that medicines cure diseases
because they can produce similar symptoms in the healthy individuals. Thus, the
basic law of homeopathy was born in the mind of this medical genius. In the
year 1796 A.D., after a series of experiments, Hahnemann published the first
essay on Homeopathy “An essay on a new principle for ascertaining the curative
powers of drugs and some examinations of previous principles”. This essay was
published in the Hufeland’s journal. Hufeland was one of the close friends of
Hahnemann, but in the later years he criticized Hahnemann severely. Dr.
Richard Haehl called 1796 A.D. as the year of birth of Homeopathy.
R.E.Dudgeon comments on the discovery of homeopathy by Hahnemann-
“Cinchona bark; which was to him what the falling apple was to Newton and the
swinging lamp in the baptistery at Pisa, to Galileo”.
Between the years 1790-1805 A.D., Hahnemann published around 5500
printed pages of work. In 1805 A.D. “Medicine of experience”, in 1810 A.D. the
first edition of “Organon of medicine” was published. Hahnemann was well
known as a translator, but the publication of the “Organon” changed the life of
Hahnemann. In this book he clearly explained about the Homeopathic system of
medicine and the bad effects of the suppressive methods like Allopathy.
Hahnemann’s Life After The Publication of “Organon of Medicine”
Between the years 1811-1820 A.D., Hahnemann stayed in Leipzig and
started delivering lectures on homeopathy. These lectures were compiled into a
book called “Lesser writings”. Hahnemann had to face so much criticism from
the medical world for his discovery. Many journals like “Anti Organon”, “Anti
Homeopathic Archive” were published only to criticize homeopathy.
Hahnemann and his followers were ridiculed as quacks, and were threatened that
their medical registration would be cancelled. But Hahnemann stood firm as he
strongly believed in his father’s teaching “prove all, hold fast that which is
good.”
The first volume of “Materia Medica Pura” (1811 A.D.) and the subsequent
8 volumes were published within 1821 A.D. In the year 1821 A.D. Duke
Ferdinand of Anhalt - Koethen allowed Hahnemann to practice homeopathy at
Koethen. Here Hahnemann proved the efficacy of homeopathy in so many
incurable diseases and dedicated his time for the benefit of homeopathy. The 3rd
(1824 A.D.), 4th (1829 A.D.) editions of “Organon” and the monumental work
“Chronic diseases” (1828 A.D.) were published during his stay at the same
place. The first ever homeopathic journal “The archive for the homeopathic
science of healing” was published in the year 1822, by Stapf with the help of
Gross and Muller. The life partner of master, the woman who stood beside him
during the period of hardship, his wife Johanna passed away on 31st of March
1830 A.D. She spent about 40 years of married life with Hahnemann. The later
years of his life Hahnemann dedicated fully to homeopathy, he was looked after
by his daughters.
On 8th October 1834 A.D., a French lady “Marie Melanie De Hervilly”
consulted Hahnemann for her skin ailment. Her charm attracted this medical
genius. Melanie d’Hervilly Gohier was an artist and the adopted daughter of a
French Minister of Justice. Her natural father was a painter from Savoy, who
was “blind and destitute” and her mother “severely afflicted with the gout”. She
went to Koethen in October 1834 A.D. (according to Bradford & Haehl)
ostensibly to meet Hahnemann to arrange treatment for her mother. The couple
soon fell in love and were married on 28 Jan. 1835 in Koethen. She was 45 years
junior to him. This second marriage brought bright fortune to Hahnemann’s life.
Melanie was apparently not very happy in Koethen and wanted them both to
move to Paris. Soon after, the couple took their leave from Germany and moved
to Paris. Hahnemann rewrote his Will on 2 June; and left Koethen (and
Germany) on 7 June 1835 A.D. forever. In the year 1836 A.D. he was granted
permission to practice homeopathy in Paris. “Truth always triumphs”. In Paris
Hahnemann got recognition, success, honor, money, comfort and peace. It is
believed that Melanie practiced homeopathy along with her husband in Paris,
hence regarded as the first lady homeopathic practitioner. As Hahnemann and
Melanie moved to Paris in 1835 A.D. her own practice of homeopathy would
have commenced in 1836 A.D. at the earliest. She also practiced in Paris after
her husband’s death in July 1843 A.D. Despite his great age, Hahnemann clearly
had a very enjoyable time in Paris, being as fluent in French as he was in Italian,
English and Spanish. He maintained a very busy practice and hardly had time to
do more than eat, sleep and see patients (see Handley, 1997 A.D.). It is clearly
evident in the letter he has written to Boenninghausen, he writes “I am at work
on the sixth edition of Organon to which I devote several hours on Sundays and
Thursdays, all the other time being required for treatment of patients who come
to my rooms”. Hahnemann published the second edition of his Chronic
Diseases, while he was in Paris, in which he detailed the use of medicines in
liquid doses, which he later incorporated into his 6th edition of Organon,
containing details of the LM potencies (see Schmidt, 1994 A.D).
Final Days of His Life
T.L. Bradford praised Hahnemann as “the scholar whom scholars honored,
and respected, physician whom physicians feared, philologist with whom
philologists dreaded to dispute; chemist who taught chemists, philosopher whom
neither adversity nor honor had power to change.” Hahnemann breathed his last
at the early hours, 5 A.M. on the 2nd July of 1843 A.D. The cause of his death
was stated as Bronchial catarrh. His death ceremony was hurriedly conducted in
the presence of few persons. A group of homeopaths have suspected Madam
Melanie’s such behavior as she kept the body without burying for few days. He
was buried in the Cimetiere du Montmartre to the north of Paris in what is now
popularly called the ‘artist’s quarter’. Later in the year 1896 A.D, his coffin was
moved to ‘Cimitière du père Lachaise’ in Paris with honor. Hahnemann’s statue
was erected at this place with following inscriptions.
“Standing between the inorganic
And the organic world
Uniting them for the benefit of the sick;
Earning towards eternity
Samuel Hahnemann,
Benefactor of the mankind.”
Then president of America Mc. Kinley and the minister of finance Griggs
paid homage to Hahnemann in the year June 21st 1900 A.D. They contributed
4000 U.S. dollars for the erection of the statue as their honor towards
Hahnemann.

SOME IMPORTANT LITERARY WORKS OF HAHNEMANN

1775: The oration; wonderful construction of human hand
1777: Translation of Nugent’s experiment on hydrophobia from English.
Translation of Stedman’s physiological experiments and observations
with copper from English
Translation of falconeri experiment with mineral water and warm bath,
from English Translation of ball’s newer art of healing from English.
1779: Desertatio inaugur medica: Conurpectus adefectum sparmodicorum
aetiologicus et therapeutics
1779: A consideration of etiology and therapeutics of spasmodic affections
1782: Essay published in Krebs medical observation
1784: Directions for curing old sores and forensic detection
1785: Translation of demathchy’s art of distilling liquor from French
1786: On arsenic poisoning; its treatment and forensic detection
1787: Translation of demathchy’s art of manufacture of vinegar from French
Translation of signs of purity and adulteration of drugs by B. Vanden
Prejudice against heating with coal and ways of improving this fuel etc
Preservation of mineral alkaline salt by means of potash and kitchen salt
1788: On the wine test for iron and lead The influence of certain gases in the
fermentation of wine.
Concerning bile and gallstone
A remedy for checking putrefaction
1789: Instructions for surgeons on venereal diseases
Discovery of a new constituent in plumbago
Observation on the astringent properties of plant
Unsuccessful experimentation with new discoveries
Concerning with sulphate of Baryta
1789: The Friend of health
1789: Treatise on syphilis
1790: Translation of W. Cullen’s Materia Medica from English to German. -
1140 pages
Translation of Ryan’s enquiries in to the nature and cure of phthisis from
English to German
Translation of fabroni’s the art of making wine in accordance with
sennible principles from Italian
Arthyoung’s annals of agriculture
1790: Complete directions for preparation of Mercurious Solublus Minor
essays on chemical researches
Directions on preparation of mercury solubilies
A method of checking salivation and the destructive method of mercury
1791 Manro’s materia medica
Grigg’s precautionary measures for female sex On pure air and different
kinds of air from French.
Rigby’s chemical observations on sugar Insolubility of some metals and
their oxides in caustic ammonia
1792 Contribution to wine test
Preparation of glabure’s salt, according to the methods of Ballen
1793 Wine test continued
Preparation of Cassel yellow
1794 Hahnemann’s new wine test and new liquor
1795 On crusta lacteal
Friend of health
1796: Description of Klokenburg during his insanity
Handbook for mothers
1796: An essay on a new principle for ascertaining the curative powers of drugs
and some examinations of previous principles
1793-
Apotheker-lexicon (drug index and hand book of apothecaries)
1799:
1797: Antidotes to some heroic vegetable substances
Are the obstacles to the attainment of the simplicity and certainty in
practical medicine insurmountable?
Pulverization of Ignatia beans
A case of rapidly cured calico dynia
Some kind of continued and remittent fevers
Some periodical and hebdomadal diseases
Translation of taplin’s enquiry
1798: Continued and remittent fevers and hebdomadal diseases
Translation of new Edinburgh dispensatory
1797: Dietetic conversation
1800 Translation of treasdures medica minimum
Translations of homes practical observations on cure of strictures of
urethra by caustics
1801: Cure and prevention of Scarlet fever
View of professional liberty at the beginning of the 19th century
1803: On the effects of coffee
On a proposed remedy for Hydrophobia
1805: Fragmenta de viribus medica mentorum positivis, sive in sano corpore
humano observatis
On the power of small dose of medicine
Observation on three current method of treatment
Aesculapius in balance
 Medicine of experience
1806: Things that spoil air
Socrates and physon: on the worth of outward show “What are medicines
and what are poisons?”
On substitute for cinchona
Objection to the proposed substitute of cinchona
Scarlet fever, milliary purple fever
Medicine of experience
Albrecht von haller’s materia medica
1807: Homeopathic employment of medicine in ordinary practice
1808: The prevention of epidemics in general, especially in towns
Protection against infection in epidemic diseases
On the present want of foreign medicine
On substitute for foreign drugs
On the value of speculative system of medicine
Plans for eradicating Malignant fever
On making the body hardly
On the choice of family physician
On the great necessity of a registration of medicine; extract from a letter
to a physician of high standard (Published in Hufeland’s journal)
On the value of speculative system of medicine especially
contrasted with the ordinary practice which is joined to it
1809: Signs of the times in the ordinary system of medicine
1810-
Organon medicine, 6 editions
1921:
1st edition: 1810
2nd edition: 1819
3rd edition: 1824
4th edition: 1829
5th edition: 1833
6th edition:1921
1811-
Materia Medica Pura (Reine Arznemittelehre), 6 volumes
1821:
1st edition:1811
 2nd edition: 1816
3rd edition: 1817
4th edition :1818
5th edition : 1819
6th edition : 1821
1812: Dissertation on the Helleborism of the ancients
1813: Spirit of the new medical doctrine
1814: Method of treatment for new prevailing nerve and hospital fever
1816: On veneral diseases and its ordinary improper treatment
On the treatment of burns
1819: On uncharitableness on towards suicides
1820: On the preparation of medicines by homeopathic physicians themselves
1821: Medical advice in purpura milliaries
1828-
The chronic diseases, their peculiar nature and their homeopathic cure.
1838:
1829: Lesser writings
1830-
Four articles on cholera
1831:

STATE OF MEDICINE DURING HANEMANN’S TIME &

HAHNEMANN’S WORKING PRINCIPLES
Medicine during Hahnemann’s time was in a chaotic condition. One medical
theory was contradictory to the other. Every medical theory was a product of
one’s own imagination and speculation. Every physician was busy in finding out
the primary cause of disease, but nobody was successful. Most of the therapeutic
methods employed were very Cruel and absurd. Material causes were
considered as the basic cause of the diseases. Ex: the Brousseau’s “physiological
system” advocated the practice of leeches application, and venesections because
it insists on removing the bad blood from the body which was considered by
them as the cause of disease. Stuart Close in his book “Genius of Homeopathy”
says that six million leeches were used and more than two thousand pounds of
blood was spilled in the hospital of Paris in one year. Dr. Bouvard, the physician
to Louis XII conducted on his King, 47 bleedings, 240 emetics and purgatives
and 212 clysters during a period of one year. It was believed that in the year
1799 A.D., death of the American president George Washington was because of
repeated blood lettings only. Seton, issues, gum arabic solutions, mustard
plasters, cuppings, shotgun prescriptions, are the other examples of the cruel
medical practices.
Hahnemann was not satisfied with the medical practice of his times. Since
the medical system was only in the developing stage, the knowledge about the
medicines and the human organism was very limited. He is reported to have
written to one of his friends “I have been putting drugs of which I know little
into the bodies of which I know less; so I can but renounce the practice of
medicine that I may no longer incur the risk of doing injury.” This period was
indeed the most challenging period in the life of Hahnemann. On one side he
was a qualified physician with M.D. in medicine, on the other, the existing
medical system was not appealing but also cruel in its approach. Hence, with no
option left, he stopped practicing medicine and took up the task of translating
medical books. Thus while translating the Cullen’s Materia Medica, Hahnemann
accidentally paved way to the universal law of cure. In the year 1796 A.D., the
dawn of homeopathic system, Hahnemann was careful of not repeating the same
mistakes done by his predecessors. Hence, he wrote “there is no gain if you
repeat the same mistake again and again”. Hahnemann constructed his new
method of treatment called Homeopathy on the basis of observed facts and
scientific logic. He aimed at achieving a rapid, gentle and permanent restoration
of health by his system of medicine, which the physicians of the previous years
only dreamt of. His aim was to develop the “Rational medical system”. Any
scientific medicine can be called the “Rational medicine” that can fulfill at least
the following three requirements.
1. It must be based on observable facts: The law of Similia on which
homeopathy is based was accepted as the curative law by the ancient
physicians. Hahnemann proved nearly 99 drugs on his body. All
explanations and writings of Hahnemann in homeopathy are based on
his observations and experiences.
2. It must be logically explainable: Hahnemann in the later years, had
written the book Organon of medicine, purely to educate the
contemporary physicians on how to practice homeopathy.
Homeopathy as a science is easily explainable and training a
homeopath is also an easy task.
3. It must be demonstrably true: The number of homeopathic cures that
are taking place are the true examples of this fact. The truth that law of
Similia is the nature’s curative law was known to even the ancients
and contemporaries of Hahnemann.
During the course of study we can understand that homeopathy fulfills the
above requirements. Hahnemann developed homeopathy into a perfect holistic
and integralistic system of medicine. He practically implemented the study of
both mind and body in treating the sick. By introducing the dynamization or
potentisation theory he made homeopathy as the most gentle and harmless
system of therapeutics in the world. Hahnemann constructed homeopathy as an
independent therapeutic system. He tried to explain the phenomenon of “health”
and “disease” with the help of “dynamic concept” (refer § 11 footnote) that
alone can explain the existence of “life force”. From this conception arose “the
dynamic theory of diseases.” Hahnemann strongly believed that “disease is
primarily a dynamical (functional)disturbance of the vital force. This is
Hahnemann’s greatest discovery and absolute bed-rock of his system”says
Stuart Close.
Many pioneers before the times of Hahnemann expressed the need of
human drug proving, necessarily superior to animal drug proving. Hahnemann
developed homeopathy on the pillars of experimental human drug proving,
probably the first person in the medical history to do so. Hence, he believed in
the influence of psychological, social factors in the development of the disease,
he remained the first person to cure mental diseases without corporeal
punishments. With the unique approach of clinical classification of diseases,
unprejudiced case taking and finally single simple yet similar prescription he
developed homeopathy into an idealistic system of curing.
 Chapter – 2
ORGANON, THE BOOK

INTRODUCTION TO ORGANON OF MEDICINE

“Organon represented the finger post at the cross roads of healing art.
This way was Allopathy, the wide and the ancient high way of school of
medicine. That way Homeopathy, the narrow, new little used pathway
leading to fresh country”.
–Richard Haehl
After disclosing homeopathy with the first essay on homeopathy “An essay
on a new principle for ascertaining the curative powers of drugs” (1796 A.D.),
Hahnemann extensively experimented with his new system of medicine. By the
year 1810 A.D., Hahnemann got convinced that his experiments with drugs and
their curative effects on patients gave fruitful results. So to guide and properly
communicate the nuances of homeopathic practice to his fellow physicians, he
wrote a scientific treatise. Hahnemann had written his first edition of Organon
for the entire medical fraternity of his time. The intention of this book was to
prove that the only curative method in the world is the “law of similia”. Organon
teaches the artistic techniques of employing the law of similia to the physician
who is already trained in the scientific medicine. In order to achieve his mission,
the physician must acquire the knowledge of the accessory medical sciences
along with the knowledge of Organon.
Predecessors/Precursors of Organon of Medicine
The following books that were written by Hahnemann are considered as the
precursors of Organon. These books are called so because they exhibited
Hahnemann’s views on the different therapeutic treatments and homeopathic
concept well before the publication of Organon. Those precursors are:
1. An essay on a new principle for ascertaining the curative powers of
drugs-1796 A.D.
2. Aesculapius in balance-1805 A.D.
3. Medicine of experience-1805 A.D.
4. On the value of speculative system of medicine-1808 A.D.
5. Observation on the three current methods of treatments-1809 A.D.
 The above writings reveal the idea of Hahnemann about the existing
systems of medicine. The aim of Hahnemann for writing Organon was to
present to the medical profession the doctrines, merits and the practical
instructions of how to practice homeopathy in a successful manner. This book is
considered as a revolt against the “Materialism” of the 18th century.
Meaning and Origin of the Word “Organon”
The word “Organon” has been derived from a Greek word “Organum”. Prior
to Hahnemann this word was used by the great Greek philosopher “Aristotle”
(384-322 B.C.). The works of Aristotle were compiled in to a book titled as
“Organum”. Later the English philosopher and statesman “Lord Francis Bacon”
(1561-1626 A.D.) used this title for his book on logic called “Novum Organum”,
the meaning of which is “New instrument of knowledge”. This book is the
second volume of his book “Instauratio Magna”, a book on inductive logic.
Hahnemann was very much influenced by these two personalities, so he used the
title “Organon of medicine” for his Magnum opus on medical philosophy. The
meaning of this word “Organon” is
1. A simple literary work.
2. A method of scientific investigation.
3. Instrument of knowledge, system of logic, instrument of thought.
4. According to Richard Hughes “An instrument for effecting in best
manner a certain end”.
Style of Writing, Aphorisms
The book “Organon of Medicine” is written in aphoristic style which was in
vogue during Hahnemann’s period and not in essay form. “An aphorism is a
shortly, cleverly phrased saying, the aim of which is to convey a general truth”.
Aphorism is generally denoted by the symbol “§”. Writing books in aphoristic
style was prevalent in olden days. Hippocrates used this style in his writings.
Aphorisms can be compared to “shlokas” in Sanskrit, “doha” in Hindi and
“rubaiyan” in Persian.
Most of the aphorisms in Organon are supplemented by “footnotes.” A
footnote is not an explanation of an aphorism, but the further elaborated
extension of the same matter. They contain the names of the persons, books,
journals and authorities etc, which Hahnemann used in support of his arguments.
Dr. Bradford called Organon “The bible of homeopathy”, because it contained
the rules and regulations necessary for the true homeopathic practice. A
homeopathic physician must follow (fidelity) the fundamental principles
enumerated in the Organon of medicine like a true Christian follows the
testimonies of Bible.
 EDITIONS OF ORGANON OF MEDICINE
Organon of medicine has run through 6 editions. This shows the continuous
efforts Hahnemann had taken to perfect his system of medicine, without
changing the fundamental laws on which homeopathy stands. Inspite of
opposition from the medical men of his times Hahnemann continued to work on
this book. He carefully went through it, paragraph by paragraph, making
changes and giving additions without changing the original ground plan. In each
edition Hahnemann made an attempt to add those experiences and the practical
knowledge, which he acquired in his practice of homeopathy. Hence, every
edition helped to perfect the system of homeopathy. Dr. Richard Hughes of
England remarks, “homeopathy, like the candle stick of the Hebrew- tabernacle,
has been shaped by hammering, not by casting”.
Five editions were published during the author’s lifetime, and the
manuscript of the sixth edition was made ready by the master by 1842 A.D. i.e.
before his death. But it was published only in December 1921 A.D, 78 years
after his death. Hence the 6th edition is called the “posthumous” (after death)
edition.
Let us see the changes made by the master from the 1st edition to the 6th
edition.
First Edition
(Published in 1810 A.D., it contained : 259 aphorisms)
It was published during Hahnemann’s stay at Torgau in 1810 A.D. It was
published by the famous publisher Arnold of Dresden. A grateful patient of
Hahnemann financed the publication. In just nine years all the copies were sold
out. The title of the book was “Organon der rationallen hellikunde”, meaning
“Instrument of knowledge of rational medical science according to the law of
homeopathy”.
This edition contained 259 aphorisms only. The introduction chapter was
very small in comparison with other editions. The 1st edition had no table of
contents. On the title page a poem of the famous German poet “Gellert”
appeared. The original poem was written in German language, the english
translation of it as follows:
“The truth we mortals need
Us bless to make and keep,
The all wise slightly covered over,
But did not bury deep.”
The same stanza was used in the book “Medicine of Experience” in the
year 1805 A.D.
 1st edition’s introductory chapter contained some unintentional
homeopathic cures mentioned in the contemporary medical books. It also
contained the views of different authors on homeopathic cures and their
possibilities in daily practice. C.E.Wheeler translated the original German
edition into english in the year 1913 A.D.
Second Edition
(Published in 1819 A.D., it contained 318 aphorisms)
This edition was written as an “Augmented (enlarged) edition”. It was
published from Leipzig. The title of the book was “Organon der helikunst”
which means “Instrument of knowledge of the healing art”. The title of Organon
was changed from “helikunde” (medical science) to “helikunst” (healing art)
from 2nd edition of Organon. This also has raged severe criticism and opposition
by many. But in the later years it became evident that Hahnemann considered
treating patient as an art rather than a theoretical science. Second edition was
published in 1819 A.D. This book contained 318 aphorisms. The book had a
portrait of Hahnemann painted by “Junge and Stolzel”. The portrait showed
Hahnemann sitting with a pen in his hand.
After releasing the 1st edition Hahnemann had to face much criticism from
the medical world. As an answer to that criticism this edition contained a
lengthy introduction chapter. This introduction chapter elaborated the ill effects
of allopathic medication, and other bad and irrational methods adopted by the
allopathic physicians. On the title page Hahnemann replaced the Gellert’s poem
with two words “Aude Sapere”.

Aude sapere
These Latin words appeared on the title page of the 2nd edition of Organon
of medicine, the meaning of which is “Dare to be wise” or “Bold and sensible”.
After observing the poisonous remarks made by the allopathic physicians on his
system, Hahnemann realized that the truth is not the current coin of the world.
Even in history Socrates was made to drink the hemlock poison, Servetus was
punished and Christ was crucified only because they preached the truth. Hence,
Hahnemann continued to work to improve what he found to be true. He
encouraged his fellow physicians to “dare to be wise”.
After the publication of the 1st edition, allopathy strongly criticized,
ridiculed and abused Hahnemann. Three monthly journals were started only to
denounce homeopathy. Professor Becker of Berlin wrote a separate book against
homeopathy. Most of the Hahnemann’s followers were terminated from their
medical practices and prosecuted by the law. Hufeland the owner of the
Hufeland’s journal thought “if homeopathy succeeds the scientific medicine
would die”. He called homeopathy “the grave of science”. He wrote an essay
called “Die homeopathy”. A monthly journal “Anti-Organon” was published in
1810 A.D. Dr. Simon started another journal by name “Anti Homeopathic
archive”. Dr. Hornburg a follower of Hahnemann was jailed and his chest of
medicines was confiscated and subsequently buried with public celebration in a
burial ground.
Hahnemann was aware of the dangers of being a wise man. His father’s
moral teachings gave Hahnemann the courage to face the adverse conditions.
Hence Hahnemann used the word “Aude sapere”. He got these words from the
old church of St. Afra, near the Prince’s school of Missen. The quotations of the
roman poet Horace’s book “Odes” was used by Hahnemann for the first time on
the title page of “Medicine of experience”. These words pleased Hahnemann so
much that he retained these words up to the 6th edition of Organon.

Significance of “Aude sapere” in today’s world

Even today homeopaths are criticized as “placebo doctors”. The media and
the majority of the dominant medical fraternity are denouncing the system. Only
dare to be wise attitude can allow the true homeopaths to practice their
discipline. We have to remember that homeopathy is a theory of cure, not a
theory of disease. The dynamic homeopathic medicines are intended to cure the
patients and not prepared to test their efficacy in the laboratories. The many
number of patients getting benefited by this system are the standing examples of
its superiority over other system. But the above state is slowly changing as the
physicians of dominant school started realizing the efficacy of homeopathy in
the field of therapeutics.
Third Edition
(Published in 1824 A.D., it contained 320 aphorims)
This edition was published when Hahnemann was in Koethen. The title was
unchanged, but it was published as an “improved edition”. It was printed with
the beautiful photograph of Hahnemann sitting with a pen in his hand.
Fourth Edition
(Published in 1829 A.D., it contained 292 aphorims)
This book was published in 1829 as an improved edition during
Hahnemann’s stay at Koethen. The title remained the same. But many changes
were made in the aphorisms, few of them were omitted. It contained 292
aphorisms. Hahnemann wrote the book “The Chronic Diseases” first volume in
the year of 1828 A.D. This “Theory of Chronic Diseases” was introduced for the
first time into 4th Edition of Organon. In this theory Hahnemann identified the
“Psoric Miasm” as the cause of most diseases. The chapter “Introduction to
Organon” was introduced in this edition.
This book was translated into English by Charles .H. Devrient in the year
1833 A.D. This is considered as the first ever English translation of organon.
Fifth Edition
(Published in 1833 A.D., it contained 294 aphorisms)
This was the last edition published during the lifetime of Hahnemann. This
edition was published in the year 1833 A.D. and contained 294 aphorisms. ‘The
theory of vital force’ and ‘The theory of drug dynamisation’ were published for
the first time in this edition.
This edition was introduced as the textbook for the majority of the medical
colleges all over the world. Vth edition was translated into English by R.E.
Dudgeon in the year 1849 A.D. and again in 1893 A.D. The same edition was
also translated by C.Wesslhoef into english. R.E. Dudgeon’s version is
considered as the perfect one by majority.
Sixth Edition
(Hahnemann kept it ready by 1842 but it got published only in 1921 A.D., it
contained 291 aphorisms)
In his eighty-sixth years, while in active practice in Paris, Dr. Hahnemann
completed this book carefully, going over paragraph by paragraph, making
changes, omissions, annotations and additions. He completed the manuscript in
February 1842 A.D. In a letter to Mr.Schuab, his publisher friend Hahnemann
wrote “I have now, after eighteen months of work, finished the 6th edition of my
Organon, the most nearly perfect of all”. It was found as an inter-leaved copy of
the 5th edition. Unfortunately he could not publish his last work, during his life
time. This edition came to light 78 years after his death. Hence it is called “The
Posthumous Edition.”
Lot of controversy prevailed over the originality and the reliability of the
th
6 edition, because for about 78 years the original manuscript remained in the
“Estate of Boenninghausen”. 6th edition remained in this place without any
attention. One group of homeopaths suspected that some changes had been made
by Madam Melanie in the 6th edition. All attempts to publish this work, and
negotiations with publishers failed. In the year 1856, Dr. Boenninghausen made
his first attempt to publish this edition, but it failed. The second attempt was
made by Suss Hahnemann, a grandson of Samuel Hahnemann in the year of
1865, but in vain. The third attempt was seem to be made by Dr. Constantine
Hering, the fourth attempt by Dr.Carroll Dunham, fifth attempt by Dr. Dayes of
London, but all of them became futile. Madam Melanie even rejected Dr.
Hering’s offer of undertaking and publishing the English version of 6th edition.
Finally Dr. Haehl purchased it from the heir of Boenninghausen. This book was
first found in German language by Richard Haehl in 1920 A.D. Later, it was
translated into English by Dr. William Boericke and published in the year 1921
A.D.
The title of this book remained the same. It contained 291 aphorisms. “The
50 millesimal scale”, “The theory of repetition of doses” were introduced.
Because of this “Repetition of Doses” this edition had to face lot of controversy
by a group of homeopaths. The term “Vital Force” had been replaced by “Vital
Principle” at few places. This change was made because in 19th century the term
“force” was frequently used by the physical and chemical sciences to denote
“power”, either physical or vital.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN FIFTH AND SIXTH EDITIONS OF

ORGANON
 GROUND PLAN OR ANATOMY OF SIXTH EDITION
Dr.Bradford remarked Organon of Medicine as the “Bible of Homeopathy”.
It is highly respected as the greatest work on “law of similia” all over the world.
Hahnemann advises his followers to study Organon with the spirit of enquiry
and not to follow it like a gospel. Organon is an authoritative, scientific thesis of
Hahnemann on the “law of similia” and its practical application in the field of
therapeutics. Before proceeding to the study of aphorisms it is better to have an
idea about the structure, anatomy or “the ground plan of Organon”. A ground
plan to a book is like a blueprint, to a building. The perfect we are in the
designing of the blueprint the better will be the building construction. In the
same manner the knowledge of the ground plan of a book helps us in better
reading and understanding the contents of the book. Consideration of ground
plan is very helpful in mastering this great work on medicine “Organon of
medicine”. The ground plan is nothing but the method of arrangement of the
data in the book.
The sections of the 6th edition of Organon can be broadly divided into 2
parts:
1. Introduction
2. Organon proper
1. Introduction
A lengthy introductory part was added from 2nd edition onwards. The first
edition of Organon did not contain this lengthy introduction. This is because
after the publication of first edition of Organon, Hahnemann was criticized and
homeopathy was questioned and ridiculed. Hence in this introductory part
Hahnemann tried to prove that homeopathy is the only curative and allopathy is
mere palliative. This continued till the last (6th) edition of Organon. In this
section Hahnemann comments about the following:
i The different therapeutic systems of his time, and their effects in
general.
ii The review of the allopathic therapeutics and an analysis of its ill
effects and uselessness. Allopathy a crude method of treatment.
Allopathy has been projected as the palliative treatment.
iii Accidental homeopathic cures (stray cures) observed by different
physicians in the history. The incidences of applying the law of similia
unknowingly in the past.
iv Hahnemann’s views about diseases. He explains that diseases are not
mechanical but are the dynamic derangement of vital principle.
Beautiful explanations of the specific dynamic infection of the
diseases have been explained with examples.
v The dynamicity of vital principles and drugs.
vi The similia is the only law of cure, as identified by the ancient
physicians. The most definite is the law of similia according to Stahl
(1738 A.D) and other physicians.
vii The minute or the minimum dose is the one which restores health
without weakening, injuring or harming the personality.
viii The true physician is the one who treats the patient without any harm
and restores health in a relatively short period.
ix The ideal cure is possible only by the application of the remedy based
on “the law of similia” and not by tonics and stimulant medications.
2. Organon Proper
 Organon proper is the detailed description of Hahnemann’s views on
homeopathy and its practical application. The 6th edition contain 291 aphorisms.
The Organon proper can be divided into:
i. Theoretical part or also called as Doctrinal part (§1 to 70)
ii. Practical part (§71 to 291)

i. Doctrinal part / Theoretical part (§1 to 70)

This part introduces the reader to the views of Hahnemann on different
subjects like health, disease, palliation, suppression and cure. It also explains
how it is different from the understanding of the other schools of medicine. This
theoretical part prepares and educates the reader for the study of practical part.
This part explains the basic fundamental principles of homeopathy. The topics
covered are:
a. The physician’s mission (§ 1, 2)
b. The knowledge, the physician must acquire in order to cure the sick (§
3, 4)
c. The knowledge of diseases, introduction to acute, chronic diseases and
miasms. The role of vital force in health, disease and cure (§ 5 to 18)
d. The knowledge of drugs, the basic differences between the drug,
remedy and medicine (§ 19 to 21)
e. The knowledge of different therapeutic methods to choose and
administer the remedy, severe criticism of allopathy and antipathy and
why homeopathy is the best? (§ 28 to 69)
f. Summary, conclusion of the above statements (§ 70)

ii. Practical part (§71 to 291)

Once the reader understands the basic view of homeopathy towards health,
disease and cure and the physician acquires the knowledge, he can now proceed
further to train himself in the following practical aspects of homeopathy.
a. The 3 points necessary for cure (§ 71)
b. What is to be cured in diseases? The classification and types of acute
and chronic diseases (§ 72-82)
c. The method of “case taking” (§ 83-104)
d. The method of ascertaining the pathogenetic (disease producing)
powers of the drugs, i.e. human drug proving. (§ 105 to 145)
e. What is the most suitable method of employing medicines to cure
diseases? (§146-285). The homeopathic pharmacy and drug
dynamization, repetition of dose, diet and regimen
f. Therapeutic agents other than drugs (§ 285-291)
 g. Magnetism and Electricity (§286-287)
h. Mesmerism (§288-289)
i. Massage (§ 290)
j. Bath (§ 291)
Thus, the book Organon of Medicine is well constructed with the
guidelines to the aspiring homeopaths. Each section clearly educates the reader
about the concerned subject. With the publication of each edition, Hahnemann
tried to perfect the practicality of homeopathy. He updated each edition without
deviating from the fundamental principles of homeopathy and without
disturbing its ground plan
 Chapter – 3
FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES & LOGIC

THE FUNDAMENTAL / CARDINAL PRINCIPLES OF HOMEOPATHY

“They who see but one, in all the changing manifoldness of this
universe, unto them belongs eternal truth- unto none, unto none”
—An old saying
“A law is a fundamental fact; because we do not recognize a law does
not mean that the law does not exist”
—H.A.Roberts.
Every accepted science in this world has its own governing laws and
principles. Science attempts to understand the laws that govern the nature. The
successful practice of every science depends upon how one understands those
laws and how artistically one can apply these laws in his daily life. “Efficiency
in homeopathy implies and involves native ability, acquired technical
proficiency and logical consistency in the application of its principles” says
Stuart Close. Homeopathic law also strictly follows certain laws and doctrines.
“As a scientific system, it is made up of certain facts, laws, rules and methods or
processes, each of which is an integral part of the whole” says Stuart Close.
These laws are clearly incorporated in the “Organon of medicine”. Though 6
editions have been published so far, the basic fundamental laws remained
unchanged in homeopathy.
These fundamental laws are:
1. Law of similia
2. Law of simplex
3. Law of minimum dose
4. Doctrine of drug proving
5. Doctrine of drug dynamization
6. Doctrine of chronic diseases
7. Doctrine of vital force
8. Doctrine of individualization
Law of Similia
The law of similia is the very basis of the homeopathic system. The word
Homeopathy is derived from 2 Greek words “homeos” means “similar” and
“pathos” means “suffering”. So, homeopathy is nothing but the therapeutic
application of the symptom similarity.
HOMEOPATHY = HOMEOS [SIMILAR] + PATHOS [SUFFERING]
This law of similia was well known to the ancient Ayurvedic physicians,
Hippocrates and Stahl etc. “This recognition of law underlying cure is of ancient
origin; no one knows the first recognition of this law crept into use, but ancient
Hindu manuscripts recorded its application. Certainly Aristotle recognized it,
and Hippocrates sensed the possibilities of this law and applied it in some
recorded cases” says H.A.Roberts. Hippocrates identified this law of similia, as
the only curative law in the universe. But it was Hahnemann, the medical
genius, who made this method practically possible. He tried to bring this law to
the level of universal application. The law of similia existed in the form of
“nature’s law” before the time of Hahnemann. The nature’s law was stated as
“similia similibus curanter”, which means “like cures likes”. Nature’s law was
not safer to apply as it is. Hence, Hahnemann modified it and made it
therapeutically applicable and relatively harmless. Thus, he gave the law of
similia by just modifying the nature’s law. The homeopathic law is “similia
similibus curentur”, means “let likes be cured by likes”. We can find the nature’s
law in the 26th aphorism of “Organon of medicine”. “A weaker dynamic
affection is permanently extinguished in the living organism by the stronger one,
if the later (whilst differing in kind) is very similar to the former in its
manifestations.”
Law of Simplex
(Only single remedy)
Homeopathy strongly supports mono-pharmacy, i.e. prescribing and
administering only single simple remedy at a time, to a patient at a given time.
The reasons for prescribing mono-pharmacy are:
1. The homeopathic materia medica is constructed with the help of healthy
human drug proving. In this process of drug proving, each crude drug
substance is proved on humans as a single substance as it is available
in nature.
2. The effects produced by the drug are entered as a “drug picture” of that
medicine into the materia medica. This drug picture is the effect of the
single medicinal substance, capable of developing in a human being.
3. The homeopathic doctor selects the remedy for the patient by
comparing the “Patient’s picture” with that of the most suitable “drug
picture” in the materia medica.
4. Hence, practically it is possible to select only one medicine at a time for
one patient. If the physician administers two remedies, he will
certainly end up in confusion, unable to decide which medicine has
worked well. So follow-up of the case (remedy reaction) becomes
difficult.
5. If more than one remedy is prescribed, those medicines can antidote
each other, or they together can create a new drug substance by
making the condition miserable, because the combined effects of these
medicines are not proved.
6. Homeopathy believes that the diseases are primarily because of the
derangement of one life force called “vital force”. To set right this one
force, the medicinal force required is also one.
Hahnemann was vexed with the “complex mixtures” of medicines used in
his times which while on one hand could not cure the disease, on the other
complicated the condition of the patient. In the § 247 he writes “it is wrong to
attempt to employ complex means when simple means suffice”. So he insisted on
the “law of simplex”. The crude substance, as it is available in the nature, is
considered as the single drug substance either for drug proving or for practice.
Law of Minimum Dose
(Minutest dose of medicine)
“The minimum dose of the medicine is the one which can bring out the
curative reaction in the vital force without disturbing or damaging the body”. In
his initial stages of homeopathic practice, Hahnemann used large quantities of
homeopathic medicines , but as years went by, his experience taught him that the
smallest doses are curative than the large doses.
In homeopathy, the minimum dose possible is recommended. This is
primarily to avoid unwanted damage (aggravation) to the patient. This seems to
be based on the old pharmacological Arndt- Schultz’s physiological law “weak
stimuli excite physiological action of a substance, moderate one favors it and
the strong stimuli retard the action or abolish altogether”. Further in
homeopathy it is believed that “the quantity of the drug required is in reverse
ratio to the similarity”. That means, the greater the similarity between the
patient’s symptoms and the drug symptoms, the minimum the quantity of the
medicine is required.

Administration of the minimum dose has the following advantages:

1. To avoid unwanted medicinal aggravation, because the aggravation
might trouble the suffering patient unnecessarily or can remove the
sensitivity of the vital force.
2. The minute quantity of the dose has the capacity to produce uncommon,
peculiar and mental symptoms as observed in the healthy human drug
proving.
3. The smaller dose prevents the organic damage.
4. The minimum dose protects the patient from any type of drug
addictions and side effects.
5. Chemistry teaches us that a substance in different doses acts in different
ways. Ex: the Glauber’s salt (Nat. Sulph-Sodium Sulphate) in a large
dose causes diarrhea in human beings. The same substance in smaller
doses reduces the level of intercellular water level thus increasing the
urinary secretion. The same chemical has different actions in different
states of dilution.
The minimum dose is also supported by many personalities. Dr. Finckle
says “the quality of the action of homeopathic remedy is determined by it’s
quantity in reverse ratio”. The French mathematician Maupertius says in his
“law of least action”, “the quantity of action necessary to effect any change in
nature is the least possible, the decisive amount is always a minimum, an
infinitesimal”.
Doctrine of Drug Proving
Hahnemann in his early days of practice wrote to his friend “I have been
putting drugs of which I know little into the bodies of which I know less; so I
can but renounce the practice of medicine that I may no longer incur the risk of
doing injury.” Such was the state of materia medica in 18th century. The
medicines were administered carelessly. To avoid this careless prescriptions
Hahnemann insisted “only those medicines whose curative effects are known,
must be administered to the patient”. So in homeopathy only the well proven
medicines have to be administered to the patients. Moreover the medicines have
to be proved on both healthy males and females of different age groups, various
constitutions. Hahnemann was the first person to practically prove the medicines
on healthy humans.
Homeopathic drug proving can be defined as “the process of administering
the drugs to the healthy human beings of different ages, different constitutions
and both the sexes with the sole purpose of observing, compiling and recording
their sick making or sick curing properties”.

The advantages of human drug proving over animal drug proving:

1. Man is intellectually superior to other animals on this planet. Hence, the
effect of the drug on his mind and the intellect can only be studied by
human drug proving.
2. Animals may not explain subjective and mental symptoms accurately.
Ex: fear, anxiety, desires, aversions and sensations etc.
3. The effects of the same medicine differ from animals to humans
because their anatomy is different.
4. We cannot get modalities and much intellectual symptoms in animals.
5. From homeopathic point of view, the symptoms of mind and the Kent’s
generals like dreams, are the most important symptoms to be
ascertained. Hence, to know the capacity of any drug to produce such
symptoms is only possible by proving them on human beings.
6. Qualitative study like finding out the taste and smell of the medicinal
substance is only possible in human drug proving.
7. “The experiments of homeopathy are made by men for men under the
natural conditions which belong to the every day life of all men. They
are not necessarily conducted in elaborately equipped technical
laboratories, or by using and abusing poor dumb animals whose only
language is a cry” – says Stuart Close.

The drugs should not be proved on sick because:

1. The curative effects of drugs can be neutralized by the symptoms of the
sick person, and may not produce any effect in drug proving.
2. The symptoms of the sick persons mix with the symptoms of the drugs
and produce mixed symptoms.
 Drug proving in homeopathy have certain rules and regulations which have
been incorporated by Hahnemann in § 105-145 of the Organon of medicine.
While proving a drug, H.A.Roberts explains the following laws of quantity and
quality:
1. Any drug which in its natural state, affects the vital energy but little will
develop a proving only in the high potency.
2. Any drug which in its natural state, disturbs the vital energy to
functional manifestations only, may be proven in a crude form.
3. Any drug which in its natural state, disturbs the vital energy to
destructive manifestations should be proven only in potentised form.
Doctrine of Chronic Diseases
The “Theory of Chronic Diseases” was first introduced in 4th edition of
Organon in the year of 1829. During his early days of homeopathic practice,
Hahnemann noticed that inspite of administering the best similimum remedy,
some cases had very bad recurrence of symptoms. He investigated for a period
of 12 years on this and came to the conclusion that “Miasms” are the cause for
all the diseases. According to Hahnemann, miasms are the basic, fundamental
and real cause of all the diseases. Miasms are dynamic disease causing powers.
He beautifully explained and projected the miasms as the cause of the disease in
his revolutionary work called “The Chronic Diseases”, in the year 1828. In the
later years, the concept of chronic diseases was introduced in 4th edition of
Organon.
There are 3 miasms namely Psora, Syphilis and Sycosis. Among these three
Psora is the most fundamental, destructive and oldest miasm. This is called the
mother of all miasms. Psora is the cause for 7/8th all the diseases; syphilis and
sycosis constitute the rest. Unless these miasms are removed from the body the
patient cannot be cured from his illness. Hahnemann confidently states that only
the dynamic homeopathic remedies can cure these chronic diseases.
Doctrine of Vital Force
This doctrine was first introduced in the 5th edition of Organon in the year
1833. Homeopathy believed in the existence of an animating life force in the
body which Hahnemann called the “vital force”. The doctrine of chronic
diseases and doctrine of vital force has given homeopathy a place in the holistic
systems of medicine. According to this theory, the disease is because of
derangement of dynamic vital force by the dynamic disease producing power,
miasms. In the healthy condition of the man, this vital force maintains the
normal functions of the body. It maintains the harmonious functioning of the all
the system in the organism. In diseases, this vital force is the first one to be
deranged by the miasms. The symptoms which we notice in diseases, are
produced by this vital force. With the assistance of dynamic homeopathic
medicines this deranged vital force can release itself from the morbid forces
called miasms.
Hahnemann explains about the vital force in 9th aphorism of the 6th edition.
The term “vital force” has been replaced by the term “vital principle” in certain
areas of the 6th edition. Hahnemann was neither a pure vitalist nor a pure
materialist, but he was an integralist, who gave importance to both life force and
the physical body. Homeopathy believes that the health and disease are the
results of the changing states of equilibrium between the body and the vital
force.
Doctrine of Drug Dynamization or Potentisation
This doctrine was first introduced in the 5th edition of Organon in the year
1833 along with the doctrine of vital force. The dynamization is a process by
which the medicinal or curative properties of the crude substances can be
brought out, which are otherwise inherent or latent.
Hahnemann introduced 2 processes of potentisations:
1. Trituration: A dynamization process for the insoluble substances.
2. Succussion: A dynamization process for the soluble substances.

The advantages of dynamization of medicines

1. The dynamization process reduces the quantitative existence of
medicine and decreases the risk of aggravation.
2. Those substances which are not medicinally useful in their crude form
can be aroused and their medicinal property can be brought out. Ex:
The common salt (Natrium mur), the Surukuku snake poison
(Lachesis), the sand (Silicea) etc are made important remedies by the
process of potentisation.
3. The action of the potentised medicines is deeper, longer and
widespread.
4. The life force (vital force) is dynamic in nature, the morbific force
(miasm) is also dynamic and hence the curative medicinal force must
also be dynamic in nature.
5. The dynamization process reduces the material part of the medicine to
an incredible degree. Hence the “law of minimum dose” can be made
practical.
Theory of Individualization
We try to understand a human being’s personality not only by his body but
also by his emotional and intellectual state. We all know that every individual is
endowed with some unique characters of his own. No two individuals are alike,
whether it is in health or disease. The word “individualization” came from a
Greek word called “individuous” meaning “not divisible”.
Individualization is the process of understanding and differentiating a
person, both in health and disease, from the other persons of his group based on
his peculiar and uncommon features.
In treating a patient, two types of individualizations are done:
1. Individualizing the patient: This is done by noting abnormal, peculiar
and uncommon symptoms from his disease point of view. Ex: if we
consider two persons suffering from eczema, one gets relieved of his
itching by using hot water application, whereas the other from the cold
water. The homeopathic physician has to consider such minute
differences of the patient before prescribing a remedy.
2. Individualization of the drug: After understanding the individuality of a
patient, the physician has to compare it with the similar drug in the
Materia Medica. Only that remedy in the Materia Medica which
exactly suits the individual characters of the patient will cure the
patient. That is why the saying “Homeopathy treats the patient and
not the disease.”
These are the fundamental principles on which homeopathy firmly stands.
Among the above mentioned, the law of similia, law of simplex and the law of
minimum are the most cardinal. “The fundamental principles of homeopathy are
embodied in a system of doctrines, laws and rules of practice which when first
formulated, named and systemically set forth by Hahnemann in his Organon of
the rational art of healing. By that, homeopathy was given a name, an
individuality and character which defines and identifies it for all the time.-
Stuart Close

LOGIC AND HOMEOPATHY

“All people are logicians in some manner or degree; but unfortunately
many persons are bad ones, and suffer harm in consequence”
—Jevon
Organon of medicine is difficult to understand for a beginner. Mere
superficial study does not reveal anything special to the reader, because it is an
analytic subject. Each and every word in the aphorism teaches something special
to the reader. Beginner’s mind is usually conditioned by the views of dominant
medical school, like considering bacteria as the sole cause for the disease etc. At
this moment Hahnemann’s views may sound strange to the reader. The beginner
has to start reading the Organon with an open and analytical mind.
 For the homeopathic student, the pre-clinical and para-clinical subjects like
anatomy, physiology and pathology etc are like science and the Organon is the
art. This art teaches the student how to apply the science that he learnt and how
to cure the patients in the rapid, gentle and permanent manner. Stuart Close in
his book “Genius of Homoeopathy”, says “science teaches us to work, science is
theory; art teaches us to do, art is practice”. As Hahnemann stated, Organon is
“the art of healing”. When any artist applies scientific techniques, his work gets
the perfection. Hahnemann wrote Organon for the physicians of his time, but
because of their dogmatism those physicians rejected homeopathy. A
homeopathic student has to remember that successful application of law of
similia is possible only by the synergetic approach of all the medical subjects.
This is possible only by the intelligent application of the logic. Remarkable
cures achieved by the pioneers are because of their ability to apply logic in each
and every prescription they made. A successful homeopath logically correlates
the patient’s sufferings with his knowledge of materia medica, Organon and the
repertory. A good prescription, a good diagnosis, and a good examination
depend only upon a correct application of the principles of logic. Every science
we study today is based on “inductive logic”. Even homeopathy is constructed
and based on the inductive logic. Let us understand what logic is? And how
homeopathy is based on inductive logic?
Logic
The word logic means “the science and art of reasoning”. The oxford
advanced learners dictionary defines logic as “a way of thinking or explaining
something whether right or wrong”. So it is ability to reason correctly. “It is a
science of inference. It teaches how one judgment may be inferred from other
judgments. To reason is to infer, hence it is usually called the science of
reasoning” says True. Logic and philosophy are not new subjects to the human
mind. All people are philosophers and logicians, only the degree and approach
differs from one other. In medical history Aristotle (384-322 B.C.) is considered
as the first authority on logic. He wrote the first book on logic “Organum”,
which was written in Latin. But in olden days logic was used only for the
purpose of argumentation and disputation.
Logic helps us to discover the truth from drawing conclusions from
different premises. A premise is a statement or an idea on which the reasoning is
based, an inference is a conclusion reached on the basis of available facts.”
There may and can exist, but two ways of investigating and discovering truth”
says Bacon, the father of inductive logic. There are 2 logics to arrive at the
conclusions:
1. Deductive logic
 2. Inductive logic

1. Deductive Logic
It is a method of logic, a process of reasoning from “generalized premises to
particular inference”. Here a particular conclusion is drawn from universal or
general premises. If the general premise is true, then the particular conclusion
derived from this premise must also be true. The conclusion of the deductive
argument never goes beyond the agreed general premise.
Ex: 1. A general premise – All medical students are intelligent.
2. Rama is a medical student.
Here the particular conclusion of deductive logic says that Rama is
intelligent, because he is a medical student. As the general premise says all the
medical students are intelligent.
Religion is also a best example for deductive logic.
Rene Descartes (1576-1650 A.D.) a French philosopher and mathematician,
is considered as father of deductive logic. He influenced the orthodox school by
his logic. Deductive logic is also called as the subjective or idealistic logic.

Inductive Logic
It is a scientific method that proceeds by the process of induction. It can be
accepted only by experience. Hence the inductive logic is called the logic of
truth and reality. Lord Francis Bacon is considered as the father of inductive
logic. John Stuart Will further developed this system in his work “the system of
logic”. This procedure draws universal conclusions or inferences from the
experience based particular premises. This logic proceeds from particular
premises to generalized or universal conclusions. In this logic before we make
any conclusion, classification and generalizations, and spin theories, we must be
sure that we have reliable facts.

Ex: 1. Particular facts:

 i. Rama is intelligent; he is a medical student.
ii. Sita is intelligent; she is a medical student.
iii. Somu is intelligent; he is a medical student.

Ex: 2. General conclusion: All the medical students must be intelligent. In

this logic from the particular findings we jump to the general
conclusions.

Our senses feel whatever happening around us, by applying rationalistic

reasoning we can discover the laws based on truth and nature. We can explain
the happenings around us in a better way by adopting the inductive logic.

Inductive logic supports the freedom to investigate, the freedom to study

the nature and freedom to draw conclusions individually. To arrive at the
conclusions the inductive logic recommends four steps:
1. Exact observation
2. Correct interpretation: Understanding the observed fact in relation to
other natural phenomenon.
3. Rational explanation
4. Scientific construction: From the above experience, arranging the
observed facts in a systemic manner, explaining the same in relation to
reality.
Lord Francis Bacon (1561-1626 A.D.): He is an English philosopher and
sates man. He is considered as the father of inductive logic. He explained about
inductive logic in his book “Novum organum” the second volume of “Insuaratio
magna”, this was written in Latin. The meaning of the book is “new instrument
of knowledge”. Francis Bacon said “the truth is the daughter of time not of
authority”. He believed that Logic is not for just arguments and disputations. It
is not for personal opinions and speculations. Theories and laws must be
constructed on the basis of facts. For constructing general rules the most
rigorous conditions of gradual and successive generalizations must be adopted.
Inductive logic is also called as the scientific, objective and realistic logic.
Francis Bacon defined knowledge as “not a coach for the curious spirit, nor a
vantage ground for the haughty discussion neither a tower of strength for the
proud mind, nor a terrace for wandering nor a shop for profit and sale but a
store house for the glory of god and endowment of mankind”.
Inductive methodology was further developed by John Stuart Will. He
wrote a book on logic called “system of logic”. Inductive logic became the
instrument of the modern science.

INDUCTIVE LOGIC AND HOMEOPATHY

“ They might be still more surprised on learning that homeopathy itself
is founded upon the logical principles; and all its process may, and if they
are to be correctly and efficiently must, be conducted under the principles
and by the methods of good logic.”
-Stuart Close
Homeopathy was founded and constructed on the principles of scientific or
inductive logic. “For homeopathy as a method is drawn logically, according to
the strict rules of inductive generalization, from the data which have been
derived from direct observation of facts and pure experimentation” says Stuart
Close. The birth of homeopathy can be presented as the best example for this.
Let us try to explain the birth of homeopathy based on the four steps of
inductive logic.
1. Exact Observation
Hahnemann was a keen observer. By his basic reasoning and observation he
declared that the orthodox medical system is a cruel and harmful method and he
renunciated his medical practice. To support his family, he took up the work of
translation. The investigative mind of Hahnemann was not happy with the
statement of Dr. Cullen in “Treatise on Materia Medica”. It was written in a
small footnote of the book that cinchona bark cures malaria because of its
bitterness. Though his work was to translate the book, the curious mind of
Hahnemann wanted to investigate the truth behind the cinchona bark episode of
the Cullen’s book. Only his intelligent observations lead to the birth of
homeopathy.
2. Correct Interpretation
Hahnemann experienced the effects of cinchona bark on his own body. He
was convinced that the cinchona bark has the capacity to produce malaria like
symptoms in a healthy human body. Taking his experience as a particular
premise Hahnemann wanted to verify the same on other fellow beings. As he
expected, all of them were attacked by malaria like symptoms. Considering each
person’s experience as a particular premise, Hahnemann came to the general
conclusion that cinchona bark cures malaria because it has the capacity to
produce malaria in healthy human beings and not because of its bitterness.
3. Rational Explanation
Without making a hasty decision Hahnemann went through the medical
literature and found that the law of similia was known to the ancestors. He came
to know that his predecessors like Hippocrates, Paracelsus and Stahl etc used the
law of similia occasionally. Hahnemann wanted to apply this same law on other
medicinal substances. He proved various drugs on himself and on other fellow
healthy human beings and found his experiment showing universal results.
Considering each medical substance as a particular premise, Hahnemann
constructed the generalized conclusion that “the drugs cure diseases because of
their capacity to produce the same in the healthy human beings”. This
generalized conclusion in the later years became the law of homeopathy.
4. Scientific Construction
Based on his experiments and research of the literature, Hahnemann could
confidently state that medicines cure diseases because they can produce similar
diseases in healthy individuals. After six years of experiments, Hahnemann in
the year of 1796 came out with his first essay on homeopathy, “An essay on a
new principle for ascertaining the curative powers of drugs and some
examinations of the previous principles”.
So, if we consider the experiments of Hahnemann on different individuals
as the particular premises, and the construction of the law “similia similibus
curentur” as the general conclusion, we can clearly state that homeopathy is
based on inductive method of logic.
Application of Logic in Homeopathic Practice
“It is equally true that 99 homeopaths out of 100 might be surprised on
learning that they had been using logic in every prescription they ever
made”
-Stuart Close.
In our day to day practice, we homeopaths apply logic in various fields of
medical practice. Let us consider few of them one after the other:

1. Characteristic symptoms
“Characteristic symptoms are general symptoms or generalization, inferred
or deduced from particular symptoms by the logical process of generalizing.”
says Stuart Close.
By generalizing we mean of what different things have in common. After the
case taking is over all the particular symptoms are grouped logically and the
common features of each particular symptom is grouped as a general. Facts that
are true of a number of particular symptoms of the case, considered as a group in
the process of generalization. This requires the logical understanding of the
patient’s totality.
Ex: All the particular symptoms of Pulsatilla aggravate in a warm room or
ameliorated in open air. “Aggravation in a warm room” is a keynote, a
characteristic or a general of Pulsatilla.

2. Pathological unity of symptoms

Disease is known by its symptoms. It is nothing but the pathological
abnormality. So, logically disease is nothing but the “pathological unity of
symptoms”. The physician is collecting each single pathological symptom
present in the patient and with the help of inductive method he is logically
combining them into a general heading called “diagnosis of the disease”.
Instead if we consider each single symptom separately we can neither
diagnose the disease nor can we find a homeopathic remedy.
Ex: i. A patient complains of cough, chest pain, evening rise of temperature
and weight loss etc. By considering only one symptom we cannot diagnose the
condition, because many diseases have some symptoms in common. If we
consider the above symptoms as a collective whole, we can diagnose the
condition as tuberculosis.
ii. Based on one single symptom we cannot select a suitable homeopathic
remedy to a patient because the drug picture in homeopathic materia medica is
not constructed by a single symptom. Once the patient narrates all his
symptoms, they have to be logically combined into a whole to which we select a
remedy.
In this manner, by our observation and collection of particular facts we
construct a conception of individual character which is based on inductive logic.

3. Totality of symptoms
The totality of symptoms for the homeopath is not just “numerical totality”,
but the totality is the collection of individual symptoms, which are logically
related to each other and standforth as an individuality. This can be easily
understood by anyone who is familiar with the symptomatic forms.
“The basis for homeopathic prescription is the totality of symptoms as
viewed and interpreted from the standpoint of the prescriber”-says S.Close.
Understanding the totality of a patient is purely a logical interpretation. This is a
logical process of isolating the diagnostically important common symptoms and
artistically interpreting the characteristic, uncommon symptoms in order to
prescribe a remedy. Hence, a homeopath employs logic in isolating the totality
and in prescribing a remedy.

4. Individualization
To arrive at the individualization of a patient we need 3 steps:
i. The examination of the patient: It is done by giving less importance to
the common symptoms. Each particular symptom is made complete by
studying under three headings of location, sensation and modality.
ii. The second step is the “study of the case”: Comparing the patient’s case
with the drug pictures of materia medica.
iii. Third step is the finding out of “the one”: The one similar most drug can
be selected with the help of repertorisation.
In every movement of the above mentioned steps, homeopath beautifully
applies logic. Expertise in this field comes only by practice and with the
individual interest of the prescriber.
“In order to perform successfully the various processes that make up
the work of homeopathic prescriber, he must use his reason in a scientific
manner that is logically; for logic is the Science of Reasoning.”
—says Stuart Close

5. The art of generalization

A homeopath deducts the general symptoms from the data collected from the
patient. Here, he must be able to pass a logical judgment on the value of
symptoms.

6. Generalizing the mental state of a patient

This is the most difficult of all. This demands the exercise of the highest
intellect of the physician. In most difficult cases of nervous and mental diseases,
the physician must be a trained psychologist and a logician.

7. Law of causation
Science believes that every effect has a cause. Every disease has a causative
factor but the problem rests in identifying that cause. In identifying the exact
basic cause of the disease, the physician depends upon the logical analysis of the
case. Homeopathic treatment is aimed at removal of the remote miasmatic cause
of the disease and not at the proximate cause like bacteria and other micro
organisms.
Inductive method in science is culminative and evolutionary. This logic has
to be applied by the homeopathic physician at each and every step of his
practice. The successful prescriptions made by the pioneers are derived from
their logical interpretation of the patient and his sufferings. Mere mechanical
comparison of the totality of the case with that of the drug pictures of materia
medica is not sufficient. Logical interpretation of the cause of the disease in the
light of psychoanalysis is the only way to successful homeopathic practice.
Part - II
 Chapter – 1
KNOWLEDGE OF PHYSICIAN

Attempting to comment on the aphorisms of Organon is like trying to

accommodate the sea in a tea cup. Every reader tries to interpret the aphorisms
in his own manner. It is difficult to understand the mind of Hahnemann in a
single reading of Organon. Each and every time one repeats the study; reader
ends in finding a treasure of therapeutic hints. Organon of medicine is a subject
to be discussed rather than a subject to be taught. Let us make an attempt to
comprehend the aphorisms in the “Organon of medicine”.

THE PHYSICIAN’S MISSION

§ 1: The physician’s high and only mission is to restore the sick to
health, to cure, as it is termed.
In the very first reading, the first aphorism of Organon sounds very simple
and well known. But the careful and repeated study reveals that each and every
word in this aphorism is conveying something ideal to the reader. It is known
that Hippocrates also had written an aphorism with the same meaning, but
Hahnemann’s view was different from that of the father of medicine.
The physician is a person, who has thorough knowledge of “art of healing”.
The word physician is derived from the Greek word “phusis”, which means
“nature”. Hence, physician is a person who knows the laws and principles of
nature and knows how to apply them in his practice. Hahnemann considered the
physician as a person who is well versed in the “art of healing” than in the “art
of drugging”, as viewed by the allopathic school. The patient expects removal of
his sufferings from its root and not just temporary relief or naming of the
disease. The patient is a victim of the adverse environmental conditions. He is
the person who has lost his previous ability, who no longer enjoys the quality of
life he used to do before, in short his equilibrium of the system has been
disturbed. Hahnemann used the article “the” while addressing physician,
because the physician is not only a diagnostician of disease, but also a
prognostician, a health adviser, a healer and a counselor. His prime mission is
only to cure the sick. His knowledge must be used to restore the patient’s
physical, mental and social disturbances with health.
 In his original German version of Organon, Hahnemann has used the word
“Beruf”. Different English translators have translated this word into different
meanings:
1. C.Wesslhoef translated it as “calling”.
2. C.A.Baldwin supported C.Wesslhoef’s idea.
3. C.Wheeler called it as “aim”.
4. R.E.Dudgeon in the 5th edition called it as “mission”.
5. Boericke followed the views of Dudgeon in his translation of 6th
edition.
The word mission seems to be appropriate because the physician must
attend his patients with the inner passion to serve and to save the patient and not
just with sense of attending duties. Hahnemann considered “curing the sick” as a
holy and ultimate activity of the physician. No other work is important for the
physician than curing the sick. All his energies must be focused at bringing the
sick people back to the healthy state. The physician is not just a professional,
who attends his duties for which he is trained. But he must see the sick people
with a humanitarian approach. Physician’s mission is to protect the life force of
his patient to which the economy gives ultimate importance. He is the guardian
of the most precious thing in the world called “life”. “Life is invisible,
substantial, intelligent, individual, coordinating power and cause directing and
controlling the forces involved in the production and activity of any organism
possessing individuality”- says Stuart Close. Hahnemann stressed upon this
point by using “high and only mission”.
Concept of Health and Disease
We observe Hahnemann stating “restore the sick to health” and not “disease
to health”. Hahnemann considers health as a state of well being. It indicates a
state where all the structures and functions of the body are in harmony and the
patient is not feeling any sort of discomfort. In the healthy condition, the vital
force is maintaining the integrity of the body. Health is not just absence of
disease from the body. “Health is that balanced condition of living organism, in
which the integral, harmonious performance of the vital functions tends to the
preservation of the organism and the normal development of the individual”-
Stuart Close. Health is the physical, social, psychological and economical well
being of a person. Even W.H.O.’s definition seems to tally with the views of
homeopathy. In healthy condition, man lives without any complaints from his
surrounding environment. Health is a state of absence of symptoms of any sort.
So long as the healthy man lives, he lives normally in the favorable environment
he moves, he thinks, feels, acts and reacts in an orderly manner.
 Health is a condition of a person, where he is enjoying state of “well
being”, maintaining the sensations and functions of the body with ease and
comfort, without any complaints with the surroundings. In short, it is the
harmonious state of ‘ease’ and ‘comfort’. In the healthy condition, man is not
aware of the functions taking place in his own body. Every function in his body
goes on uninterruptedly. The heart beats, the lungs breaths, the kidneys filters
and the stomach digests; but man does not notice this at all. He is in a state of
perfect “ease”. The value of the health can be best understood only when one
looses it.
Disease is the disturbance in the harmonious state of body and mind. In
disease, the patient is not at ‘ease’ and ‘comfort’; it is a state of dis-easiness.
“Disease is an abnormal vital process, a changed condition of life, which is
inimical to the true development of the individual and tends to organic
dissolution”-says Stuart Close. Disease is nothing but the deviation of health,
which is understood only by its morbid symptoms. The disease, according to the
dominant medical school, is nothing but the tissue change or the derangement.
But Hahnemann explained that the derangement of the tissue change is always
followed by the dynamic derangement of the vital force. The disease always
manifests in the dynamic plane. Only the dynamic miasmatic power can derange
the dynamic vital force. Hence, for Hahnemann “disease per se” is the dynamic
morbid process which always precedes the pathological tissue change. The
derangement of dynamic vital force always exhibits itself only by functional and
behavioral changes, which we call as symptoms. If these functional changes are
not controlled with the help of similar yet stronger dynamic medicines, it
advances to structural changes.
By sick, Hahnemann meant disturbance of the whole personality.
Derangement of the vital force is termed as sick; it is the derangement of the
inner man, which precedes any organic damage. When a person falls ill, it is not
one part of the body but the entire human being that is suffering. Hahnemann
believed strongly that the tissue cannot derange unless the vital force is
deranged. Hence he comments “there is no disease, but sick people”. The
derangement starts in the centre, i.e. in the inner man, in the vital force. This
derangement or the dynamic disturbance of the vital force is caused by the
inimical forces, miasms. Only way to identify disease is by symptoms. Presence
of symptoms is considered as disease in homeopathy.
Concept of Cure
Hahnemann strongly believed “removal of the totality of symptoms is
removal of disease”. In homeopathy, ‘cure’ has a special significance. Mere
removal of the most annoying symptoms and removal of the external bodily
symptoms does not mean cure.
Hence, cure is nothing but the permanent removal of the whole symptoms by
harmless and fixed principles. When the patient is brought back to his previous
healthy state, it is considered that he is cured.
“Cure is alteration of that altered state of health to its previously normal
healthy state”.
Cure is “the removal of the whole perceptible signs and symptoms of the
disease”.
Cure is the total annihilation of disease, permanent restoration of health by
clearly defined and fixed principles as it is termed.
In order to bring back health i.e. to cure, the intelligent physician has to rely
solely upon the basic principles of the nature. These principles are clearly
incorporated in the Organon of Medicine. Only based on these fundamental
principles of homeopathy, we can restore the sick to health and cure the patient.
Theoretic Medicine (§ 1, footnote)
Homeopathy is not a theory of disease, but a theory of cure. In the footnote
to § 1, Hahnemann criticizes that the physician’s work is not to construct
different theories about the disease and its cause. But, his aim is to find out the
curative remedy to that disease. We have observed that in the medical history
many physicians have wasted their talents and time in formulating various
theories of diseases. Their hypothesis kept on changing from time to time. “If
we look thoughtfully at the medical literature over period of years we find it one
kaleidoscopic panorama of ever changing theory and practice” says
H.A.Roberts. On the contrary homeopathy is based on the everlasting truth
called nature’s law of cure. “The spirit and principles of homeopathy have never
can be solely in the keeping of any institution, for the organizations are
continually changing and dying”-Stuart Close.
The orthodox school tried to lift up the art of healing to the level of
theoretic medicine. This helped to impress the ignorant patients with difficult
and not easily understandable words. Every time they failed to find out the basic
cause, they developed a new theory in the name of “scientific progress”. These
physicians, in the name of specializations, tried to mislead the patients with their
intelligent talk. At the end, Hahnemann calls the physicians to find out the
remedy which can cure the sick and not to waste their time in constructing
empty theories. He says, “it is now high time that all who call themselves
physicians should at length cease to deceive suffering mankind with mere talk,
and begin now, instead, for once to act, that is, really to help and to cure”.
 PALLIATION
Palliation can be defined as temporary relief of symptoms without doing
anything for the cure. In palliation the most annoying symptoms are relieved, the
disease persists in its own place.
Palliation in Homeopathy
Homeopathy is a curative medicine in the curable natural miasmatic diseased
conditions. Cure is possible only if the vital force is in a condition to react to the
similar and stronger medicine administered. With the help of the similimum
medicine, vital force tries to bring back the healthy functioning of the diseased
organ thus restoring health. But there are certain conditions where the cure may
not be possible as the organs affected are damaged or congenitally missing. In
such conditions like:
1. Incurable cases with gross tissue damage, where deep acting
constitutional remedies cannot be used and where permanent cure is
not possible, only palliative homeopathic remedies are recommended.
H.A.Roberts says, “in incurable conditions the administration of the
similar remedy almost always ameliorates the situation, at least for
three or four days, and usually for a long period. Then we may have a
return of symptoms, when the indicated remedy will be called into use
again”. H.A.Roberts confidently summarizes, “in incurable cases or
seemingly incurable cases, we must not put a limitation on the
possibilities of the similimum remedy, for in many seemingly incurable
conditions the similimum will so completely meet the situation as to
obliterate the symptomatology of disease and the pathology, and will
restore the patient to health.”
2. In cases where the most vital parts of the body are lacking or are
damaged like congenital atrophy of kidneys, some cases after the
surgical removal of the organs etc, palliation is the only possible
method. Example: in cases where the thyroid gland is removed either
partially or in total because of any malignant conditions, cure cannot
be achieved, as the patient is lacking the organs to be stimulated. The
patient has to depend on the palliative or supplementary medications
throughout his life.
In case where the palliative remedy is recommended, palliative
homeopathic remedy must also be selected based on the symptom similarity
only because experiences of the pioneers shows the best palliative in the
incurable conditions is the similimum remedy. Dr. J.T.Kent says “the physician
who applies the single remedy in potentized form under the law of cure for any
length of time will easily be convinced that there is no other way of palliation
that holds out permanent hope for the patient.” H.A.Roberts says “the basis of
cure is the fundamental law of similia. The law of similia is the fundamental law
also in the palliation of incurable states”.
Recommendation of Antipathic (palliative) Means in Homeopathy
According to the footnote to aphorism 67, Hahnemann allows the
application of antipathic measures in the following conditions. The antipathic
palliative measures like gentle electrical shocks, strong coffee and application of
heat can be given to stimulate the irritability and sensitivity of the vital force.
1. In the most urgent cases, where there is danger to life and no time for
the homeopathic remedy to act.
2. Sudden accidental cases resulting into the life threatening state of the
patient, example: asphyxia, suspended animation from lightening,
suffocation, freezing, drowning etc.
3. In acute poisoning cases.

Merits of Palliation
1. In life threatening conditions some initial relief is possible by palliation.
De-merits of Palliation
1. Palliation is not a curative process, it is extremely faulty method. After
initial relief the disease recurs again either in the same intensity or in
the increased intensity.
2. The condition of the patient becomes worse after the initial relief of
symptoms. To relieve the patient progressively increasing doses of
drugs will be needed repeatedly.
3. Repeated use of palliative remedies in progressive doses might lead to
production of artificial drug or iatrogenic diseases.
4. Palliation is a one sided symptomatic treatment; only few troubling
symptoms are covered to relieve the patient. Removal of the
symptoms in total is only cure; hence palliation is extremely
unscientific treatment.
 5. Prolonged palliative treatment will aggravate the symptom at every step
of repetition of the remedy.

SUPPRESSION
The word “suppression” is derived from a Latin word “supprimere”, which
means “to press down forcibly”. Suppression is the process of forcibly removing
the present disease manifestations by any means other than fixed principles at
the cost of a new disease. Suppression diverts the disease manifestation from
least important organs to the most important organs. It is in the reverse order of
the Hering’s law of cure, hence it is harmful. Examples of suppression:
1. Skin eruptions when suppressed may develop into asthma in later years.
2. Foul foot sweat when suppressed may develop into the neuralgic
headache.
3. Otitis replacing facial neuralgia etc.
Importance of Suppression
As a result of suppression the disease is diverted into other part of the body.
This is totally against the Hering’s law of cure. Suppression is not a good
condition.
Homeopathy believes in psychosomatic causes of disease. Suppression of
emotions is responsible for all sorts of ailments like psychotic, psychoneurotic
and psychosomatic problems of today. By identifying the emotional side of
totality and the nurture of suppression, the homeopathic physician can select a
similimum remedy. H.A.Roberts says, “the one thing we should always bear in
mind and should hold as our aim is to allow the vital force to express itself in its
own chosen way when it is deranged”. “The administration of physiological
medicine at such times changes the whole picture, suppressing one symptom
after another until there is no expression of the true condition of the patient. The
immediate effect of this method of treatment is suppression”.
Types of Suppression
Suppression can be of two types:
1. Natural suppression
2. Artificial suppression

Natural suppression
It is a type of suppression caused by natural external factors that suppress the
normal functions of vital force and the body.
Example: Menstruation checked by extreme cold bathing, lochia stopped
after catching cold etc.
H.A.Roberts says “conditions like shell shock, fright, fear excessive joy,
intense unsatisfied longing for mate or offspring, unrequited love, grief from loss
of family and friends, business apprehension and worries, disappointed
ambitions, extreme fatigue or exhaustion etc., we often see cases where the
suppressing emotions not only affect profoundly the single individual, but extend
their influence to the next generation through the effect on a nursing mother”.
In the “Chronic diseases” Hahnemann says that the primary manifestations
of Psora i.e. skin eruptions can sometimes be suppressed by natural
environmental causes. So, the primary manifestations of Psora can change either
into latent Psora or in to secondary manifestations even by environmental
changes like exposure to extreme cold or extreme heat etc. Emotional factors of
the patient can also play a major role in such suppression. When a homeopathic
doctor is dealing with such naturally suppressed cases, the similimum must
cover both the cause of suppression and the totality.

Artificial suppression
This is the type of suppression that is caused by artificial means. It might be
of various types:
1. Artificial suppression by external application.
2. Artificial suppression by harmful internal treatments.
3. Artificial suppression of natural secretions of the body.
4. Artificial suppression by surgical removal of disturbing organs.
1. Artificial suppression by external application:
This type of suppression is frequently seen in our day to day practice. The
skin manifestations of eczema are suppressed by external applications like
ointments, liniments etc by allopathic physicians. When the miasm is robbed of
its external manifestations, it is forced to take the inward direction. By such
treatments, cure is not possible as the miasm is not eradicated from the body.
The prolonged suppression prove dangerous to the patient. The symptoms take
inward direction and nervous and psychoneurotic manifestations may result.
Such treatment, if continued for a long period, it becomes impossible to cure the
patient.
Example:
i. When the primary manifestations of the Psora, Syphilis and Sycosis are
removed by external treatments of allopathy, the nature develops
secondary manifestations of each miasm under different nosological
names.
ii. Suppression of eczema by powerful local ointments for a prolonged
time, may develop into asthmatic manifestations.
2. Artificial suppression by harmful internal treatments:
 The prolonged and continued usage of the harmful allopathic medicines
drive the symptoms to the deepest and the vital organs of the body. The natural
development of the disease process gets diverted to the other parts of the body.
This happens because the powerful chemicals that are used as the medicines
weaken the vital force. Hahnemann in § 75 comments, “these inroads on human
health effected by allopathic non-healing art are of all chronic diseases the most
deplorable, the most incurable”.
Dr. H. A. Roberts also says “The present indiscriminate use of salicylates
and coal tar derivatives in rheumatic and allied states invariably sends the
trouble to the central organs, especially to the heart”.
3. Artificial suppression of natural secretions of the body:
Another type of suppression is artificial suppression of the natural secretions
of the body. Example:
i. Suppression of perspiration by the medicinal powders.
ii. Suppression of menstruation by hormonal derivatives.
The metabolic end products are secreted through proper channels in the
body like the elimination of perspiration through the skin. But in the name of
civilization when we try to suppress them by the artificial methods, this process
suppresses the elimination of metabolic end products through the natural
channels. The body tries to eliminate these products through other possible
channels. This change disturbs the harmony of the organism, leading to
constitutional defects.
4. Artificial suppression by surgical removal of disturbing organs:
In conditions like tonsillitis and sinusitis etc, the vital force is expressing its
suffering through its selected organs. As we know, these symptoms of
inflammation are the outwardly reflected picture of the internally deranged vital
force. By surgical section of tonsils and draining of the sinuses, we are only
dealing with the end products of the diseases and not with the cause. This form
of suppression is most common in the modern days. Removing the disturbed
organs by surgical means suppresses the expressions of vital force. Removing
the pathological end product is not the rational treatment. Only the homeopathic
physician is equipped to deal with the condition of suppression. The harmony of
the health can be restored only by the process of curing and never by palliation
or suppression.
Treatment of Suppressed Cases
1. Case taking is the source to identify any form of suppression in the
patient’s life. The enquiry into the past and the treatment history will
aid the physician to identify any sort of suppression in the case.
2. The physician with his knowledge of pathology, surgery and allied
subjects can easily judge whether the present condition of the patient
is curable or not.
3. The curable cases can be treated with the curative similimum remedy.
In doing so both, the present symptoms and the symptoms that were
present at the time of suppression have to be considered.
4. Appearance of the old suppressed symptoms is a good sign in the
follow up. It indicates that the administered remedy is correct.
5. No medicine should be administered during the period of homeopathic
aggravation. Kent’s “wait and watch” approach might prove curative
in the future.
6. After the end of aggravation, even if symptoms persist:
i. Either the same remedy can be repeated in different potency, if
symptoms still indicate the same remedy.
ii. Or a fresh case taking can be done and the most appropriate remedy to
the existing symptoms can be administered This procedure has to be
repeated till the improvement of the patient occurs.
Hence, suppression is a crime against the human economy where instead of
curing the patient, more harm is done by diverting the curative process of the
disease symptom. Here, the simple curable disease present in the least important
organ is forced to develop into the dangerous disease, affecting the vital organs
of the body. “Suppression and palliation of disease, is the removal of external
symptoms of the disease by external, mechanical, chemical or topical treatment;
or by means of powerful drugs, given internally in massive doses which have a
direct physiological or toxic effect but no true therapeutic or curative effect”-
says Stuart Close.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN SUPPRESSION AND PALLIATION

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN CURE AND RECOVERY

 THE HIGHEST IDEAL OF CURE & THE
EASILY COMPREHENSIBLE
PRINCIPLES (§ 2)
“A cure is always a result of art and never brought about by nature.”
—Stuart Close
After explaining the mission of a physician as “to restore the sick to health
i. e. to cure”, Hahnemann proceeds to explain in the 2nd aphorism “the highest
ideal of cure.” If restoring sick to health i.e. to cure is the only mission of the
physician, what are the goals to achieve in the process of curing the sick? How
to identify the highest ideal of cure?
The highest ideal of cure can be under stood under 3 headings:
 1. The cure must be rapid, gentle and permanent
2. The cure means removal and destruction of disease from its roots
3. The cure must be based on most reliable, most harmless and easily
(comprehensible) understandable laws and principles
1. The Cure Must Be Rapid, Gentle and Permanent
The cure must take place as early as possible. Because the dangerous the
disease, the more damaging it is to the body. The longer the time taken to cure a
patient, the severe the damage will be. No patient wants to suffer for a long
period of time. So considering these both, it is always advisable to cure the
patient in the fastest way possible. In the history we see greatest physicians like
Hippocrates, Dioscorides, Aesulapius and Paracelsus preaching the same
thought of rapid, gentle and permanent cure. In his “Chronic diseases”
Hahnemann comments, “the cito, tuto et jucunde (quickly, safely and pleasantly)
of Celsus. The patient may reasonably ask from his physician, quickest possible
relief. He can rightly expect this in acute diseases springing from occasional
causes, also in well-defined intermediate diseases prevalent at times”.
In order to cure a patient speedily, it is not logical to apply the harmful
procedures that make the patient’s condition worse. Hahnemann was totally
disappointed by the orthodox way of treating the patient. The Brousseau’s
“physiological system” is one such procedure. The cruel methods like the
leeches application, venesections, setons, issues, purgation and blistering etc
were employed. These procedures made the patient weak and left him incurable
by draining his vital powers out. Hahnemann strongly advocated the harmless
well proven medicines in homeopathy. This made Homeopathy the one and only
harmless method of therapeutics in the world. The treatment of the sick must be
done always in a gentle manner.
A temporary relief of symptom for a considerable period of time is not
called as cure. Palliation and suppression should not be the aim of the physician
but cure. Cure is the alteration of the already altered state of health to its normal
state. This must be done in a permanent manner also. The healthy state has to be
brought back in toto. According to the idealistic view of homeopathy, the cure is
not just removal of one pathological condition but the removal of all the existing
symptoms of the patient in a rapid, gentle and permanent manner.
2. The Cure Means Removal and Destruction of Disease From Its Roots
In the second context we read the removal and annihilation of the disease in
its whole extent. It is a holistic concept. The treatment should not only remove
the local symptoms and the most troublesome problem of the patient, but also
bring back the easiness of the patient which he enjoyed in his previous healthy
days. In short, cure must make the patient physically, socially and
psychologically fit. After the treatment, both the internal man as well as the
external man must be fit and fine.
The dominant school tries to remove the disease manifestations from the
existing areas by strong medications. This in turn drives the disease inward. In
this process the disease is disappearing in one place and appearing in the other.
This is suppression and not cure. Such condition the allopathic physician, who is
not aware of suppression, calls this new disease with other name. This is not
desirable and is very harmful too. Hence, each and every disease has to be
removed totally in order to achieve cure. To achieve cure in a perfect manner Dr.
Hering narrated “the law of direction of cure”. “The cure must take place from
above downwards, within outwards, from more important organ to the less
important organ and in the reverse order of the appearance of symptoms”. This
is famously known as “The Hering’s law of cure.”
3. The Cure Must Be Based on Most Reliable, Most Harmless and easily
Comprehensible (understandable) Laws and Principles
From the above discussion it is clear that the highest ideal of cure must be
rapid, gentle and permanent. To achieve this highest ideal of cure the physician
has to adopt the most reliable and the most harmless procedures. Experience
teaches that the law of similia is the only curative law. This “similia similibus
curanter” is present in nature. Nature is the most reliable and eternal. But at the
same time the nature’s law is not totally safe to apply as it is. Hence, the
physicians of the past could not adopt in all the cases. Hahnemann molded this
nature’s law successfully and developed the homeopathic law of cure.
Homeopathic law of cure “similia similibus curentur” is based on the nature’s
law. Hence, homeopathic law is safer and unchangeable like the allopathic
theories.
To make the system of homeopathy most reliable and sound, the physician
has to apply only the well proven medicines. Homeopathic medicines are
experimentally proved and reproved on the healthy humans of both the sexes
and of all age groups.
Easily comprehensible principles
The word “comprehend” means to “understand”. This last criterion of the
highest ideal of cure explained by Hahnemann is the most important of them all.
The theories of the orthodox school will be confusing to even a well educated
person. The terms used are so difficult to follow even to the educated. Yet, they
failed to find out the reliable curative approach to the diseases. These theories
change from time to time in the name of scientific advancement. Today’s
advanced theories are tomorrow’s jokes, for them. Hahnemann says we cannot
depend on these ever-changing principles.
 Man is a part of nature. Diseases are also caused by natural dynamic forces
called miasms. So the curative principle must also be a natural law. This natural
law is easily understandable even to a lay person. This law “similia similibus
curentur”, is explained by Hahnemann in § 26. It is very simple to explain as
“let likes be cured by likes” and easy to understand also. In short, we are
employing the similar artificial medicinal forces to remove the natural disease
forces. This easily understandable homeopathic law can fulfill the dream of
highest ideal of cure.
Thus, Hahnemann navigates the homeopathic physician in the voyage to
the highest ideal of cure. The physician has to keep in mind that cure is not an
accidental one. But, by perfectly following the law of similia, we can achieve
cure in a rapid, gentle and permanent manner.

HERING’S LAW OF CURE

“Growth, development and cure are centrifugal and never centripetal”.
— H.A.Roberts
Hering’s law of cure is also known as “the law of direction of cure”. This is
formulated by the famous homeopath, Dr. Hering. He is also called as the
“Father of American Homeopathy”. According to this law, in a patient who
received the similimum remedy, “the cure takes place from above downwards,
from within outwards, from the more important organ to the less important
organ and in the reverse order of the appearance of symptoms”.
In the writings of Hahnemann, we observe that when cure takes place the
symptoms disappear in the reverse order of their appearance. The symptom that
appeared first will be the last one to disappear. The recurrence of old symptoms
after administering a remedy is a good indication. Such condition in a patient
shows that the cure is inevitable. It was the genius of Hering which made us to
understand the process of cure or the direction of cure. The Hering’s law of cure
for a homeopath is like a compass to a navigator and sailor. Though the law
seems to appear in 4 steps, each step explains the same process of cure. The
examples that are given below are only for the better understanding of the
concept. For better understanding, the law can be explained as below. According
to the law of direction of cure, the cure must take place:
1. From Above Downwards
When a similimum is administered to a patient, the annihilation of symptoms
will take place from the proximal anatomical parts to the distal anatomical parts
of the body. The symptoms disappear from the axial part to the apendicular part
of the body. If such a thing is observed, it indicates that the selected remedy is
homeopathic and also acting curatively. Example: if a patient suffering with
“polyarthritis” is given a curative remedy, the joints that are close to the trunk
(proximal) will get better first, and then the joints away from the body (distal).
Moreover the joints of the upper limb will be freed first, then the joints of the
lower limb.
The logic behind this explanation is that usually the upper quadrant of the
human body contains the important organs that are vital to life. Hence, the
curative remedy frees the vital parts first and then proceeds to the other parts.
2. From Within Outwards
According to homeopathic philosophy, the disease process first starts in the
internal man i.e. vital force. Then the disease is reflected on to the outer man i.e.
the anatomical organs. In short, the derangement always starts in the vital force.
Symptoms of the disease are “the outwardly reflected picture of the internally
deranged vital force”.
The curative process in the nature is from “centre to periphery”. The
homeopathic remedy always first eases the inner vital organs and then proceeds
to the outer parts of the body. In selecting the homeopathic remedy, Kent’s
general symptoms (symptoms of the man) are given more importance than the
particular symptoms (symptoms of his parts). Once the curative process of the
remedy starts, the general symptoms improve first and then the particulars. This
is the reason why after the administration of a remedy the patient “feels better”
in his inner self, inspite of the existence of the disease in the physical parts.
Example:
i. If a patient with the complaints of both respiratory as well as skin
disorders receives a homeopathic remedy, the respiratory complaints
disappear first and then the skin disorder disappears. This is because
the curative process is starting from the inner respiratory organs to the
outer skin.
ii. In cases of “rheumatic fever”, joints are affected first and then it
progress to the heart. In such cases, when a remedy is administered it
cures the cardiac symptoms first and finally the joint problems. This is
because the curative process is starting from the innermost organ
heart, to the outer joints.
3. From the More Important Organ to the Less Important Organ
The curative process is opposite to the disease process. The disease proceeds
from less important organ to the most important organ. Whereas the curative
process is always from the more important organ to the less important organ. As
already discussed above, the important organs are lying deep to the body and the
less important in the outer parts. In this context the importance of the particular
organ is determined by its role in retaining the life of the patient.
 Example:
i. A patient with the complaints of both respiratory as well as skin
disorders, when receives a homeopathic remedy, the respiratory
complaints disappear first and the skin disorder disappears later. This
is because the curative process is starting from the more important
organ lungs to the less important organ skin.
ii. In cases of “rheumatic fever”, when a remedy is administered it cures
the cardiac symptoms first and finally the joint problems. This is
because the curative process is starting from the most important organ
heart to the less important organ joints.
In both the cases the importance of the organ in maintaining the life and
vitality played a major role.
4. In the Reverse Order of the Appearance of Symptoms
This process is very true in case of chronic diseases. The past history of the
patient reveals the list of diseases the patient had suffered within his life. During
the “case taking”, the physician arranges these diseases in the order of their
appearance i.e. in chronological order.
If such case is given a curative remedy, we can observe the reverse order of
appearance of symptoms. That means the symptoms of the disease that appeared
first in the patient’s life will be the last one to disappear. Those symptoms of the
disease that appeared last, i.e. recently, will be the first to disappear.
A patient’s history reveals that he is suffering with oozing itchy skin
eruptions since 20 years, constipation and bleeding hemorrhoids since 5 years
and bronchial asthma with dry cough and breathlessness since 2 years. If to such
case a similimum remedy is administered, it will remove the symptoms of the
bronchial asthma first, then the symptoms of hemorrhoids and finally the
symptoms of skin eruptions.
This process is important indication that the administered remedy is not
only homeopathic to the case but also curing the patient in a rapid, gentle and
permanent manner. Experience suggests that after the administration of the
curative remedy some old symptoms which were suppressed in the past may
also reappear. This happens in their order of appearance. This is the good
indication and indicates that the remedy is curing the case.
Summary
These 4 steps explained here have to be interpreted in a single unit. After the
remedy was administered, if the symptoms are following the “law of direction of
cure”, the physician can be sure of the cure. It helps in predicting the prognosis
of the case. As soon as the symptoms start following the Hering’s law of cure,
further repetition of the medicine has to be stopped. Any substance that disturbs
the action of the remedy has to be withdrawn immediately. Thus Hering’s law of
cure can be called the guide to the physician in the path to the highest ideal of
cure.

KNOWLEDGE OR PRE-REQUISITE
QUALIFICATIONS OF THE
PHYSICIAN (§ 3 & 4)
Physician, do not harm.
—First Hippocratic maxim
To cure sometimes, to relieve often, to comfort always.
—Edward Livingston
“I do not ask you either your opinions or your religion, but what is your
suffering”
— Pasteur
In § 3 & 4 Hahnemann explains about the knowledge the physician must
have in order to restore the sick to health. Hahnemann comments “if the
physician clearly perceives” this knowledge “then he understands how to
 treat judiciously and rationally, and he is a true practitioner of the healing
art”. These aphorisms can be considered as the essence of the Organon, because
they are the essence of what is explained in the entire Organon. Without this
knowledge the physician cannot be called the practitioner of healing art.
The knowledge the physician has to possess, are mentioned in § 3, as:
1. Knowledge of disease
2. Knowledge of medicinal powers
3. Knowledge of application of drug knowledge to disease knowledge
4. Knowledge of choice of the remedy
5. Knowledge of pharmacy
6. Knowledge of proper dose
7. Knowledge of repetition of dose
8. Knowledge of obstacles to cure
In the § 4 Hahnemann explains about:
9. Knowledge of
i. The things that derange health and cause disease
ii. How to remove them from the persons
Knowledge of Disease
The approach of a homeopath in understanding the disease is different from
an allopath. For a homeopath the disease is the dynamic derangement of the vital
force by the morbific force called, miasms. The derangement that started in the
vital force reflects on the material body in different forms. Hahnemann advises
to consider every case of a disease as a new one. According to him, there are no
diseases but only diseased individuals. Every individual is different from the
other either in health or in disease. Such individualistic approach is very much
needed in homeopathic practice.
Homeopathy will not neglect physiology and pathology. It considers them
as the knowledge of the manifested disease. They are helpful in diagnosing the
nosological disease. But a homeopath will not stop with this; his aim is to treat
the individual who is sick. So, in a given disease condition, a homeopath
diagnoses a pathological condition with the help of common symptoms of the
disease, and with the help of uncommon, peculiar and rare symptoms he
individualizes the patient. Homeopaths believe that the cause of disease is the
derangement of the vital force and this cause effects into different states of the
disease according to individual constitution.
Knowledge of Medicinal Powers
Medicines are the only weapons in the hands of the physician to fight against
the diseases. Hence, acquiring the knowledge of medicines is mandatory for a
physician. Before discovering homeopathy, in one context Hahnemann writes to
his friend, “I have been putting drugs of which I know little in to the bodies of
which I know less. So I can but renounce the practice of medicine that I may no
longer incur the risk of doing injury”. Such was the condition of knowledge of
medicines of the 18th century physicians. The pharmacy was not well developed
in those days.
To avoid this, Hahnemann stressed to prove the homeopathic medicines on
healthy humans before employing them on patients. The disease producing
capacity of a medicine is the disease curing power of a medicine, and that is the
most important knowledge of a medicine. No medicine should be administered
to a patient unless its pathogenetic power is well proven on healthy humans.
Knowledge of Application of Drug Knowledge to Disease Knowledge
Application of medicine to the patient in order to achieve the highest ideal of
cure is an art. There are several methods of application of medicines
recommended by the pioneers. Out of which the opposite law (Antipathy) and
the law of similia (Homeopathy), are the important ones. Experience teaches
that the law of similia is the only curative law.
Hahnemann states that to achieve highest ideal of cure, the selection of
proper remedy, selection of proper potency as well as proper repetition of the
remedy is also very important. So application of the drug knowledge to the
disease knowledge is a matter of medicine of experience. Hahnemann states,
“repeat the experiment carefully and accurately and you will find the doctrine
confirmed at every step. Homeopathy insists on being judged by results.”
Knowledge of Choice of The Remedy
Law of single remedy is the fundamental law of homeopathy. Selecting a
single remedy is the most important as well as difficult task in practice of
homeopathy. During case taking, a physician finds that the symptoms of the
patient are actually similar to a group of drug pictures in our materia medica.
But only the most similimum and single remedy has to be administered at a
time. Hahnemann advises in § 153, “In this search for a homeopathic remedy,
the most striking, singular, uncommon and peculiar (characteristic) signs and
symptoms of the case of the disease are chiefly and most solely to be kept in
view.” So this process of considering only the peculiar and uncommon
symptoms will help the physician in selecting the single remedy.
Hence, the skillful prescription depends upon the intelligent application of
knowledge of materia medica and the knowledge of Organon.
Knowledge of Pharmacy
After the intelligent selection of the remedy, if the administered remedy is
not a genuine one then the entire laborious process of cure becomes futile. So,
the knowledge of the exact and careful preparation of the medicines becomes
compulsory. In homeopathy, the medicines have to be dynamised according to
the prescribed manner. The dry medicinal substances have to be dynamised by
the process of trirturation. The liquid medicinal substances have to be
dynamised by the process of succussion. The aqueous medicines cannot be
dispensed in globules. So, dispensing medicines in the proper vehicles is also
important.
Only genuine medicine can bring about cure. In such conditions, the
physician should know how to collect, prepare, store and dispense the
medicines. He must have the knowledge of identifying the medicinal plants,
their method of collection; preservation and compounding etc. In case the
prescribed remedy is not readily supplied by the pharmacist the physician
himself can prepare the medicine and dispense to his patient. This highlights the
importance of the knowledge of pharmacy.
Knowledge of Proper Dose and Potency
The Oxford and I.B.H dictionary defines, “the dose is the amount of
medicine required to cure the patient”. But in homeopathy the medicines are
dynamised; here the quality of the medicine is important than the quantity. The
administration of minimum dose is mandatory in homeopathy. The minimum
dose is the one which can bring about the curative reaction in the vital force.
This knowledge of dose can be acquired by studying the posology. After
choosing the exact remedy it is important to select the right dose to the patient.
This is to avoid unwanted aggravations and sufferings of the patient.
The selection of dose is done under some parameters. Stuart Close
recommends that the exact dose can be selected on the basis of :
1. The nature of the disease
2. Duration of the disease
3. Susceptibility of the patient etc
 The selection of the dose also depends upon the nature of the medicinal
substance. Hence, in selecting the dose the knowledge of the disease, nature of
the patient and the nature of the medicine has to go hand in hand.
Knowledge of Repetition of Dose
How and when to administer the remedy to the patient is as important as
selecting the proper remedy. The repetition of the dose also depends upon :
1. The nature of the disease
2. The nature of the medicines
3. The reaction of the patient to that remedy
i. In acute cases the medicine can be repeated in frequent intervals,
whereas in chronic disease the repetition cannot be done frequently,
but by careful observation and based on the reaction shown by the
patient the repetition can be done.
ii. The short acting medicines can be repeated in frequent intervals. The
deep acting medicines should not be repeated too frequently, they
must be left to complete their action fully.
iii. As soon as the patient shows the signs of improvement, any further
repetition of the remedy has to be stopped or gradually reduced.
These are some fundamentals of repetition of remedies. Further detailed
description on this is done in the chapter “Posology”.
Knowledge of Obstacles to Cure
Health is a condition of the capability of maintaining perfect harmony of the
organism with his surroundings. A healthy person can adjust to his environment
in certain limits. But in diseased state, he looses this power of adjustment.
Inspite of proper selection of the remedy and dose some factors does not allow
the medicines to act as well as obstruct the path of cure. Regulation of diet and
regimen along with the remedy will help us in controlling these obstacles to
cure.
Example:
1. A patient with the habit of smoking will never get cured from his
irritating cough unless he stops smoking.
2. A drunkard cannot be cured of his liver ailments unless he stops
drinking alcohol, because alcohol is hepatotoxic.
3. If a patient gets attack of cold every time he exposes to cold wind, it is
always better for the person to protect himself from the cold wind
which is acting as the cause of suffering.
Knowledge of the Things that Derange Health and Cause Disease & How to
Remove Them From the Person
 Further in § 4 Hahnemann explains about the knowledge of prevention of
diseases. “Prevention is better than cure” goes the proverb. “Friend of health”,
a book written by Hahnemann before the discovery of homeopathy, is
considered as a book on preventive medicine.
The mission of the physician is not just curing the sick individual, but even
preventing the people from becoming sick. Hahnemann says, the physician is
not only a healer but also a preserver of health. By guiding on sanitation and
hygiene a physician can fulfill his duties completely.
Only after achieving expertise in the above mentioned knowledge, the
physician can be called a true practitioner of healing art.

THE DEFLECTED CURRENT

(Views of H.A.Roberts on Obstacles to Cure)
When seemingly indicated remedy does not act, the physician has to
investigate the case again to find out the presence of any obstacles to cure.
Finding out and correcting such obstacles to cure might prove curative in the
near future.
H.A.Roberts in his essay “The Deflected Current”, gives some hint to the
physician on where and how to look for such obstacles.
The obstacles to cure can be studied under 3 headings:
1. Obstacles from the patient’s side
2. Obstacles from the physician’s side
3. Obstacles from the remedial side
Obstacles from the Patient’s Side
1. Pathological condition of the disease:
Advanced pathology is an incurable condition. Attempting to cure such
cases will invariably result in failure. If an advanced case of cancer has
metastases from one organ to the other organs, it is better to palliate the
symptoms rather than trying to cure the disease.
2. Presence of mechanical obstruction in the body:
In some cases non- pathological foreign bodies may be present in some
orifices. They could be producing some reflex symptoms. An indicated
homeopathic remedy does not cure this unless the obstruction is cleared from the
site.
Example: persistent earache or coryza in children who have inserted some
small foreign objects into their ears or nose. Here, the medicines have to be
administered only after mechanically removing the object from the site.
3. Psychic trauma and emotional stress:
 Over anxiety, worry, constant financial stress, the tension of maintaining
speed in someone’s work; all such things are common in today’s industrial
world. These diversions may deflect the action of the curative remedy.
Hahnemann himself has emphasized the fact that nothing was as deleterious to
health as unhappy domestic condition.
Some patients do not wish to reveal their personal and private matters
during the process of case taking. Then, the acquired totality is of little help to
the physician as reliable mental generals are not available.
4. Over and unnecessary usage of drugs by the patient:
The sedatives, bromides, narcotics and analgesics are some drugs that are
misused by many patients in the recent times. The patient uses them frequently
because they offer some sort of relief from the pain. Usage of such palliatives
slows down the curative process or retards it alltogether. Usage of
antidepressants, cosmetics and deodorants etc also fall under this category.
Example: H.A.Roberts gives an example of a case of persistent cough of
“Coccus cacti”. The young lady patient did not improve in spite of the proper
prescription, unless the doctor asked the young lady to stop using her lipstick,
when the cough ceased.
5. The problem of diet:
The over usage of so-called soft drinks, different varieties of beverages and
stimulants, their chemical contents may retard the action of a homeopathic
remedy.
6. Lack of proper physical exercise:
The sedentary workers hardly get an opportunity for physical exercise. An
advice of mild to moderate exercise improves their condition remarkably. As the
vitality of the patient improves by exercise, homeopathic medicines does
wonders.
Obstacles from the Physician’s Side
1. Selecting the similimum alone is not sufficient:
Hahnemann says that any physician can commit only 3 mistakes. First one is
in selecting the similar remedy, second one is the selection of proper potency
and the third is in the repetition of doses. Committing mistake in any one of the
above, may become an obstacle to cure.
2. The physician himself may get carried away by the patient’s
narration:
During case taking the physician has to be neutral; he should not get
involved in the patient’s emotions. He must observe them in an unprejudiced
manner. Patient is always concerned about his most troublesome symptom.
Some patients exaggerate their symptoms while narrating them to the physician,
thinking that the physician will prescribe a powerful remedy if they do so. So,
the physician must concentrate on the peculiar and uncommon symptoms that
indicate a remedy.
3. Prescribing solely on the basis of keynote symptoms:
It often removes only the troubling symptoms of the patient. But this may act
as an obstacle to cure, as the keynote prescription changed the totality of the
patient. When the original totality has been meddled with, selecting the most
similimum becomes almost impossible.
Obstacles from the Remedial Side
1. Lack of genuine medicine:
The important obstacle rests on the quality of medicine. The quality of
medicine depends upon - whether the pharmacist has supplied the genuine
medicine or not? Whether the pharmacist had identified the source of the
medicine properly or not? Whether the medicine has been dynamised according
to the Hahnemannian rules or not? Whether the medicine is dispensed according
to the standardized rules or not? Anything wrong in the above steps may create
an obstacle to cure. In such conditions, the physician’s pain taking work
becomes futile.
2. Poor drug proving:
The drug proving is most vital in the construction of materia medica. Only
dedicated, service minded, credible, honest, intelligent, delicate and trustworthy
provers alone can construct the genuine homeopathic materia medica. The value
of the symptoms must also be evaluated. If the proving of a remedy is not
constructed properly, achieving cure becomes impossible.
 Chapter – 2
KNOWLEDGE OF DISEASE

KNOWLEDGE OF DISEASE IN GENERAL (§ 5-18)

“There are no diseases but only sick individuals”- Hahnemann. “The
study of disease is really the study of man and his environment”
— old saying
Hahnemann explains about his views on disease in the following aphorisms.
What are the different types of diseases? What is the classification of disease?
How the deranged organism produces symptoms? And what happens to the
organism in the diseased state? All these topics are discussed in the § 5 to 18.
Then, what is disease?
The living organism is endowed with the internal regulating force which
we call the vital principle or vital force. This vital principle splendidly controls
the functions of the body. Dynamic derangement or disturbance of this vital
principle is called disease. The derangement of the vital principle is caused by
inimical forces called miasms. Diseased vital principle exhibits its sufferings
through the physical body in the form of symptoms. In his early days of
discovery of homeopathy, Hahnemann was busy in perfecting his new system of
therapeutics and in drug proving. So only in later editions of Organon we see
him improving the theoretical aspect of knowledge of disease.
Disease can be defined as “the altered state of the health of an individual
due to the derangement of vital force which expresses itself by perceptible signs
and symptoms”. The disease causes discomfort, disability, dissatisfaction and
finally death.
“Disease is the vicarious embodiment of some miasmatic influence that had
bonded itself with the life force, producing disease according to the type, as seen
in Psora or any other of the chronic miasms”, says Allen.
“Disease is the totality of the effects, by which we recognize or perceive the
action of peculiar order of subversive forces upon an organism which have been
exceptionally or specially adopted to or prepared for its reception”, says
Hampell.

ACUTE AND CHRONIC DISEASES (§ 5, 72)

 (Acute and Chronic diseases, Miasms, Exciting cause,
Fundamental cause and Constitution)
Hahnemann’s classification of the diseases is purely based on his
observations. It is not based on any pathological grounds like allopathy. The
physician observes the patient clinically and based on the symptoms, he selects
the remedy. Hence, Hahnemann called his classification as the “Clinical
classification of the disease”.
Hahnemann clinically classified the diseases as:
1. Acute
2. Chronic
Acute Diseases
“Those diseases with sudden onset, rapid course and which terminate
quickly either in recovery or death of the patient are called acute diseases. Acute
diseases are caused by the transient explosion of the miasm called latent Psora.
Acute diseases are more fatal and virulent.” The acute disease is caused by
“acute miasm”, which dynamically infects the patient when he is exposed to
some exciting cause.
Chronic Diseases
“Chronic diseases have gradual and imperceptible onset, slow, unlimited, or
life-long course with no tendency to recovery. It might continue from one
generation to the other generation.” They can only be cured by homeopathic
medicines. Chronic diseases are caused by chronic miasms.
The physician has to find out the “Fundamental cause” in chronic disease.
Chronic diseases are caused by “chronic miasms”. Further elaborated
explanation on Hahnemann’s classification of disease can be studied in the § 72-
82 of the practical part of the Organon.

THE EXCITING CAUSE

“Exciting cause can be defined as the cause that excites and brings about the
acute sufferings in a chronic case.”
Identifying the exciting cause is the most important step in treating acute
diseases. During the case taking process, if a patient says “since then” or “since
that incidence I am not feeling well”, the physician has to consider that cause as
the exciting cause that brought about this acute disease.
Example: if a patient says, “last night I drenched myself in rain, since then I
am having this running nose.” Then it is clear that in this case “drenching in
rain” acted as “exciting cause” and caused acute disease. Knowledge of materia
medica helps us in prescribing a remedy “Rhus tox” to that patient now.
 Exciting cause cannot trouble the patient, unless the person is affected with
the fundamental cause. So as a conclusion, the acute diseases are nothing but the
temporary explosion of the fundamental cause “psora” because of the exciting
cause.
Types of Exciting Cause
Exciting causes can be of various types. Fear, trauma, exposure to excess
cold or heat, excessive eating may also act as the exciting cause. But basically
they can be classified into 4 types:
1. Physical exciting causes: Physical and environmental conditions comes
under this heading. Like exposure to excess heat or cold,
thunderstorm, intake of excess or lack of food, etc.
2. Mechanical exciting cause: Damages caused by physical trauma comes
under this heading. Example: injuries, accidents, burn and insect bites,
etc.
3. Nervous exciting cause: Psychological reasons like fear, shock,
jealousy, grief and over joy, etc fall under this category.
4. Hygienic exciting causes: Food poisoning, pollution and lack of
personal and social hygiene come in this group.
Therapeutic Uses of Exciting Cause:
Exciting cause is useful in:
1. Selecting a remedy: In acute diseases the exciting cause indicates the
remedy to the patient’s condition. Example: if a patient says “since
that head injury I am not feeling well”; a homeopath will usually think
of Natrium sulph, final selection depends upon the other symptoms of
the patient.
2. In the prevention of diseases: By identifying the exciting cause that
causes the disease in the patient, physician can advise the patient to
protect himself from exposure to such exciting cause in the future.
3. If acute disease : is not of a severe character, just by avoiding the
exciting causes alone one can relieve the patient.
 THE FUNDAMENTAL CAUSE
The “Fundamental cause” is the cause of chronic diseases. The real
fundamental cause of all diseases is “Miasm”.
In his early days of homeopathic practice Hahnemann noticed that inspite
of careful prescriptions, chronic diseases were not yielding to homeopathic
medicines, whereas acute diseases were conquered by homeopathic medicines
perfectly. After 12 years of practice and research, Hahnemann found the
“miasms” to be the cause for this failure. He called the miasms as the most
fundamental cause or the real cause of diseases.
In the year 1828, he published his findings in the book, “The Chronic
Diseases, Their Cause and Cure”. Further he incorporated this theory of chronic
disease in the 4th edition of Organon in the year 1829.
“Miasms are dynamic, morbific forces that pollute the human organism
leading to unhealthy tendencies and different diseases.” The word “Miasm” is
derived from a Greek word “miasmein”. A similar Latin word “miasma” is also
identified. The meaning of which is pollution, stigma etc.
Miasms are hidden in each and every person on this earth. They can be
carried from one generation to the other generation. These miasms can be
acquired during one’s lifetime. Because of miasm, persons are prone to various
types of diseases. Miasms develop susceptibility to diseases in each individual.
These miasmatic expressions vary from individual to individual. Hence,
individualistic approach is employed in homeopathic treatment. In order to cure
the patient, the physician has to employ anti- miasmatic remedies.
Types of Miasms
Miasms can be broadly classified into 2 types:
1. Acute miasms
2. Chronic miasms

Acute miasm
Acute miasm is a dynamic morbific force which causes acute, specific and
infectious disease. Dr. J.T.Kent defines, “an acute miasm is the one that comes
upon the economy, passes through its regular prodromal period, longer or
shorter, and has its period of progress and period of decline and in which there
is a tendency to recovery”.
Thus, acute miasm produces the acute disease that has sudden and definite
onset, period of progress and end into death or recovery of the patient.
Acute miasms are of 2 types:
i. Recurrent acute miasm: Recurrent acute miasm is that which attacks a
person several times in his life in the same manner. These are almost
common in every body’s life. Example: Asiatic cholera, Plague etc.
ii. Non-recurrent acute miasm: This is also called as the “Fixed
miasm”. This type of acute miasm attacks a person only once in a life
time. The attack is fixed only for once. So it is called the fixed miasm.
Example: Small pox, Measles, Whooping cough etc.

Chronic miasm
This is the true fundamental cause of a disease. They produce the chronic
diseases and predisposes the person to acute diseases. Chronic miasm has a
period of prodrome, period of progress and no period of decline or end. It carries
its evils from one generation to the other generation. It ends only with the anti-
miasmatic homeopathic remedy.
There are 3 types of chronic miasms.
i. Psora
ii. Sycosis
iii. Syphilis
Psora
The word “Psora” is derived from a Greek word “Psoraelia”. It has
originated from the Hebraic word “Tsorat” which means “a groove, a fault,
pollution and a stigma.” Psora is a non venereal miasm. That means, it is not
sexually transmitted miasm. It is considered as the underlying cause of most
diseases. It is beginning of all the sickness. It produces 7/ 8th of all diseases.
Psora is the cause of all the diseases and all the chronic diseases spring from
psora, hence Hahnemann called Psora the multi-headed monster. It affects the
man internally and manifests in the form of vesicular eruptions on the skin. It
produces the characteristic “voluptuous itching forcing the patient to scratch
and which relieves him temporarily but is followed by burning on the skin”.
Hence, called as “itch miasm”. It is believed that unless the psoric miasm is in
the body no other miasm like syphilis and sycosis and even the acute miasms
can affect the man. Hence, it is called “the mother of all the miasms”. Psora can
be identified by the following indications in a patient.
i. Psora produces functional disturbances.
ii. Oversensitive patients, functional problems arise from emotional
disturbances.
iii. Patients are sensitive to noise, light and odors.
iv. Patient is always worried about dying, but lives for many years.
v. Itching skin, unhealthy skin, unwashed appearance with numerous
eruptions.
vi. Voluptuous itching forces the patient to scratch which relieves him
temporarily but is followed by burning on the skin.
vii. Always hungry and bloated abdomen.
viii. Constipation or morning diarrhea indicates Psora.
 ix. Standing is the worst position for psoric patient.
x. Complaints ameliorate by heat and in summer, but aggravate in
winters.

Sycosis
It is a sexually transmitted miasm. Hence, it is called as the venereal miasm.
It is the result of impure coition. The sycosis develops because of suppression of
“gonorrhea”. When the allopathic practitioner tries to suppress the gonorrheal
discharge by his powerful local applications, the miasm develops inwards and
results into sycotic miasm. It produces cauliflower like growths and
characteristic fish brine odor discharges, hence, is also called as “figwarts
disease”. This miasmatic disease manifests by proliferation and infiltration of
tissues like tumors, ovarian cyst, pelvic inflammatory disease, rheumatic
disease, valvular diseases of the heart and gout etc. It commonly produces
hypertrophy of the tissues.
Sycosis patient can be identified by the following symptoms:
i. Suspicious, irritable, jealous, cruel, and vindictive person is sycotic.
ii. Sycotic diseases have proliferation and infiltration of tissues.
iii. Slow recovery of all complaints.
iv. Warty growths and gouty concretions.
v. Complaints are aggravated by abnormal discharges like leucorrhea,
coryza etc.
vi. Pelvic complaints and rheumatic troubles are sycotic.
vii. Complaints aggravate by cold, damp and rainy seasons, and watery
vegetables.

Syphilis
This venereal miasm develops by suppressing the venereal chancre disease
“Syphilis”. Like sycosis, it results from impure coition. The primary
manifestation of syphilis is chancre; hence this miasm is also called the “chancre
miasm”. When the external symptoms of the syphilis are suppressed by the
allopathic physicians through their external treatments, the miasm develops
inwards and produces the miasm “Syphilis”. This miasm can be inherited from
the parents also. This miasm causes destruction of tissues and of bones.
Hahnemann warns the physician from using the external treatments, because it
drives the miasm deeper and deeper causing irrecoverable damage to the internal
parts.
Syphilis can be identified by the following symptoms:
i. Ulceration and destruction of tissues is predominantly syphilitic miasm
indication.
 ii. Silent type of patients, very impulsive in nature.
iii. Dull, stupid, stubborn patients are syphilitic.
iv. Fixed ideas without any reason.
v. Melancholic and depressed patients with self condemnation.
vi. Depressed and thinks he is useless in the society and commits suicide at
once.
vii. Bony pains, deformities are syphilitic.
viii. Pains aggravate from cooling, night, anxiety, and at summer.
The sycosis and syphilis are commonly called the venereal miasms. These
miasms cannot affect the human economy unless the “Psora” is present in the
background. So, in treating the acute diseases, the physician has to find the
exciting cause and in the chronic diseases, the fundamental cause. Further § 5
states, “in these investigations, the ascertainable physical constitution of the
patient, his moral and intellectual character, his occupation, mode of living and
habits, his social and domestic relations, his age, sexual function, etc., are to be
taken into consideration”. Then what is this constitution?

CONSTITUTION
Constitution can be defined as “the genotypic inheritance of an individual,
the physical make up of his body, including its functional ability, metabolic
activity, reaction to stimuli and resistance to infection”. Constitution comes from
a Latin word “constituere” or “constitute” means to set up, to establish or to
make up.
S.Close defines constitution as “that aggregate of hereditary characters,
influenced more or less by the environment which determines the individuals
reaction, successful or unsuccessful, to the stress of environment”.
J.T.Kent says “Physical constitution is the external disorder following
disorder in the man, the vital force.”
Dr. Small defines “Constitution is the codification or influence that any
class organs or humours may exert when it predominates in the system.”
Dr. N.C. Bose says “physical constitution is the soil on which grow the
idiosyncrasies, diathesis, susceptibilities, dyscracia etc”.
The man and development of his constitution are determined by several
factors. At the time of birth the baby receives few characters from parents,
which we call as the genetic characters. Many of these characters are determined
by genetic factors. Hence, the baby resembles his or her parents. Once the baby
grows and starts facing different environmental conditions like house, school,
playground, teachers, the media and friend circles etc, their influence on him
mould his behavioral and comprehending pattern either directly or indirectly.
The characters which the baby receives from his parents, we can call as the
endogenous factors (genetically determined) and the later given examples as the
exogenous factors (environmental influences). So, it is clear that from the time
of birth and throughout the life, the internal and external environmental factors
influence a person’s behavior. They influence the characteristics of our body as
well as mind. Hence, the man is what he has inherited from his ancestors as well
as what he comes across and what he learnt from his experiences in life. Some
persons are liable to some miasms and some are prone to others. This selective
affinity is called as susceptibility. Constitution influences the susceptibility. It is
very difficult to estimate how a person’s constitution develops. But
constitutional diagnosis helps in treating the patient and even in selection and
repetition of the doses.
Constitution in the History
Aristotle was the first person to group individuals under different headings.
Galen, Bazi, Read matcher and several other ancients have tried to classify
individuals in different ways. Hippocrates said that every individual has his own
nature (constitution) and it is very difficult to change this nature. According to
Hippocrates, the organism becomes sick in the initial stages, the localization of
the symptoms occurs only in the later stages of the disease process. This concept
is more similar to the concept of disease in homeopathy.
During the process of remedy selection, a homeopath tries to individualize
a patient based on his physical built, his morality, social behavior, his desires
and aversions in common, etc (refer § 5). Every person inherits some characters
or tendencies from his parents (endogenous or hereditary or internal) and some
tendencies he acquires from his surrounding environment (exogenous or
external) that constantly influences him. So constitution is the aggregate of the
external and internal characters of an individual. This chapter helps the
homeopathic physician in selecting the constitutional remedy. Constitutional
study is compared with physiognomy, an art of judging the character of anything
by its general appearance like face, physic etc, but constitutional diagnosis of a
person is deeper than this. In homeopathy, the nature of the patient is judged by
his temperament, heredity, predisposition, miasms and constitutional diathesis
and the present condition of body mind. Dr. Leon Vannier classified
constitutions into Phosphoric type, Fluoric type and Carbonic type etc. His
classification was based on the predominance of the chemical elements in the
body.
The carbonic type of constitutions correspond to the vitality, originates
from the Psora and affect the epithelium.
 The phosphoric type correspond to the lack of vitality, originates from the
tubercular miasm and affect serous membranes.
The fluoric constitution has instability and originates from the syphilitic
miasm and affect the elastic tissues.
Thomas Paschero of Argentina, classified and tried to compare the
pathological process with the Hahnemann’s miasms. The inflammation
corresponds to excitation and hence it is Psora. Proliferation corresponds to
inhibition and hence Sycosis, destruction corresponds to loss of function and
hence Syphilis. We are aware of the Hahnemann’s classification of the patients
into psoric, syphilitic and sycotic types based on the miasm that affects him. But
most of the homeopaths follow Dr. Von Grauvogl’s constitutional classification.

Grauvogl’s Classification of Constitutions

In the year 1870, a German homeopath called Dr. Von Grauvogl classified
the constitutions in different types. Most of the homeopaths accepted this
classification. Dr. Clarke in his book “Constitutional Remedies”, explained
about these Grauvogl’s constitutions. Grauvogl’s classification was based on
different biochemical contents of the body. According to Grauvogl, the living
organism is composed of oxygen, carbon, nitrogen and hydrogen. The excess or
deficiency of these elements in the tissues results into the development of
different constitution. Grauvogl, says, “for every organ and tissue breaths and if
the lungs are gateway and the blood carrier it is the tissues which are the
ultimate recipients of the oxygen that is inbreathed.” Grauvogl’s constitutions
are 3 types:
i. Carbo-nitrogenoid constitution
ii. Oxygenoid constitution
 iii. Hydrogenoid constitution

1. Carbo-nitrogenoid constitution
This constitution is the result of insufficiency or inadequacy of oxygenation.
It is characterized by an excess of carbon and nitrogen, insufficient oxygenation,
causes deficiency disorders and perverted nutrition. Diseases develop because of
the retardation or malnutrition in these types of constitution. Tissue does not
absorb sufficient oxygen or nutrition. There is a functional deficiency.
The usual symptoms found in this constitution are:
i. Breathlessness, respiratory disorders, frequent and shallow respiration.
ii. Fast pulse, constipation or diarrhoea, flatulence, urinary troubles,
vertigo, ataxia, somnolence, hypochondriacs, irritable, extraordinary
impatience.
iii. Flatulency, urinary troubles.
iv. Swelling of joints, gout.
v. Patient is irritable and impatient.
vi. Skin looks dirty, unhealthy, very fetid perspiration.
vii. Symptoms aggravate by excessive eating, resting and sexual excess.
viii. Diminished quantity of water in the tissues.
The similar remedies in homeopathic materia medica are: Rhus tox, Hepar
sulph, Phosphorus, Lycopodium etc.
Carbo-nitrogenoid constitution closely resembles Hahnemann’s “Psora”.

2. Oxygenoid constitution
The oxygeniod constitution is characterized by an excess of oxygen or
exaggerated influence of oxygen on the organism. Excessive oxygen in the
system results into the breakage of hydrocarbons and nitrogen. This leads to
destruction of tissue and bones. Symptoms of the patient improve in nitrogen
and carbon rich environment. The symptoms of Oxygenoid constitution are:
i. Oxygenoids are generally nervous individuals with great physical and
mental activity.
ii. Feels better in rains or cold weather.
iii. Complaints increase at seashore or low altitude.
iv. Appetite vigorous, even during illness.
v. Patient feels better by rest and taking food.
vi. Excessive elimination of urea and phosphates.
vii. Plethora and great quantity of blood.
viii. Much oxygen fixed on the hemoglobin.
ix. Excessively thin patient, cachexia.
x. Animal heat is strong after meals and feeble in the intervals.
 xi. Vigorous appetite that remains even during illness.
xii. Symptoms aggravate by moving from dry atmosphere to humid
atmosphere.
xiii. Symptoms ameliorated by rest and food.
The materia medica remedies are kali-iod., Kreosotum, Mercury, Petroleum
etc. These constitutional symptoms closely resemble the “Syphilis” of
Hahnemann.

3. Hydrogenoid constitution
Excessive hydrogen is characterized in this constitution. This leads to water
retention in blood and tissue. “Sycosis” of Hahnemann resembles the
Hydrogenoid constitution. But not all the sycotic remedies are hydrogenoid type.
The most common symptoms of this constitution are:
i. Symptoms are aggravated by bathing.
ii. Symptoms are aggravated by eating sea food or aquatic animals like
fish, prawns etc.
iii. The vegetables which grow near the water or which have the high
content of water aggravate the patient.
Important sycotic remedies that resemble the Hydrogenoid constitution are
Natrium Sulph, Thuja and Pulsatilla, etc.
Hahnemann noticed that each medicine in the materia medica has a
different type of personality of its own. This was highly propagated by Dr.
J.T.Kent as the “drug personality”. This peculiar personality of each medicine is
called as the “constitutional picture of the drug” in the homeopathic field.
Constitutional Diagnosis
This method is useful in understanding the peculiarity of a person in his
healthy state as well as diseased state. This also helps in the “individualization
of a person. Constitutional diagnosis is done under 3 headings:
1. Basic constitution: It includes the peculiarities of an individual in his
healthy state. No two persons are alike in this world, either in health or
in disease. The basic constitutional symptoms of the person are
influenced by endogenous factors.
2. Developmental constitution: This can be understood better by learning
the past history of the patient. The circumstances and the conditions
the patient had gone through are studied. Developmental constitution
determines the person’s psycho- somatic state.
3. Environmental constitution: This determines the person’s reactions to
the current situations, time and circumstances, either friendly or
troublesome. How the person behaves during a challenging situation,
 how he copes up with pressure? In short it helps in learning what the
person’s behavioral pattern, reaction to the given environment etc.
Constitutional Medicine
This method of therapeutics is unique to homeopathy. It is believed that the
constitutional medicine can correct the inherent and acquired defects in the
personality. Well selected, deep acting homeopathic remedy is equal to the
constitutional remedy. Example: Nux vomica is well adapted to the angry,
irritable, dark, thin, dry, bilious, choleric, type of persons and Pulsatilla is well
suited to gentle, blond haired, blue eyed, phlegmatic temperament; Phosphorus
is well suited to persons of tall stature, fair skin, delicate eye lashes and
phlegmatic temperament.

TEMPERAMENT
The psycho-physical personality peculiar to an individual, influencing his
metabolic process, manner of thought and action can be termed as temperament
of that particular person. The word temperament is derived from a Latin word
“temperare” which means to temper, or moderate.
TEMPERAMENT=TEMPERERE = TO MODERATE
Temperament is partly determined by genes, but broadly influenced by the
environment. It is true that the genetic tendency child derives from the parents,
does not yield to any treatment, but the physiological disturbances which disturb
the quality of life can be modified by the perfectly selected similimum. The
temperament unlike constitution, can be modified to some extent during the
lifetime of a person. Temperaments are, to a large extent physiological.
Temperament includes the state of the person, color, functions of the systems,
mental and emotional tendencies etc in relation to environment and
circumstances. H.A.Roberts says, “The morbific influences that are attached to
the temperamental tendencies are amendable to treatment and can be removed
by the homeopathic remedy; this in itself greatly preventive of the dangers
arising from the temperamental weakness”.
Classification of Temperaments
Four classical types of temperaments have been explained by H.A.Roberts:
1. Nervous temperament
2. Bilious temperament
3. Sanguineous temperament
4. Phlegmatic temperament
Sometimes we find the combination of these types in a single patient, but
one type will always dominate. In some instances, it will even become difficult
to grade a person under one heading as he seems to be a mixture of many
temperamental types.

1. Nervous temperament
The patient is mentally and physically alert, nerves easily excite. He takes
quick decisions and acts very rapidly. Nervous weakness and loquacity can be
seen in him. Example: Actaea racemosa, Agaricus, Nux vomica etc.

2. Bilious temperament
Combination of earth, cold and dry. This is also called as the choleric
temperament. There is a tendency to liver disorders. Ill-humored persons are
seen in this temperament. Generalized pigmentation, high blood pressure, slow
pulse, well developed muscles, strong appetite and tendency to sluggishness is
the characteristic of these personalities. Example: Aloe socotrina, Argentum
nitricum, Podophyllum etc.

3. Sanguineous temperament
Combination of fire, hot and moist. The name is derived from a Latin word
“sangus” which means “blood”. The patient is optimistic, confident, and full of
vigor, blood related diseases, and vascular abnormalities are seen in this type.
The patient is plethoric, hopeful with fair complexion, light hair and eyes, a full
pulse and good digestion. Example: Aconitum napellus, Cactus grandiflorus,
etc.

4. Phlegmatic temperament
Combination of water, wet and cold. Phlegm or mucosal discharges are
much present in this temperament. The patient is sluggish, indifferent, calm and
very lazy. Pallor of skin, slow shallow respiration with lymphatic glandular
enlargement, and venous stasis are some important findings in this type.
Example: Pulsatilla.
Few other types of temperaments are also noticed in the literature:

5. Melancholic temperament
Combination of air, cool and dry. This name is derived from Greek words
“melen” which means “black” and “chole”, which means “bile”. The patient is
pessimistic, always thinks about the negative side of things. He is of silent
natured, dull, emaciated, lean body with sad and depressed mentality. Example:
Aurum metallicum, Baryta carbonica. etc.

6. Irritable temperament
 The patient is irritable, easily vexed person. It is very difficult to please him.
He becomes easily angry.
Example:Apis mellifica

7. Lymphatic temperament
Sluggish, pale patients with lean, flabby muscles and slow shallow
respiration and inflammation of the skin and lymphatics are seen in this type.
Example: Baptisia tinctoria
Clinical Importance:
1. It helps the physician in understanding the psychological basis of the
disease.
2. It helps in understanding the patient in relationship to his environment
and disease.
3. Temperamental study helps in selecting the similimum remedy. “In
homeopathic instruction, there is frequent mention of temperaments;
especially do we consider temperaments in case taking and in
prescribing” says Roberts.
4. Temperament helps in grouping of remedies in Materia Medica with
similar temperaments.
5. Prescribing on the basis of constitutional types and temperaments alone
is not a right method. Roberts calls it as the prescription based on “half
truth”, i.e. partial symptoms. Temperament can give a clue to the
remedy, but final prescription must always be made on the basis of
totality of the patient’s symptoms. “Prescribing on types and
temperaments is a best slack method of using the blessings of
homeopathy. It is really keynote prescribing, and then not any morbific
symptoms, but on a general stature, that is present from the birth. Key
notes may often give us a clue to the indicated remedy, but this clue
must not be allowed to over balance our judgment in weighing the
whole symptom picture.”

DIATHESIS
The constitutional state of the person that predisposes him to a particular
disease or a group of diseases because of some structural or metabolic anomalies
can be called the diathesis. The Greek word “diatithenai” means “to arrange”.
DIATHESIS = DIATITHENAI = TO ARRANGE
So, the morbid disposition arising from the constitutional defect in the
background can be called as the diathesis. The inherited or acquired organic
weakness and systemic inferiority are arranged in certain order in the diathesis.
The concept of temperament and diathesis are very limited in the therapeutic
field. Some amount of correlation can be found between Hahnemann’s miasms
and diathesis, but prescribing only on the basis of diathesis is wrong.
Important Types of Diathesis

1. Lymphatic diathesis
Psoric factors leads to this type of diathesis. Like Psora, skin eruptions and
then the affections of inner organs results.

2. Uric acid diathesis

Hahnemann’s sycotic symptom picture resembles this diathesis. This
diathesis is also known as lithemic, rheumatic, gouty or hydrogenoid diathesis.
Patient feels aggravated in the cold, damp weather, humid atmosphere, cold
applications, by residing at the sea bed, by taking watery vegetables etc.

3. Dyscratic diathesis
Symptom picture of this diathesis is very close to Hahnemann’s syphilitic
miasmatic symptoms. The degenerative diseases, cancerous conditions can be
studied under this heading.

4. Tubercular diathesis
Characterized by wasting of the body, weakness, destruction of the tissue,
with glandular involvement etc. Some thinkers call it as scrofulous diathesis
also.

UNPREJUDICED OBSERVER (§ 6)
(Unprejudiced observer, symptomatology,
footnote- prima causa morbi)
Each symptom conveys the guidelines to select a remedy. Every single sign
and symptom exhibits the deviated state of health. So, to individualize the case
and to select an exact similimum, indepth study of the patient’s history is
essential. Hahnemann calls the homeopathic physician to be an unprejudiced
observer.
The word “prejudice” means “a judgment” or “opinion formed on a subject
without doing an in-depth study”. “Observation” is “the regulated perception of
events with the critical attention to ascertain a fact”. Observation is also done by
the inner sense of the physician and not only with the five physical senses.
Individualizing is the key to the homeopathic practice. It is a laborious process,
that demands a high amount of hard work and intelligence from the physician’s
side. Disease is a phenomenon that is happening in front of the physician. So the
duty of the physician is to observe and understand this phenomenon thoroughly.
 Non-observation: During this process of observation the physician has to
avoid his own assumptions and ideas. He must remain as neutral as possible. He
must be free from all bias, preconceived ideas and notions. He must be ready to
accept fact and truths that are happening in the patient without any controversy.
If he becomes prejudiced, he will have his own fixed ideas on the subject. He
will tend to reject all the facts that are contradictory to his common notion and
belief. He may overlook so many facts because of this prejudice to the subject.
This is termed as “non –observation”. A prejudice mind will always look for the
pre-formed and accepted ideas only, it cannot accept any fact that is occurring
against this belief.
Mal-observation: On the other hand, some physicians because of their
incapacity to reason the fact about the disease, and lack of perception, may
wrongly interpret the symptoms narrated by the patient. This process is called
the “Mal-observation”.
Both the Non-observation and Mal-observations leads to errors in the
homeopathic prescription. Non observation is a negative action, because the
physician is not observing the happenings around him. In the mal-observation,
the disease picture is interpreted in a wrong manner, so it is a positive yet
unproductive action.
The outworldly reflected picture of the internal deranged vital force is
called the symptom collection. This collection of symptoms has to be done with
utmost care. Disease produces many changes in the person of visible and
invisible varieties. Hence, getting the portrait of the disease without any
prejudice is very important. Only unprejudiced and keen observer can become a
successful homeopath.
Example: A prejudiced physician is a superficial observer. When any patient
in the consultation room sits with crossed legs he might think the patient to be a
“Sepia” patient. Without considering the other symptoms of the patient, he came
to the conclusion. The prejudiced physician is forgetting that along with Sepia,
Murex, Lilium tig and even Belladonna also have this symptom.
Only by accepting the basic laws of homeopathy one can become an
unprejudiced observer. So, only after through examination of the patient and
collecting the total symptoms we can come to any conclusion.

PRIMA CAUSA MORBI (Footnote to § 6)

The meaning of the word “prima causa morbi” is “the primary cause of the
disease”. In the footnote to aphorism 6, Hahnemann says that the old school,
without paying dew importance to the symptoms of the patient, considers the
material causes as the primary cause of the disease. These old school adherents
believed that the bacteria, viruses and the material creations of the diseased
persons are the primary cause of the diseases. They considered that removal of
these material causes will remove the disease. But this is a foolish assumption.
These material causes are the proximate and not the distal cause of the diseases.
Hahnemann confidently asserts that the primary cause of diseases are the
miasms. The dynamic derangement of the vital force by the miasms only causes
the diseases. Even the “acute” miasm cannot affect a person unless he is already
dynamically infected by the psoric miasm, which is the original or the primary
cause of all the diseases. So, miasms are the only basic, real and fundamental
cause of diseases. Without understanding this fact the old school calls itself the
“rational medicine”, just by treating the results of the diseases and the proximate
causes of the diseases.
Example: “The cause of tuberculosis is tubercular bacillus” says the old
school. But the same old school is aware of the fact that a patient’s constitution,
predisposing factors like environment and nutritional status play a major role in
the development of the disease. In unfavorable conditions, even the presence of
the bacteria in the body cannot develop the disease. Only when the person’s vital
force is dynamically deranged by the miasm, a person falls ill.
So, the prima causa morbi is not the material cause, but the miasm. The
synonyms for the “prima causa morbi” are causa morbi, causa prima, inner
cause, proximate cause, prime cause, real cause, fundamental and basic cause of
diseases.

SYMPTOMATOLOGY
“A symptom which appears trifling to the careless or the superficial
examiner may become, in the hands of the expert, the key which unlocks a
difficult problem in therapeutics”
–Stuart Close
The oxford medical dictionary defines, “symptomatology is a branch of
medicine that deals with different types of symptoms”.
The word symptom is derived from a Greek word called “symptoma”
meaning “anything that happens”. Any change that takes place in the previous
healthy state of the patient is considered as symptom. Symptoms are the
language of the vital force; only by the symptoms the physician can identify the
sufferings of the patient.
Hahnemann in § 6 defines the symptom as, “the deviated state from the
former healthy state of an individual, felt by the patient himself, remarked by
those around him and observed by the physician”.
 Kent defines, “every symptom (subjective or objective), is indicative of a
deviation from the normal state of health. All curable diseases make themselves
known to the physician by signs and symptoms”.
H.A.Roberts says, “symptoms are the only expression of disease state”.
Stuart Close says,“a symptom is an evidence of disease or change from a
state of health”.
Dr. Elizabeth Wright says “symptoms to the homeopaths are the language
of the body expressing its disharmony and calling for the similimum remedy.”
In the current context the word “symptom” is used to signify whereas the
subjective sensations felt by the patient. Example: burning pain, stitching pain
etc, whereas the word “sign” is used to explain the observation made by the
physician and also the attendents of the patient. Example: redness of the eye,
swelling of the knee, and Kernig’s sign in subarachnoid hemorrhage, bell’s sign
in Bells palsy, etc. “Syndrome” is a term used to denote a disease with a group
of particular type of symptoms and signs. Example: Acquired immuno-
deficiency syndrome [AIDS].
Importance of Symptoms
“Knowledge of the true nature and constitution of a symptom is
necessary in proving or testing medicines; in the examination of the
patient; in the study of the materia medica and in the selection and
management of the indicated remedy”
—Stuart Close
1. Symptoms are the only clues by which a physician can identify the
disease. It is the only way to study the deviated state of the vital force.
So, symptoms are called “the cries of vital force”. In the healthy
condition, the vital force is maintaining the functions of the body in a
perfect and harmonious manner. So, health is a state where there are
no symptom of any type. Health is a negative state. Whereas, if vital
force is deranged dynamically by the dynamic miasmatic forces it
expresses it’s sufferings in the form of symptoms. Symptom can also
be defined as “the external manifestation of the internally deranged
vital force”. So, in disease state we have symptoms. Disease is a
positive state. Thus, the intelligent physician tries to understand the
disease only by symptomatic study of the disease and not by
formulating unnecessary theories. Hence, study of symptoms is the
only way to identify the disease picture. Symptoms are the only
evidence of the disease. Symptoms help in determining the prognosis
of the disease.
2. Symptoms help in nosological diagnosis of the disease.
 3. Based on symptoms only it is possible to select the proper homeopathic
remedy.
4. “Disease symptoms show themselves in unified order in the physical,
mental and spiritual spheres” says H.A. Roberts. These symptoms are
expressed by the patient n 3 planes:
i. Mental or emotional sphere: The patient’s feelings explaining the
emotional state.
ii. Spiritual or intellectual sphere: The changes in the understanding,
thoughts, affections of memory and will.
iii. Physical sphere: All the bodily changes like organic and tissue
changes, in functional and structural levels.
5. Only removal of the symptoms in physical, mental and intellectual
plane is called as cure.
Recording the Intensity of the Symptoms
A person reacts to his surroundings in his own manner. This intensity of
reaction changes from individual to individual. One person reacts too much to
any given situation, the other too little, or another shows no reaction at all.
Example: when a teacher scolds an entire class of students for their ill behavior,
a group of students may feel sorry for it, the other group may over react and start
crying for the mistake they did, whereas another group may not respond and
may feel nothing at all. This type of difference in reactions is noticed in different
patients for each diseased condition also. Each patient reacts to the disease in his
own manner based on his constitution. Based on this level of reactivity, he (the
vital force) develops the disease symptoms.
Susceptibility and sensitivity of an individual plays a major role in the
production of symptoms. Hypersensitive patients exhibit the symptoms in high
intensity even to the normal stimuli. On the contrary, sick persons react to any
stimulus in very low level, as a result, in them symptoms with less intensity are
seen. In selecting a homeopathic remedy, symptoms of more intensity are given
much importance. During the case taking process, intensity of the symptoms are
indicated by the numbers 1, 2, 3 in the upper right corner of each symptom. The
symptom of high intensity is marked with the digit “3”, and the symptom of
medium intensity is marked with the digit “2” while and the symptom of less
intensity is marked with the digit “1”. Example: if a patient says he has severe
throbbing type of headache and this subjective feeling of throbbing is more
severe in intensity, then the physician marks the symptom as throbbing ³. During
the analysis and evaluation of the case, the physician gives much importance to
this symptom. Some physicians mark the intensity by using symbols + or + + or
+ + +. This they do instead of using the 1, 2 and 3 numbering by marking the +
on the upper right corner of the symptom in the ascending order of the severity
of the symptom.
Different Types of Symptoms in Homeopathy

1. Complete symptom
(Also called as Qualified symptom / Grand symptom / Discriminative
symptom)
Every symptom has to be studied in its whole extent to understand its
meaning properly. Dr. Boenninghausen, with his extensive research and
experience has formulated this grand symptom. According to him, a symptom is
called a complete symptom only if it fulfills the following criteria. Every
symptom told by the patient has to be elaborately enquired. During the process
of case taking the physician has to enquire about the following details without
fail to make each symptom to a grand symptom.
i. Location: It indicates the localization of the disease or the exact
anatomical site of the symptom. It indicates the exact part, organ, tissue, or the
fraction of the body where the lesion is located or the symptom is expressed.
ii. Sensation: The subjective feeling, felt by the patient regarding the
symptom. It is most important in homeopathic prescribing, as Sensation is the
subjective individual expression of the vital force.
Example: The type of the pain felt by the patient, whether the nature of the
pain is burning, bursting, boring, shooting, or throbbing etc.
iii. Modalities: Those circumstances or conditions that ameliorate or
aggravate the sufferings of the patient are called the modalities. Dr. William
Boericke says, “The modalities of a drug are the Pathognomonic symptoms of
the Materia Medica.” Modalities can be of two types:
a. Aggravation: Condition or the position that increases the intensity of the
symptoms.
b. Amelioration: Technically, it is the condition or the position that gives
relief or diminution of the intensity of the symptoms.
Modalities can be of many varieties:
1. General Modality: The modality that affects the patient as a whole.
Example: patient generally feels better in wet air, complaints worse
while thinking of them etc.
2. Particular Modality: Modality that applies to an organ or a system in
particular. Example: headache better by urination, coryza worse in
open air, etc.
3. Positional Modality: The position of body of the patient based on which
the severity of the symptoms are altered. Example: breathlessness
 ameliorated by sitting in the knee-chest position, pain in the leg
aggravated by hanging the limbs, standing is the worst position, etc.
4. Environmental Modality: Changes in the conditions of the atmosphere,
room or season which can alter the intensity of the suffering of the
patient. Example: complaints aggravated by north cold wind,
thunderstorm aggravates, coryza aggravated in closed room, etc.
4. Concomitants: Also called as the accompanying symptom that follows
the presenting complaint. This concomitant symptom although follows
the main symptom, may not have either physiological or pathological
relation to the main symptom.

2. Subjective and objective symptoms

Subjective symptoms
Symptoms that are felt or expressed by the patient alone are called the
Subjective symptoms. Subjective symptoms do not have external indications.
These symptoms belong to the mental or psychic sphere of the patient; hence,
bear much importance in homeopathic prescription. Master Hahnemann gave
much importance to the subjective symptoms. Modern medicine does not
identify the importance of these symptoms. Example: varieties of subjective
sensations like burning, throbbing, dragging, tearing and stitching pains, desires
and aversions, and modalities.
Importance of subjective symptoms:
i. They help in understanding the inner nature of the patient, i.e. the
psychological state.
ii. Most of the physicians consider them as the functional disturbances of
the organism or the earlier indications of the diseases.
iii. They help in individualization of the patient and selecting the
constitutional remedy.
Objective symptoms
Those symptoms that can be observed by the physician, or the attendants
without the expression of the patient are called as the Objective symptoms.
These are commonly known as “Signs”.
Hahnemann defines them as “the expression of the disease in the
sensations and functions of that side of the organism that is exposed to the
senses of the physician and by-standers”.
Example:
i. Swelling of the knee joint.
ii. Discoloration of the skin.
 iii. The laboratory findings like temperature of the body, E.C.G.,
radiological findings.
Importance of objective symptoms:
i. They are very important in nosological diagnosis of the disease.
ii. Their importance in finding the homeopathic remedy is less.
iii. They are useful in conditions where collecting the subjective symptom
becomes difficult. Like in case of infants, animals, comatose and
insane patients etc.

3. Common symptoms and Uncommon symptoms

Common symptoms
Those symptoms that are found in many patients, in many sufferings and are
produced in many during drug proving are called the Common symptoms.
Hahnemann called them as the general symptom. They are also called as
the spurious symptoms. Basically Hahnemann classified symptoms into general
and uncommon symptoms. Common symptoms are of no use in homeopathic
prescriptions. If prescription is based on this symptom, it leads to palliation.
They are useful only in diagnosing the disease and advising the general
management like diet and regimen of the patient, etc. Example: rice water stool
in cholera, stitching pain in pneumonia, rashes in measles, and symptoms like
anorexia, cough etc.
Uncommon symptoms
Those symptoms that are special to the patient or to the drug, like strange,
peculiar and individualizing symptoms, are called the Uncommon symptoms.
These are helpful from homeopathic point of view, but useless in diagnostic
view. Most of the uncommon symptoms are unexplainable, absurd or
paradoxical from pathological point.
Example:
i. Coryza relieved by cold bath
ii. Moist tongue with great thirst
iii. Thirstless during fever
iv. Burning sensation relieved by heat
v. Asthma aggravated in summer

4. Basic and determinative symptoms

These terms were used by Dr. Garth Boericke in his book “The Principles of
Homeopathy”. Boericke basically divided the symptoms into Basic and
Determinative symptoms.
Basic symptoms
 Basic or absolute symptoms are those symptoms that appear in every
proving and are of a general nature. There are usually of diagnostic importance.
So, they are nothing but common symptoms, only useful in diagnosis and
general management of the case and not in selection of the homeopathic remedy.
Example: headache, fever, weakness, etc.
Kent’s common symptoms and Hahnemann’s general symptoms are
Boericke’s basic symptoms.
Determinative symptoms
In relation to basic symptoms, Boericke had used this symptom.
Determinative symptoms help in determination, individualizing or personalizing
one patient from the other. They are valuable in homeopathic prescription.
Example: the mental symptoms of the patient, modalities, desires, aversions,
strange, rare, peculiar symptoms, etc.
Kent’s generals and qualified particulars, Hahnemann’s uncommon
symptoms are Boericke’s determinative symptoms.

5. General, common and particular symptoms

Dr.J.T.Kent in his book “The lectures on Homeopathic Philosophy” under
the chapter “The value of symptoms” has mentioned about the types of
symptoms. The symptoms exhibited by the patient can be divided into three
groups according to him. They are :
i. General symptoms
ii. Particular symptoms
iii. Common symptoms
i. General symptoms:
Those symptoms that relate to the patient as a whole are called as the general
symptoms. When a patient uses the first pronoun “I” to explain his sufferings,
we can call them the “General symptoms”. But it is not mandatory every time.
Example: when a patient says “I am thirsty, I am weak, I feel sleepy” etc,
physician can think that the patient is explaining the symptom in relation to his
inner feelings as a whole. So, these symptoms can be grouped under Kent’s
general symptoms.
General symptoms are very important as they are expressing the
individuality of a patient. They help in differentiating one patient from the other.
General symptoms of Kent are of two types:
a. Mental generals: Those symptoms that explain the inner self or the
expressions of the mind, intellect and emotions can be grouped under this
heading. These symptoms are important for prescribing, because they reflect the
patient as a person.
 b. Physical generals: The sufferings of person that are referring to the
physical body as a whole and not limited to only one part of the anatomical
body, can be classified under this heading.
Example: General modalities that aggravate or ameliorate the patient’s
sufferings as a whole, sexual perversions, sleep and dreams related information,
craving and aversion, hunger, appetite, thirst, symptoms related to the special
senses, menstrual problems in females, constitutional type, periodicity of the
appearance of symptoms, etc, are important physical generals.
ii. Particular symptoms
Symptoms that are related to the particular part or organ of the body are
called the Particular symptoms. Dr.J.T.Kent says, “If you are examining any part
alone, you are only examining the particulars.” Usually the patient expresses
them by the term “my”. Example My throat is burning, my back is paining, my
hands are weak, etc.
Particular symptoms are given importance only after the general symptoms,
because they exhibit the sufferings of only one part of the body. They are related
to the anatomical organ and not to the whole person.
iii. Common symptom
Those symptoms that are found in many patients, in many sufferings and are
produced in many during drug proving are called the Common symptoms.
Common symptoms are of no use in homeopathic prescription. If
prescription based on this symptom, it leads to palliation. They are useful only
in diagnosing the disease and in advising the general management, like diet and
regimen of the patient, etc. Example: rice water stool in cholera, stitching pain in
pneumonia, rashes in measles, and symptoms like anorexia, cough, etc.

6. Negative generals
If a common or general symptom of a nosological disease is not present in a
case, it becomes a Negative General symptom. Example: hunger without
appetite, coldness with aversion to being covered, fever without thirst, etc.

7. Characteristic symptoms
Those symptoms which are peculiar, unusual and distinctive are called the
Characteristic symptoms. These symptoms characterize the individuality of a
patient.
According to Stuart Close “The characteristic symptoms are the symptoms
peculiar to the individual patient, rather than the symptoms common to the
disease”.
Dr. P.P.Wells says “Characteristic symptoms are those which characterize
both the disease and the drug”.
 Dr. Adolph Lippe says “The characteristic symptoms will consist in the
result obtained by deducting all the symptoms generally pertaining to the
disease with which the patient suffers, from those elicited by a through
examination of the case.” Characteristic symptoms may be classified into
physical or mental symptoms. They are produced in very few provers during
drug proving and are seen in very few patients during diseases.
Example:
i. Along with the common symptoms of dysentery like bloody mucus and
painful tenesmus if, “cold water produces chill, and it is followed by
hurried stool” is seen, then it indicates the drug “Capsicum”.
ii. Complaints aggravated by motion and ameliorated by rest and the
patient is thirsty for large quantity of water at long intervals is
characteristic of “Bryonia.”

8. Guiding symptoms
Dr. Constantine Hering called the Characteristic symptoms as the “Guiding
symptoms”. He explained it in his book “Hering’s Guiding Symptoms” that
appears in 10 volumes. Hering says “every stool must have atleast 3 legs, if it is
to stand alone”. He advises to select the remedy atleast by using three
characteristic symptoms. Guiding symptoms guide in the selection of
homeopathic remedy.

9. Keynote symptoms
Dr.Guernsey taught and practiced the keynote prescription. Keynote
symptoms are those prominent features which draw our attention towards
symptom totality. In music generally “keynote or tune” is used to accommodate
the whole music. It is the fundamental note or tone of which the whole piece is
accommodated. So, keynotes in materia medica are those features by which one
remedy is distinguished from the other similar remedies. Dr. Tyler comments
“The keynotes are invaluable often to give the casting vote”.
Prescribing purely based on the keynote symptoms is not recommended
because it tries to cut down the other important symptom in order to make a
quick job of selecting the remedy. If they are used by neglecting the general
symptoms, failure will be the result. The term ‘keynote’ is merely suggestive as
used in this connection. The reference is between the analogy between materia
medica and music. “This analogy is shown in the use of the other musical terms
in medicine” says Stuart Close. There should be atleast three keynote symptoms
in order to make a successful prescription, as suggested by Hering in his three
legged stool concept.
 Example: “Tension” is the keynote of Aconite, but Aconite is not the only
medicine in our materia medica which covers the tension. So when we prescribe
Aconite based on this keynote, the result will be uncertain.

10. Chief symptoms

They are also called as the Presenting symptom or Presenting complaint.
Chief symptoms are those symptoms for which the patient seeks relief and for
which the patient consults the physician.

11. Concomitant symptoms

The word ‘Concomitants’ means “That which is occurring together” or
“Along with”. Concomitant symptoms always follow the chief symptoms. Dr.
Boenninghausen for the first time used this term to explain the symptomatology.
Concomitants cannot be explained by the physician either on physiological or
pathological grounds but they are helpful in homeopathic prescription.
Example:
i. Pain in different parts of the body while coughing is a symptom of
“Capsicum”.
ii. Involuntary urination while coughing with pain in the hips is the
symptom of “Causticum”.

12. Accessory symptoms

Accessory symptoms are of 2 types:
i. Accessory symptoms of the disease
Explained in § 95, Accessory symptoms are those symtoms that the patient
is suffering for a long period and forgets to mention to the physician during case
taking. This is because he thinks that they are his habits and are not related to his
disease. These symptoms are helpful to the physician in treating one-sided
diseases.
Example: A patient visits toilet more than 4 times a day he is habituated to
it. He might not mention this symptom during the case taking but it is useful to
the physician in prescription.
ii. Accessory symptoms of the medicine
Explained in § 163, 167, 180 and 181, while treating a case with partially
suitable homeopathic remedy, some new symptoms can be observed by the
patient which he never felt in his life before. These symptoms can be called the
accessory symptoms of the medicine.
Only an imperfectly selected remedy produces accessory symptoms. If such
symptoms are noticed, those symptoms have to be considered as the symptoms
of the disease itself. After prescribing a not so well selected homeopathic
remedy, accessory symptoms of medicines may be noticed. If accessory
symptoms of the medicines are severe in nature and if such condition is seen
during acute diseases, a new remedy has to be selected considering the original
disease symptoms as well as the newly developed accessory symptoms of the
medicine as totality. But if accessory symptoms of the medicine are mild in
nature, then there is no need to change the medicine.

13. Clinical symptoms

These are the symptoms that do not appear during drug proving, but
successfully relieve the same symptoms when prescribed clinically on the basis
of other symptoms.
Example: pleural pricking type of pain of Bryonia was not produced during
its proving. But it successfully helps to remove the same pricking pain in
patients when administered.
Dr. Boericke supported and defined these symptoms. Dr. Constantine
Hering included these symptoms into the materia medica. Dr. Richard Hughes
and his followers initially opposed their inclusion into the homeopathic materia
medica. These symptoms have less practical importance, but are much helpful in
managing the acute diseases.
In other schools, clinical symptoms are those which the physician
understands at the bed side of the patient without the help of diagnostic
procedures.

14. Pathognomonic symptoms

(Pathos= disease, gnomonic= naming)
Pathognomonic symptoms are those that are helpful in the nosological
diagnosis and differential diagnosis of a disease. Most of the objective
symptoms are pathognomonic symptoms.
Example: cough with bloody sputum, loss of appetite and weight, evening
rise of temperature and fine crepitations in the lungs are pathognomonic
symptoms of tuberculosis.
These symptoms are very useful in allopathic management of diseases, but
are less important in homeopathic method.

15. Pathogenetic symptoms

(Pathos=disease, genetic= producing)
Those symptoms that are produced during the drug proving are called the
pathogenetic symptoms of that drug. These include the Subjective and Objective
symptoms and Toxicological symptoms. These are also called the Etiological
symptoms.
 When the medicine is administered in physiological doses or crude form, or
even in dynamized medicinal form to a prover, he produces these pathogenetic
symptoms. This process of producing the symptoms is called the pathogenesis.
Materia Medica is the record of such pathogenetic symptoms produced on the
provers.

16. Alternating symptoms

Alternating symptoms are those symptoms that appear and disappear
alternatively in the patient. If one symptom is present, the other symptom will
not be exhibited in that person. These symptoms help in understanding the true
nature of the chronic disease.
Example:
i. Diarrhoea alternates with headache
ii. Rheumatism alternates with diarrhoea

17. Rare symptoms

Those symptoms that appear only in highly sensitive and susceptible people
during drug proving are called the rare symptoms. These symptoms will have
greater value and curative effect.

18. Generic symptoms

(Generic=special)
Those symptoms which are very special to one group or genera of drugs are
called Generic symptoms.
Example:
i. All Kali group drugs have weakness as the generic symptoms
ii. All Ophidian groups have hemorrhagic tendency as the generic
symptom

19. Eliminating symptoms

Eliminating symptoms are those symptoms which exclude all medicines that
are not needed for the patient and helps in individualizing the patient. The
Kent’s general symptoms of high rank are usually considered as the eliminative
symptoms.
The general modality, an uncommon, peculiar symptom, which is most
striking in the patient, can be used as the eliminating symptom. This is one of
the repertorial processes. Dr.M.Tyler introduced these symptoms in the
repertorisation.

20. Recent and old symptoms

 Recent symptoms are those symptoms that have surfaced in a chronic case in
later part. They can be identified based on the time and progress of such
symptoms in the chronic long standing case. They are extremely helpful in the
remedy management.
Old symptoms are those symptoms which guide the physician in the
beginning of the case, in the selection of similimum. Most of the old symptoms
are not easily ascertainable as they remain hidden and neither the physician nor
the patient can understand their significance. Old symptoms help the physician
in understanding the original picture of the disease. They also help in
constitutional prescription. The study of recent and old symptoms help in
understanding the prognosis of the disease.

21. Diagnostic symptoms

Those symptoms which help in diagnosing or naming the disease are called
diagnostic symptoms. They are also called as pathological ultimates, or common
symptoms, they are not useful in homeopathic prescribing and selection of
remedy.

22. Recurrent symptoms

Symptoms that return in frequent intervals are called the Recurrent
symptoms. These are indicative of the constitutional dyscrasias and also
suggestive of the miasmatic background.

23. Periodical symptoms

Symptoms that return at a fixed and definitive interval are called the
Periodical symptoms. They are helpful in selecting the remedy.

24. Paradoxical symptoms

Symptoms that are self contradictory and of opposite nature but always
appear together are called the Paradoxical symptoms. They are also called the
contradictory symptoms. Example: sleepy but cannot sleep, throat pain better by
swallowing solid food, etc.

25. Accidental symptoms

Those symptoms which are very clearly present in a patient but do not fit
into the totality. They are present only by chance and do not help in forming the
totality and it is always better to neglect such symptoms after thoroughly
interrogating them.

26. Pathological generals

 When any pathological feature is present in a patient, either in two or more
than two anatomical locations, it can be called as the Pathological general. This
symptom is very important for prescription according to Dr.Boger. Kent
considers this symptom under physical general.

CAUSA OCCASIONALIS (§ 7)
(Causa occasionalis, Totality of symptoms, footnote: Indisposition)
The exciting and the maintaining causes are called by Hahnemann as the
Causa occasionalis. Maintaining causes produce, maintain and prolong the
disease process. They can also be grouped under ‘The obstacles to cure’. The
maintaining cause are responsible for pseudo-chronic diseases (§75). In order to
achieve the cure, this cause has to be removed from the patient and his life.
Example:
1. If a cigar or tobacco smoker is suffering with persistent cough, it can be
termed as the smokers cough. The treatment for this will be to stop the
smoking immediately. Smoking in this case is the maintaining cause.
Unless he stops smoking we cannot assure of his improvement.
2. Malnutrition or insufficient supply of food and improper nutrition can
be corrected by balanced diet and the nutrients.
3. Prolonged abstinence or not taking things which are necessary for the
maintenance of life. Most of the deficiency disorders can be
considered under this group.
4. In § 75, Hahnemann adds some more examples like habits of taking
liquors or any kind of dissipations.
5. Residing in unhealthy or marshy localities. This condition will be
responsible for so many health hazards in such patients. Patients in
such areas are deprived of proper sanitation and air etc, which hinders
the action of the well selected homeopathic remedy.
6. Deprivation of exercise and open air.
7. Over-exertion of the body and living in constant mental and physical
strain.
8. All the occupational disorders can be grouped under this heading. When
an industrial worker is exposed to physical, chemical, mechanical and
psychological hazards constantly, occupational diseases may occur.
The diseases like silicosis, byssinosis (due to inhalation of cotton dust)
are due to repeated exposure to the industrial dust. The only way to
control silicosis is by rigorous dust control measures. This is nothing
but removing the maintaining cause. There is no effective treatment to
this disease.
 In a given case if exciting and maintaining causes are identified, a
physician can easily cure the case by removing these causes. But in some cases,
these causes cannot be found inspite of thorough investigations, and then the
physician has to depend entirely on the existing symptoms in that case. This
symptom present in the patient in physical, mental and spiritual planes is
collectively called as the Totality of symptoms. Because a homeopath considers
man as a whole, both body and the vital force, totality of symptoms have to be
collected as a whole. Totality of the symptom is the only guide to cure the
suffering.

TOTALITY OF SYMPTOMS
Man is known by his actions. His actions, his sensations and the functions
exhibit his healthy status. In the same way his diseased state is nothing but an
alteration in his sensations and functions. So, investigation of the disease is done
by identifying these alterations in the previously healthy sensations and
functions, which in broad sense can be called signs and symptoms. If these signs
and symptoms are considered as a whole, we can term it as ‘Totality of
symptoms’.
Definition: Hahnemann defines totality “The symptoms are the outwardly
reflected picture of the internal essence of the disease that is the affection of the
vital force”.
Dr. P.P. Well, President of the International Hahnemann’s association
(1881) says “The totality means not only the sum of aggregate of the symptoms,
but also this other and most important fact of all, in true homeopathic
prescribing, the totality of each individual symptom of the aggregate group”.
Dr. Von Boenninghausen defines “It is not only the sum total of symptoms
but is in itself one grand symptom of the patient”.
Dr. Richard Hughes says “Totality of symptoms to the therapist, the
disease”.
Dr. B. K. Sarkar defines “Totality of symptoms is simply the complex
picture of the diseased persons”.
Dr. Garth Boericke says “The more the totality symptoms the better will be
the prescription”.
Dr. Start Close says “The totality means all the symptoms of the case which
are capable of being logically combined into a harmonious and consistent
whole, having coherency and individuality”.
Dr. H. A. Roberts defines “Totality is that concrete form which stand forth
as an individuality, recognizable by anyone who is familiar with the
symptomatic forms and liniments of drugs and diseases”.
Importance of Totality of Symptoms
During the process of case taking, when a physician tries to get the complete
picture of a disease, he will find himself in a pile of symptoms. Physician
realizes that each and every symptom collected is not that important for either
diagnosis of a diseased condition or to prescribe a homeopathic remedy. This
entire collection of symptoms that a physician finds in a patient immediately
after case taking can be called the Numerical totality or Quantitative totality.
Only few of them really convey some meaning to the physician regarding the
disease. So, he tries to grade the symptoms according to their importance in
prescribing or understanding the patient as a person. This process of arranging
or grading symptoms according to their importance is called Evaluation of
symptoms. “Totality of Symptoms implies not merely a numerical aggregate of
all the symptoms but it relates to the synthetic comprehension of a concrete
individual picture of the patient through logical combination of general,
particular, distinctive or individualizing peculiar symptoms as manifested the
patient” says Dr. Sarkar. Hahnemann uses the term Totality of symptoms not to
explain the arithmetical collection of all the symptoms told by the patient, but
the understanding of the individualized suffering of the patient, that is different
from the sufferings of other patients of same disease.
For the selection of homeopathic remedy we require uncommon, peculiar
and characteristic symptoms from the entire pile of symptoms collected from the
patient. These symptoms will help in individualizing the patient and his
suffering, hence it is useful for homeopathic prescribing. This totality is called
as the Qualitative totality. So, qualitative totality is the one which the physician
uses for the purpose of homeopathic prescribing by characterizing the patient’s
suffering and to individualize him. Thus, the physician deducts the Qualitative
totality from the Quantitative totality (numerical totality). The other common
symptoms and the pathological symptoms present in the case help the physician
in nosological diagnosis and the general management of case. “The orthodox
system of medicine excels in diagnosis of diseases whereas Hahnemann’s system
specializes in diagnosing the individual patient and treating him” comments Dr.
Sarkar.
As an example we can compare a photograph of a person with numerical or
quantitative totality. Because a photograph contains all the features, essential
lines and curves that the person has, whereas the same person’s caricature or the
portrait will have only important lines and curves and essential features by
which we can identify him. We can correlate this portrait with the qualitative
totality.
 So, totality of symptom is not just the whole collection of symptoms of the
patient. It is the proper arrangement and differentiation of common and
uncommon characteristic symptoms of the case in perfect order. “The true
totality therefore is a work of art, formed by the mind of the artist from the crude
materials at his command, which are derived from a proving or from a clinical
examination of the patient” says Start Close.

Technique of Ascertaining the Totality: The Sources of Totality

Practically the totality of symptoms can be ascertained from the following
sources:
1. The Patient
2. Relatives and attendents of the patient
3. The Physician himself
4. Laboratory investigations

1. The Patient
Patient is the chief source of information about the disease. Because he is
suffering from the disease, the changes in his body, his sensations and the
functions are better noticed and can only be effectively presented by the patient
alone. Converting each symptom into a grand symptom is possible only by the
patient’s help like collecting the sensation, the location of the pain, those
conditions that aggravate and ameliorate the condition, etc.
The subjective sensations are collected only from the patient. Example: the
type of the pain, desires and aversions, nature of the dreams, his state of mind,
etc. but while collecting the symptoms the physician should not totally depend
on the patient and should not consider everything told by the patient to be true.
This is because some patients try to exaggerate their symptoms and present their
symptoms in vivid colors whereas some patients do not explain their symptoms
clearly either due to false modesty or ignorance. Few patients forget to tell some
symptoms during case taking. So, the physician must be alert while collecting
the totality and has to pass his judgment at every movement of the case taking.
2. Relatives or attendents of the patient
After the patient tells his sufferings, the physician can collect the
information from the patient’s attendents and the relatives also. Sometimes the
patient might project himself in a modest manner to please the physician. By
cross-examining the relatives of the patient, the physician can get much
information. In cases where the patient is either in unconscious, subconscious,
comatose stage or the patient is a mentally challenged personality etc., reliable
information can only be ascertained from the attendents like relatives, nurses,
and friends. This is because these people were present at the time of that
untoward incident that has taken place.
In case of children and the new born the reliable information is available
from the mother or the wet nurse only. Information regarding the patients habits,
behaviour, temperament, social and domestic relations can be collected from this
source of totality.

3. The physician himself

This is the only reliable source of information. The capacity of collecting
useful and scientific objective signs and symptoms lies only with the physician.
The actual collection of totality of symptoms starts as soon as the patient steps
into the consultation room. The way patient walks, sits, reacts, behaves, his
mental state, whether he is irritable, nervous, calm or intelligent are observed by
the physician only.
The general physical examination of the patient will reveal much
information to the physician regarding the patient. Different types of clinical
signs can be observed by the physician during the patient’s visit to the clinic.
Example: casal’s color in pellagra, presence of koplik’s spots in measles, swan
neck deformity of the fingers in rheumatoid arthritis, etc. the observation of the
patient by the physician may also be helpful in getting some hints regarding the
picture of the patient. Example: noting the modality of amelioration by bending
double of Colocynthis, the bearing down sensation of Sepia, Murex, Lilium
tigrinum, etc.

4. The laboratory findings

The object of homeopathic case taking is not just finding the remedy to the
patient alone. Any intelligent trained homeopathic physician would try to find
the condition of the patient, the nature of the disease, stage of the disease, the
site of the problem, etc.
The physician has to rule out the practical questions like whether the case is
curable or not? Whether the disease is coming into the scope of homeopathy or
not? To what extent the case is pathologically advanced? The laboratory
findings like x-ray, urine, blood and stool examinations also become the source
of totality. Modern diagnostic procedures like M.R.I, ultrasound study, C.T.
scan, etc help the homeopathic physician in identifying the pathological
condition, tissue changes of the diseases and the prognosis of the case. Based on
these reports the physician either tries to treat the case with the medicines or
refers for surgical intervention in the case. Hence, the objective study made by
the patient and the laboratory finding are the important and reliable source of the
totality.
Practical Use of Totality of Symptoms
“Totality must express an idea” says Stuart Close, “diagnostic idea and
prognostic idea are very important among them”.

1. Diagnostic purpose
With the help of pathological symptoms and common symptoms, we can
diagnose the nosological name of the disease. This helps in acquiring the
knowledge about the practice of medicine. This knowledge in-turn helps in
ruling out the common and the pathological symptoms, and in selection of
medicine based on the remaining uncommon and peculiar symptoms.

2. Therapeutic purpose
Alteration in the state of the health of an individual is always expressed by
the symptoms. Symptoms are the cries of vital force. Totality of symptom not
only helps in diagnosing the disease, but also in the selection of exactly
similimum remedy. The characteristic, individual, peculiar, queer, rare and
strange symptoms among the totality helps in selecting the individualistic
homeopathic remedy.

3. Purpose of Miasmatic diagnosis

With the synergetic study of the totality collected from the patient, a trained
homeopath can easily identify the miasm that is present in the background.

4. Selection of the potency

Once the stage of the disease is determined on the basis of totality, the
selection of the potency can also be done. The selection of potency and the
repetition of the dose rely on the pathological state of the disease according to
the stalwarts of homeopathy like Stuart Close and J.T.Kent.

5. Prognostic purpose
Collected totality of symptoms guide the physician whether the disease the
patient is suffering with is in the curable state or incurable state, based on which
physician can design the line of treatment. In the second sitting, the collected
totality helps in determining how effectively the previous remedy acted?

6. Purpose of General management

Based on the totality of the symptoms and nature of the disease, physician
can advice proper diet and life-style that suits the condition of the patient.
Example: supply of oral rehydration salts in case of diarrhoea, abstinence of
highly rich and spicy food in case of peptic ulcer, advice of physical exercises in
case of musculoskeletal disorders etc.
Thus, in any case the intelligent physician tries to remove the exciting and
maintaining causes from the patient’s life. Inspite of these efforts if the disease
still persists, he will solely rely upon the totality of symptoms in order to cure
the patient in a rapid, gentle and permanent manner.

INDISPOSITION (FOOTNOTE TO § 7)
Indisposition is not a true disease. It is a slight deviation in the state of health
with one or more trivial symptoms, which can be controlled by a slight change
in the diet and regimen. Indisposition does not require any remedy. For the
psychological benefit of the patient, the physician can intelligently use the
placebo to please the patient.
Example:
1. In a suspected case of syncope and hysterical sufferings, the physician
has to first remove the strong smelling flowers from the room.
2. In a case of inflammation of eye where a foreign body is causing the
mechanical irritation, the physician will first remove this foreign body
that is present in the cornea.
3. In a case of wounded limb that is threatened to go into mortification,
the loosening of the over-tight bandage will do more good than a
medicine.
4. In case of bleeding because of a torn artery, ligature is more essential
than a medicine.
5. Extraction of foreign substances that are obstructing the orifices of the
body like nose, gullet, ears, urethra, rectum and vagina is mandatory
in case of accidental swallowing by the person. When such obstruction
is removed with the help of surgical instruments improvement will
follow even without medicinal aid.
6. Surgical removal of any calculus that is obstructing any vessel in the
body and operating the imperforated anus (rectal atresia) in the new
born baby are few examples for indisposition.
 7. A slight exhausted and tired feeling felt by a person because of lack of
overnight sleep does not require any medicine but a good sound sleep.
8. Overeating in a person leads to indigestion and stomach pain, this can
be easily controlled by fasting and a light diet for a short period.
In both the above instances the vital force itself can take care of the above
problems of indisposition. The physician has to create a cooperative
environment for the developmental reaction. Father of medicine, ‘Hippocrates’
called them as nature’s self help by the name “Vis medicatrix nature”. Physician
should always possess the knowledge of differentiating indisposition from the
acute diseases. The old school physicians, in the name of symptomatic treatment
prescribe too many medicines to the patient at a time. In the name of one sided
procedure, they prescribe one medicine to one symptom. In this manner, they
treat each symptom as separated from the other, they are ignoring the totality.
Man cannot be separated into individual parts, he is one a single unit. Each and
every constitution requires only one single remedy at a time.
Difference between Indisposition and Disease (footnote to § 7 and § 150)
 REMOVAL OF SYMPTOMS IS THE REMOVAL OF DISEASE (§ 8 &
ITS FOOTNOTE)
Answer to Hufeland’s criticism –“Homeopathy can remove the
symptoms but the disease remains”.
Health is a condition of man where he is in a state of ease and comfort, a
condition where there is no complaint from a man regarding his environment.
This is a state of a man where his body, mind and soul are in harmonious
condition. Usually in healthy condition, no symptom is noticeable, health is a
“negative state”. Only the sick organism can produce the symptoms. Symptoms
are the external manifestations of the internally deranged vital force. We can call
the symptoms as the cries of vital force. So, it is a fact that in diseased condition
we can find symptoms and never in health. Disease is the positive state with the
symptoms.
To understand the clinical approach of Hahnemann the following
fundamentals are important:
1. The only way to understand a disease is by symptoms.
2. The sickness is for the whole person and not only to his organs. Organic
derangement is always secondary to the primary derangement of vital
force due to any miasmatic influence.
3. Only based on the collected totality, we can either diagnose the disease
or find a similimum.
4. In this process of selecting a homeopathic remedy, we entirely depend
on the peculiar, characteristic, individualizing symptoms of the patient
and not on the common symptoms.
5. The homeopathic remedy should never be selected based on only one
symptom, but it must be selected based on the qualitative totality
alone.
So, clearly we can say that only the deranged vital force produces
symptoms, as the harmony of the body is lost in diseased condition. Deranged
vital force exhibits or expresses the symptoms with the help of the organs. Our
aim is to treat the symptoms of the vital force to cure the disease in a rapid,
gentle and permanent manner. The disease is subtle, because it is dynamic in
nature. The disease process cannot be understood, but only the end results of the
disease are easily understandable or demonstrable. The derangement that has
started in the organism is reflected in the form of symptoms and nothing else.
Hence the only way to understand the disease is by studying symptoms.
Inspite of this easily understandable approach to disease and the holistic
concept of the disease, the old school physician ‘Hufeland’ criticized,
“Homeopathy can remove the symptoms but the disease remains”. How illogical
it is? When the totality of symptom is the only indication of the manifested
disease, then the removal of totality of symptom in its whole extent must be the
only way of curing a disease. When the entire totality of symptom is removed
without leaving any trace of the single symptom with the well being of the
person, it has to be considered as cure and restoration of health. The orthodox
school treats the disease in one-sided symptomatic manner. They aim at treating
only one or two symptoms that are more troublesome to the patient. Their way
of approach is either palliative or suppressive treatments. Thus, they only aim at
partial removal of symptoms and not in removal of the totality. Hence, by the
allopathic treatment the patient recovers from the disease for a relatively shorter
period, whereas the disease remains in its own place. Even if the patient
recovers from one disease, it happens at the cost of a new disease, whereas the
curative procedure of homeopathy aims at covering the entire symptomatic
totality of the patient without leaving any trace of the disease. Prescribing only
for the pathological symptom is not the aim of any physician; he must always try
to remove the cause of the disease and not the pathological end products of the
disease. The cause of the disease is always dynamic in nature and not any
materia peccans. The dynamic derangement of the vital force by the dynamic
morbid forces is the only cause of the disease. Dr. Kent says “Morbid anatomy
furnishes no basis for prescribing, but true pathology is often of the greatest
benefit, helping the image of sickness to shape itself before mind.” Dr. E.T. Lee
says “As a part of this totality the pathological state is known and given its full
value it deserves, as something outside of and separate from the totality it has no
place, nor function save to do harm”. Dr. Garth Boericke says “the more the
symptoms the better will be the prescription”.
From the above comments, it is clear that the disease is nothing but the
collective whole of the symptoms, and its cure is not possible by removing one
or two important symptoms. But the cure is only possible by removing the
totality of symptom that is the only indication and source of understanding the
disease. “Removal of the totality is the removal of disease”. The old school
considers absence of the pathogenetic microorganisms and the absence of the
tissue damage as cure. But on the contrary, homeopathy considers a person
healthy only when he is not only free from any pathological and functional
problems but also enjoys a state of mental, social and psychological well being.
Hence, as an answer to Hufeland’s criticism we can say that totality of
symptoms is nothing but the entire disease picture, both in physical and spiritual
planes. When the prescription is based on such totality and the remedy is
covering the entire picture of the disease, in such conditions based on the law of
similia, removal of the totality is nothing but removal of the entire disease in its
whole extent and nothing else.

ZUFALLE & ERSCHEINUNGEN

Extracted from Dr. B.K.Sarkar “Hahnemann’s Organon”
ZUFALLE = CAUSAL EVENTS
ERSCHEINUNGEN = PERCEPTIBLE PHENOMENON
In § 8 of the 6th edition of Organon we find a word “Perceptible
phenomenon”. The synonym in German for this word is “Ercheinungen”. Dr.
Philip Rice, M.D, F.R.C.S. in his article “The Cause and Cure of Homeopathic
ills” (published in the year 1952, issue of the journal of American institute of
homeopathy) criticized the translator ‘Dudgeon’ that in the original German
version of Organon, Hahnemann used the word “Zufalle” and not
“Erscheinungen”. The meaning of the word Zufalle is “causal events” and not
“perceptible phenomenon” as translated by the translator. So, Dr. Rice believed
that this mistake in the translation had changed the meaning of § 8 of the 5th and
6th editions.
When we study this aphorism by placing the word perceptible phenomenon
(Erscheinungen), we tend to understand only the “visible disease”, that is, the
chief symptom of the patient present in front of the physician during case taking.
Instead, if we place the word “causal events” (Zufalle) in its place, the meaning
becomes still purified and clear. It gives the entire message of Hahnemann
regarding the enquiry of causation of the disease. This enquiry of causation can
only be ascertained by enquiring the past history of the patient that has led him
to the present condition. According to Hahnemannian teaching, the pathological
disease is a result of dynamic disturbances that have taken place in the life of the
patient. The pathological or nosological diseases are the results of the disease,
whereas the dynamic disturbance taken place in the vital force by the miasmatic
forces is the cause of the disease. Example: in our materia medica, we have
medicines for dynamic disturbances of the patient and not to the pathological
diseases. Like for disappointed love we have Antimonium crudum and suffering
resulting due to insults, we have Staphysagria, etc. This approach of Hahnemann
is more close to the cause and effect theory. Hahnemann always supported the
enquiry of the patient’s past, present, personal, and family history to know the
hidden causal events in the history of the patient. Once the cause for the disease
is found, it is easy to cure the patient effectively. So, the “causal events” is the
appropriate word in § 8 than “perceptible phenomenon”.

VITAL FORCE (§ 9-18)

“Body and tissue are not life, but they are the channels through which
the life functions”
—H.A.Roberts
The existence and the beginning of life is a puzzle to biological sciences. We
cannot observe life as a substantial entity, but only understand its manifestations
in the form of living beings. We can distinguish the living from the non-living
only based on their sensations and functions. Healthy living body is not just a
collection of the organs and tissues, but in this condition they are living in
harmony and in co-operation with each other. On the contrary, the dead body
cannot maintain the same harmonious state. Though the heart is present, the
dead body cannot pump the blood, the lungs cannot breath the air, and the
stomach cannot digest. Moreover the dead body cannot preserve itself for a
longer period and decays when it becomes lifeless. It is very clear to any logical
and analytical mind that an imperceptible force (to human senses) is responsible
for harmonious function of the body during life. It is a clearly perceptible
phenomenon to any reasonable, thinking mind. It cannot be called as a concept
of metaphysics, as there is no place for speculation here, systematic observation
will make it clearly perceivable. Hahnemann accepted this as a fact (footnote to
§ 13), and called this force as the vital force. Some concepts in the universe are
out of explanation, they have to be perceived through our senses only. Eg: we
cannot explain nor show the taste of “sweet” to a person who had never tasted
the same in his life; he has to taste a sweet in order to understand it fully.
Hahnemann was an integralist. He believed neither in the vitalistic theories
nor in the materialistic theories fully. He considered life as a result of
complementary effort between the material body and the immaterial vital force.
Disease is nothing but the disturbance in this harmonious functioning.
Hahnemann did not want to commit the same mistake the 18th century
physicians did. He wanted to avoid theories based on the metaphysical
explanations and speculations. For him, vital force was fact which the human
mind could not understand, but at the same time it is also true that without this
vital force the material body cannot sustain even for a short period of time.
Because of the same reason he said “How the vital force causes the organism to
display morbid phenomenon, that is, how it produces disease, it would be of no
practical utility to the physician to know, and will forever remain concealed
from him; only what it is necessary for him to know of the disease and what is
fully sufficient for enabling him to cure, the lord of life revealed to his senses”.
The doctrine of vital force was introduced for the first time in the 5th
edition of Organon. The word vital force has been replaced by the term “vital
principle” in the 6th edition of Organon. This change was made to avoid
confusion with other forces of the physical and chemical sciences. Vital force is
a concept to explain the existence of an animating invisible energy in the
universe, whereas vital principle is a special kind of power possessed by a
material body. Hence, B.K. Sarkar says in his “Hahnemann’s Organon”, “The
vital force is an abstract term while the life principle is the concrete term”.
H. A. Roberts views on vital force:
Vital force is that force which animates each individual. The vital force in
the individual becomes therefore the ego. It is the most in animate spark of an
individual which gives him identity as well as makes him different from other
individuals. It keeps and maintains the individual’s relationship close to the
universe. Vital force is capable of three forms of action: motion, direction and
balance. Growth and development are directed motion and the degree of their
perfection find the manifestation of the balance.
Characteristics or Qualities of Vital Force
Vital force can be defined as an autocratic, autonomic, spirit-like,
unintelligent, dynamic, instinctive, life preserving force which animates the
material body.
1. Autocratic (auto = self, kratic = power): Autocratic means self power.
No tissue or organ in the body has any type of influence on vital force.
Vital force has its own law or power of functioning. It does not derive
any type of power from any part of the body at any time.
2. Autonomic or automatic: Vital force is a self acting force in the body.
No force of the body has any control over its action and movements.
Vital force is pervaded all over the body uniformly. At every moment
and at every stimulus, it moves the body accordingly.
3. Spirit like force: Vital force has no shape, no volume and no mass. It
cannot be seen, but its functions can only be observed. This
immaterial invisible vital force works and functions through this
material physical body. Anatomical body is only an instrument in the
hands of vital force.
4. Unintelligent: The word ‘intellect’ means power to reason. Though the
vital force is a power to control this physical body in the healthy
condition, it does not possess the power to reason. It only promotes its
sufferings and impulses to the physical body. It is called
‘Unintelligent’ because during any fatal acute disease if any threat to
the life of organism occurs, it tries to save the life by sacrifising one
part of the body to the miasmatic influence. Hence, in the book
“Chronic diseases” Hahnemann says “It is undeniable that our vital
force without the assistance of the active remedies of human art
cannot overcome slight acute diseases (if not succumb to them) and
restore some sort of health without sacrifising a part of the fluid and
the solid parts of the organism through so called crisis. The chronic
diseases, which spring from miasms, cannot be healed unaided, even
by such sacrifices, nor can real health be restored by this force alone.”
Example: this is the reason why in poliomyelitis, patient looses
functioning of his legs in case of recovery.
5. Dynamic: The law of dynamis is unknown to human beings. How the
vital force pervades each cell uniformly remains unknown to us. Only
its effects are made clear to our senses through its functions. As long
as the vital force exists in the cell, the organism is alive and the cell
 functions. In dynamic action, what happens can be seen but why it
happens cannot be explained.
6. Instinctive: Instinct means natural impulse. Vital force has a basic
natural instinct. It continues performing its function according to the
law of nature. It does not change according to the constitutional nature
of the person. Vital force is not influenced by knowledge.
7. Life preserving power: It is a known fact that as long as the vital force
exists inside the body, it is called a living creature. The moment vital
force leaves the body, body stops functioning and it is called dead.
This is the only demonstrable proof for the existence of life preserving
force inside the body.
Role of Vital Force in Health, Disease and Cure

Vital force in health

Health is called a state of ease and comfort where man has no complaints
with the surrounding environment. He enjoys each and every movement of his
life in health. Man can adjust to the slightest changes that are taking place in the
surroundings. There are so many functions that are taking part in our body. The
heart beats, the lungs breaths, the kidney filters blood etc. but all these functions
are taking place inside the body without a single intimation to ourselves. Man is
busy in healthy status doing his social welfare activities (higher purpose of his
existence).
Vital force is responsible for this harmonious functioning of all the organs
inside the body. As the dynamic attractive force keeps all the planets in the solar
system in perfect movement, in the same way, vital force controls the
harmonious functioning of the organs of the body. In healthy condition, vital
force rules over the material body. During health, there is perfect cooperation
between body and mind.
Body is the territory of the vital force. It protects the body from any
morbific force so that man can use his powers for the welfare of society. Though
in our day to day life we are getting exposed to many pathogenetic powers, we
remain healthy because of vital force. Because of the vital force, the material
body can survive, grow and reproduce, without which the anatomical body
cannot perform any function and cannot even protect itself and decays. This
condition is called the state of perfect health, which cannot be explained or
shown in any laboratory but this has to be experienced. Life is invisible and only
by the sensations and functions of the organism we can perceive it. Hahnemann
comments in his “Chronic Diseases” “Vital force is a never resting preservative
force”.
Vital force in disease
Vital force constantly fights with the disease producing powers at every
moment of the life. Either because of the prolonged exposure or due to the
stronger power of the miasms, vital force deranges. This deranged state of the
vital force brings forth lack of co-operation between the organs and systems of
the body. Thus, results a lack of harmony and disturbance of the normal
sensations and functions. These abnormal sensations and functions are called the
signs and symptoms. So, disease is nothing but the derangement of vital force
that is caused by dynamic sickness producing forces called miasms. Because the
miasmatic forces are more powerful than the vital force, vital force is unable to
safeguard the body any more and exhibits its inability in the form of symptoms.
Hence, symptoms are called the cries of vital force.
The mission of the physician is to identify the unique suffering of the vital
force based on these symptoms. This study of symptoms must always be done in
totality, that gives the total picture of suffering of the vital force. Health is a
condition maintained by a dynamic force called the vital force. So, this dynamic
vital force can only be deranged by a similar yet powerful dynamic force
(miasm) and not by any material substances.

Vital force in cure

Vital force has a tendency to fight against any morbid force. In the diseased
condition the vital force tries to fight with the miasmatic forces and free the
organism from their inimical acts. In some cases of acute diseases, vital force
can overcome the inimical forces without the medicinal aid. But in this process
of recovery, vital force sacrifices some vital energy or vital organs to the
miasmatic force. This happens because vital force follows it’s laws and
principles according to the conditions of the nature. Hence, Hahnemann called
vital force as an unintelligent force. On the contrary, in some fatal acute diseases
vital force is unable to fight against the morbid forces, as they are more
powerful than the vital force. In such conditions, vital force requires medicinal
help. Without the medicinal help in these cases the vital force deranges and
leads to the death of the patient.
The nature of the chronic miasm is entirely different from that of the acute
miasm. Chronic miasmatic forces are more dangerous; they can even run from
generation to generation. Hence in chronic diseases the vital force alone is
unable to control the stronger miasmatic forces. In chronic diseases, the
medicinal aid is mandatory. Vital force hints its suffering to the physician in the
form of signs and symptoms. Based on these symptomatic totality, the intelligent
physician administers a homeopathic remedy. This homeopathic remedy has to
be given in such a manner that the medicinal force is always powerful than the
miasmatic force. When such action is taken by the physician the deranged vital
force initially remains passive and allows stronger medicinal force to remove the
weaker miasmatic force. The medicinal disease force being artificial, becomes
weaker when the physician stops the repetition of the remedy further. In such
condition the vital force easily overcomes the medicinal force and also becomes
free from both miasmatic and medicinal force. Thus, it regains its energy and
restores the disturbed harmony of the organism.

Importance of the Knowledge of Vital Force to a Homeopath

1. The theory of vital force is one of the cardinal principles of
homeopathy. The dynamic nature of the health, disease, and cure takes
place with the help of dynamic homeopathic medicines which can
only be explained with the help of theory of vital force.
2. Only because of the theory of vital force homeopathy can be called as
the holistic or integralistic system of medicine that gives importance to
both body and the life force.
3. Only if the homeopathic students understand that the diseases are not
because of the materia peccans but the derangement of the vital force,
he will use only single simple remedy at a time. This is done in order
to stimulate the vital force.
4. The concept of the fundamental cause and its actions can only be
understood better by the principle of vital force. The selection of the
minimum dose and the concept of the constitutional prescription can
be better understood and seems logical by this study.
 5. The law of dynamics and the law of chemistry and physics are entirely
different. This can only be better understood by the knowledge of vital
force.
6. Individualization of a patient becomes very practical by the study of
vital force.
7. Concept of vital force makes the study and explanation of the
dynamisation of the drugs very easy.
8. Explanation of ‘The modus operandi of cure’ (how homeopathic cure
takes place) is only possible by the study of the dynamic forces like
vital force, miasmatic force and the medicinal force.
9. This helps in understanding the psychic sphere of a man and the
relation between the body and the mind. This psychosomatic approach
to health and disease is very cardinal in case of the homeopathic
prescription.
10. The theory of vital force makes it easy to explain the effects of internal
and external environments on the man and response to various
psychological stresses in life.
11. Theory of vital force makes the holistic explanation of health, disease
and the role of vital force in cure. This gives the medicine an
individual status as a therapeutics first and a science later.

MATERIA PECCANS
(Footnote to § 11&13 and Introduction chapter of 6th edition)
“Materia peccans” means “Material cause of the disease”. The word
‘Materia peccans is derived from Latin language. Other synonyms of materia
peccans are “harmful matter”, “morbific matter” or “offending substance”, etc.
Allopaths strongly believe that the cause of the disease is nothing but the
Materia peccans. Example: excessive amount of blood in the body was believed
to be the cause of the diseases. This cause was strongly believed by a school
called the physiological system. Allopaths believe that the cause of the disease is
hidden somewhere inside the body in a substantial material forms. They think
disease as something separate from the body. They believe in removing the
materia peccans and employ it in the form of harmful medical therapeutics.
They do this because they believe that removal of materia peccans is the
removal of disease. Allopaths do not believe in the vital force and its
derangement in the disease state. This thinking derange the old school and make
their therapeutics more harmful. Based on this theory, they developed harmful
techniques like purging, evacuation, venesections in hemorrhage, bloodlettings
in inflammations, etc. They call these techniques as the rational methods to cure
diseases. Hahnemann criticized, “The old school of medicine believed it might
cure diseases in a direct manner by the removal of the imaginary material cause
of the disease”.
Homeopathy strongly condemns this belief. Body is a material being which
is animated by an immaterial force called vital force. In disease this immaterial
vital force is deranged by the similar immaterial force called miasm and nothing
else. There is no role of any materia peccans in the production of diseases or the
derangement of vital force. The cause of the disease is always dynamic in
nature. The material substances like pus, mucus are the end products of the
disease. Modern bacteriological theory also propagates that the mere presence of
bacteria cannot be considered as disease. But the host factors and the role of
environment play a major role in the production of the disease. For the
reproduction of the bacteria and development of the disease, the optimum
conditions in the host are very much essential. If a person’s vital force is strong
enough to resist any invasion it remains healthy throughout. So, materia peccans
is only the belief of the old school and it cannot be called as the cause of the
disease.

DYNAMIC ACTION/ DYNAMIC INFLUENCE/

DYNAMIC POWER (Footnote to § 11)
The dynamic influence or dynamic power is the quality of nature; its modus
operandi cannot be explained. In these type of actions what is happening can be
explained, but how it is happening cannot be explained. Even an accurate and
intelligent observer cannot explain such actions. They are beyond the human
senses. Their effects can only be explained in an indirect manner. In dynamic
influence two substances are interrelated and act upon each other but there is no
material connection between them.
Example:
1. In the solar system, the planet earth carries the satellite moon around it
in a period of twenty eight days. Here, there is no material connection
between moon and earth. Still they are acting together in a systemic
manner because of gravitational force which is dynamic in nature.
2. The moon produces the ebb and tides regularly on the earth in definite
periods. This is again because of the dynamic influence between moon
and the earth.
3. The magnet attracts the iron pieces; it is the quality of magnet. It
contains magnetic field around it. This attraction is limited only to the
iron and steel pieces. We can explain its nature, but why and how it
 attracts only iron pieces we cannot explain. Because this is a property
of iron and is a dynamic action.
4. Few people get nausea and vomiting when they are exposed to certain
substances which are almost harmless to others. In such instances,
usually no exchange of material substance is occurs. This is purely a
case of dynamic action.
5. When a healthy person raises his hand, there is no lever attached to it.
He can raise his hand once he wishes to do so. His Will makes the
muscles, bones and nerves to act and lift the hand. What is this Will?
A dynamic action.

MORAL REMEDY (FOOTNOTE TO § 17)

Body reflects the feelings of mind. This is true of both healthy and the
diseased state. In psycho-somatic diseases the psychological sufferings of the
man are reflected on the body and damages various anatomical parts of the man.
This is true in case of treating chronic cases through anti-psoric medicines. As
long as the patient is in depressed state he will not recover from his illness.
Hahnemann recommends the physician to encourage the patient in gaining
confidence through moral guidance and counseling by psychoanalytic
techniques.
It is a well known and accepted instance that when a suffering person
compares his suffering with another person who has similar but more suffering
than him, he gets a sigh of relief. This happens because of a simple logical
analysis that his condition is far better than the other persons. This relief which
he gets in comparison with the other persons can be called as the moral remedy.
Example:
1. A person looses one hand in an accident, and he is so depressed for his
physical disability. When he comes across another person who has lost
both his hands, he finds his own condition better than the other. He
thanks God that atleast he can walk on his own legs. This comparison
works as a moral remedy and relieves the depression.
2. Ram is depressed and considers himself a failure because his business
is not doing well. He has invested so much amount of money in this
and he is not getting sufficient results. This failure is taking his nerves.
But when he compares his situation with Krishna he gets a sigh of
relief. Krishna lost everything in business and he is in debts. Now,
Ram thinks positively that atleast he has a running business in his
hands and he still has a chance to improve his business. Here, Ram’s
 condition in comparison with that of Krishna worked as a moral
remedy.

SIMPLE SUBSTANCE
(Kent’s views on vital force and universal power -lecture no. VIII)
The healthy state is nothing but the harmonious state of body, mind and soul.
This harmony is maintained by an immaterial vital principle. Kent asks “What is
vital force? What is its character? Is it true that man only has this vital force?
Is it possessed by no animal or no mineral?” It is difficult to identify this
immaterial substance as it not tangible and cannot be seen either, unlike the
material substances which can be seen, measured and weighed etc. Material and
the immaterial substances in this world are interdependent. The true holding
together of the material world is performed by the simple substance. The order
from the time of eternity of each material thing in this world is because of
simple substance. The world is functioning (see the stars, see the growth of the
baby into an adult and into an old man, see the molecular moments in the solid,
liquid and gaseous states) and working in a planned and orderly manner because
of simple substance. Kent called the immaterial substance as the fourth state of
matter, the other three states being the solid, liquid and gaseous states.
Qualities of Simple Substance
1. The simple substance is endowed with formative intelligence. The
simple substance is present in the animal, vegetable and mineral
kingdom. It gives every substance its own distinction and gives its
identity. Every material substance follows a typical fixed pattern from
their formation to full growth till its end. Every substance can create a
similar look alike in the process of procreation. This cyclic
functioning is because of simple substance.
2. Simple substance is subjective to changes. The cyclic procedure in the
nature need not be always in the order, in some instances it might lead
to disorder also. Because of this changeability of the simple substance
the healthy man becomes sick and again by proper treatment becames
healthy.
3. Simple substance may pervade the entire material substance without
disturbing or replacing it. Simple substance possess the power of
occupying the material substance without causing any damage either
to itself or the body into which it occupies.
4. When the simple substance is active, it dominates and controls the body
it occupies. “The material body does not move, think or act unless it
has simple substance. The energy derived from the simple substance
 keeps all the things in order. Without this all the matter is dead and
cannot be used for the higher purpose of existence”. Examine the
universe and behold the stars, the sun and the moon, they do not
interfere with each other; they are kept in continuous order.
Everything is kept in harmony by simple substance.
5. Simple substance is not subject to restitution. Matter is a substance to
reduction. It can be continuously reduced until it is in the form of
simpler substance. But the simple substance cannot be reduced.
6. The simple substance may exist as simple, compound or complex.
When two chemical substances react in a test tube, the simple
substance of each reagent mix together, beautifully without disturbing
each other. The result is a complex simple substance, which is
altogether a new simple substance.
7. Quantity cannot be predicted of simple substance, only quality in
degrees of fineness can be predicted. The simple substance cannot be
timed or spaced. The simple substance cannot be measured by the
existing scientific instruments. It is impossible to measure simple
substance with quantitative criteria because it is an immaterial one.
8. Simple substance also has adaptive character. A dead body cannot adapt
itself to the surrounding environment. It gets spoiled or reduced to
ashes. On the contrary, a living organism possessing simple substance
adopts itself to the environment. Living individual can protect to some
extent, himself from cold, heat, wet, damp and all circumstances.
9. Simple substance is constructive. It keeps the body continuously
constructed and reconstructed. But the moment simple substance
moves out of it, forces within the body which were constructive starts
behaving like destructive. The protoplasm of the cell functions as the
protoplasm, only as long as the simple substance is inside it.
10. Simple substance can occur in material substances in varying degrees.
This is because it is an energy or force or dynamis. Example: the
degree of simple substance in the dynamised drug substance “Silicea”
varies in potencies 30th, 200th and 1000th potencies.
Kent concludes “All disease causes are simple substances. We study simple
substances in order to arrive at the nature of sick making substance. We also
potentise our medicines to arrive at simple substance”. Simple substance of
Kent can be considered as the expanded, widened, and universal allocation and
understanding of Hahnemann’s “Theory of vital principle”.
 Chapter – 3
KNOWLEDGE OF MEDICINE

KNOWLEDGE OF DRUGS (§ 19-21)

These aphorisms deal with the introductory part of “the knowledge of the
drugs” any physician should possess. The primary character of any drug is to
have the capacity to alter the state of health. Only then they can cure the
diseases. Hence Hahnemann concludes, “Disease producing power is the
disease curing power of a medicine”. To know the action of the drugs, mere
reasoning and experimentation on the lower animals is insufficient. The drugs
have to be proved on healthy human beings, on both the sexes, and on all the age
groups.
Knowledge of drugs (Two way path)

Knowledge of miasms (one way path)

DRUG, MEDICINE, REMEDY AND FOOD

Drugs
Dr. H.A.Roberts says “A drug is any material agent, in however attenuated
form, the ingestion of which is capable of so disturbing this balance of vital
force that the functioning of one or more organs of the body no longer carried
out to the best of the whole.” Drugs are the substances which have the capacity
to alter the state of health of an individual. Drugs are crude medicinal
substances. Drugs can be collected from so many sources like plant, animal,
mineral, diseased bodies (Nosodes), and healthy body secretions (Sarcodes), and
natural forces etc.
Medicines
Medicines are the drug substances, the curative powers of which are well
known by proving them on healthy human beings and are prepared according to
well defined pharmaceutical principles.
Remedy
The indicated medicine to the patient’s sufferings is called the remedy. In § 3
Hahnemann says, “Choice of the remedy, medicine indicated”.
Homeopathically a remedy is well indicated, when it can cure the patient in a
rapid, gentle and permanent manner. After taking a case, only one medicine
seems to cover the entire totality of the patient, then we can call that particular
medicine as a remedy to that patient.
Food
Foods are constructive nutritive substances, which are required by the body
on a regular basis to maintain their normal sensations and functions.
In conclusion, drugs are essentially destructive; but foods are constructive.
Both these substances act upon the vital force in their own way.

THE CURATIVE POWER OF MEDICINE (§19)

Drugs cannot cure the patient unless they possess the power of altering the
state of a healthy person. Health is a normal comfortable play of life. Any
change in this condition and disturbance, in this comfort is called disease. Cure
is simply bringing back this comfortable condition again. Medicines can only
cure the patient if they can produce the same symptoms in the patient.
Homeopathic drug proving says that medicines are capable of producing some
symptoms in the healthy person. By careful observations, we can employ the
same medicine to such patients who in diseases, show similar symptoms
produced by the medicine.
Any medicine is capable of curing that symptom picture, which it is
capable of producing in a healthy person. In support of this we have plenty of
examples from the history. Hahnemann’s life is one of such important example.
Cinchona bark has the capacity to produce malaria like symptoms in a healthy
person; hence it was capable of curing malaria like symptoms in a diseased
person. This is the homeopathic law “let likes be cured by likes”. So the curative
power of a medicine is its sick making power. These powers are naturally hidden
in the crude substances; we can ascertain these powers only by proving them on
healthy human beings.
Method of Understanding the Curative Powers of Drugs (§20 & 21)
The curative power of a medicine is its powers. The only reliable method of
understanding the curative powers of the drugs is by proving them on healthy
human beings, on both the sexes, on all age groups, in different potencies and
doses. This knowledge cannot be ascertained by mere reasoning, theoretical
explanations, studying physical properties of the medicinal sources,
philosophical and logical debates etc. but only by proving these medicinal
substances on healthy human beings, this method makes homeopathy a pure
science.
Hahnemann recorded the symptoms produced by each drug on healthy
humans in his Materia Medica Pura. Hence, Hahnemann can be called the
“Father of human experimental pharmacology”, and homeopathic materia
medica can be called the “Human functional pathology”. Right from the
Hippocratic period, many methods were employed for obtaining the curative
powers of drugs. Few important methods are discussed below:

Medicine of speculation
These methods are constructed either on the ground of philosophical
speculations or faulty hypothetical experiences based on traditional believes or
past experiences. Some methods are worth mentioning.
i. Emperical way: This is based on purely external observation and gives
less or no importance to practical experimentation. The knowledge of
curative power of drugs is constructed on emperical knowledge.
ii. Pseudo-rational way (Docrtine of Signature):The doctrine of
signature is best example for this method. Doctrine of signature can be
defined as the understanding of action of the drugs based on their
physical appearance and properties. This is a pseudo-rational way of
drug proving. “The powers of different medicines in the materia
medica were inferred from their physical, chemical and other
irrelevant qualities: also from odor, taste and external aspect”, says
Hahnemann in the preface to second edition.
The concept of doctrine of signature dates back to the time of Aesculapius,
the Greek god of healing.
Doctrine of signature is based on superficial observations. Symbolism,
biological observations, serve as guides in the doctrine of signature. It is a
method of finding the similarities between the plants appearance and the
symptoms of disease expressions of the human body. Hahnemann did not accept
this method as the rational method of drug proving. Example:
1. Sanguinaria canadensis (blood root) is considered as a good remedy for
hemorrhagic conditions as it contains bright red juice.
2. Pulsatilla plant is tall and slender and moves by slightest breeze. So
according to doctrine of signature it is a good remedy for patients of
mild nature and changeability of symptoms.
3. Leaves of the Brahmi plant looks like a kidney or like the brain, so it is
good remedy for urinary problems and neurological disorders
respectively.
4. The leaf of the Cyclamen plant resembles a human ear. Hence it must
be a good remedy for ear discharges.
5. The branching pattern of the plant Crassula obliqua (Jade plant) and the
human respiratory system are similar hence it is an effective remedy
against respiratory complaints.
6. The plant Chelidonium majus was considered curative for the disorders
of liver and gall bladder pathology due to its yellow colored bile like
juice.
7. Jugulans regia (walnut) is believed to have good effects on migraine,
headache and in disorders of brain based on its resemblance of the
kernel to the human brain.
This method of understanding drugs is a very superficial and unscientific.

Medicine of experience
This is the pure rational and scientific method of obtaining the curative
action of the drugs. In this method, the drug is administered on the living beings
and the changes that take place are recorded in a systematic manner. This is the
result of true scientific experimentation. This dug proving process is the only
rational way of knowing the curative powers: of the drugs. This method can be
of two types:
i. Animal experimentation or animal drug proving
ii. Human experimentation or human drug proving
 Though both animal and human drug proving are scientific, there are some
advantages and disadvantages in both the systems.
Advantages and Disadvantages of Animal Drug Proving

Advantages
1. The toxicological effects of the drugs can be effectively studied on the
animals for a long time. This is not possible in human drug proving as
this may prove fatal and cause damage to the prover.
2. When the proving came out to be fatal, we can dissect the body of the
experimental animal to find out the gross and microscopic changes
produced by the drug.
3. New and unknown drug substances can be proved on the animals. This
is impossible in human drug proving as it is dangerous to the human
life, as risk is involved.
4. In-depth study of the objective symptoms and pathological tissue
findings are possible in animal proving.

Disadvantages
1. Subjective symptoms and the mental symptoms the drug is capable of
producing, cannot be ascertained.
2. The action of the same drug may be different on the animal and human
being. Example: a small quantity of Arsenic in horses is used to
relieve flatulency, but the same drug in humans proves to be fatal.
3. Anatomy of animals is different from that of the human beings, so the
structural changes the drug produced in animals cannot be fruitfully
applied to humans.
4. Ascertaining the modalities is difficult in animals
5. Finding out the susceptibility and idiosyncrasy is difficult in animals.
Advantages and Disadvantages of Human Drug Proving

Advantages
1. Subjective mental symptoms and modalities can be studied perfectly.
 2. Man is intellectually superior to other animals on this planet. Hence, the
effect of the drug on his mind and the intellect can only be studied by
human drug proving.
3. From homeopathic point of view, the symptoms of mind and the Kent’s
generals like dreams are the most important symptoms to be
ascertained. Hence, to know the capacity of any drug to produce such
symptom is only possible by proving them on human beings.
4. Qualitative study like finding out the taste and smell of the medicinal
substance is only possible in human drug proving.
5. “The experiments of homeopathy are made by men, for men under the
natural conditions which belong to the every day life of all men. They
are not necessarily conducted in elaborately equipped technical
laboratories, or by using and abusing poor dumb animals whose only
language is a cry” says Stuart Close.

Disadvantages
1. The pathological tissue changes cannot be studied because of the
danger to the life of the prover.
2. The unknown new substances cannot be proved on the human beings.
This is impossible in human drug proving, as it is dangerous to the
human life, as risk is involved.
3. It is practically not possible to prove the poisonous substances on
human beings. Effects of such poisonous substances on the humans
can only be ascertained by accidental poisonings and atopsy findings.
4. Only functional disturbances of different parts can be observed.
 Chapter – 4
DIFFERENT THERAUPEUTIC
METHODS

DIFFERENT MODES
OF TREATMENT (§ 22-25)
Drugs can cure the diseases, only if they have the capacity to produce
disease symptoms in the healthy persons i.e., drugs can cure the diseases only if
they possess the capacity to alter the state of health. But administering these
medicines is an art. There are three methods available in the history for
administering these medicines: Antipathy, Allopathy and Homeopathy.
Antipathy or enantiopathy is commonly used method. In this method the
symptoms of the patient are removed by the application of drugs which can
produce exact opposite symptoms to the disease symptoms. Galen is the great
follower of this system.
The second method is allopathy (footnote to § 22). In fact Hahnemann
called this system as alleopathy, but in later years his followers used the
common most term allopathy. In this procedure, such drugs are employed which
are capable of producing different (heterogeneous) symptoms. There is no
relation between the disease picture and the drug picture. The relation is neither
similar nor opposite.
The third method is homeopathy. This method treats the patients by
administration of drugs which are capable of producing symptoms similar to the
disease symptoms. According to Hahnemann, homeopathy is the most perfect
method of curing the sick. This alone can remove the symptoms in a rapid,
gentle and permanent manner. This fact was known to the ancient physicians
and the contemporaries of Hahnemann also.
History shows that different therapeutic methods were practiced by different
physicians all over the world in different parts. Hahnemann identified the
following methods of treatments as the important ones:
1. Antipathy or enantiopathy
2. Allopathy
3. Homeopathy
 4. Isopathy
5. Tautopathy
Antipathy or Enantiopathy (§ 22, 23, 56 to 62 and 69)
Antipathy is also known as enantiopathy. The word antipathy is made of two
words namely, “anti” means opposite, and “pathos” means suffering.
ANTIPATHY = ANTI (OPPOSITE) + PATHOS (SUFFERING)
Antipathy is a system of medicine that treats the patient by administration
of drugs that produce exactly opposite symptoms from the suffering symptoms
of the patient. The axiom or law of antipathy is “contraria contrariis curentur”.
That means, “opposite cures opposite”. The founder and supporter of this system
is Galen. Historical evidences say that Hippocrates advocated two systems of
medicine. One is the similia similibus curanter, i.e. law of similars. The other is
law of dissimilars or antipathy. Hippocrates had the idea that if any natural
disease was in curable condition it had to be treated with the help of law of
similars. But, if the disease was incurable, then second method of treatment was
to be followed. Antipathy is a palliative treatment, but Galen supported only the
antipathic system and the church authority in history made it mandatory.
The opposite drug therapy cannot cure the diseases. Dr. B.K. Sarkar states
in his “Hahnemann’s Organon”, “As for instance a hand kept long enough in
ice-cold water after having withdrawn does not remain cold, the colder the
water of the bath was and the longer it acted on the healthy skin of the hand, the
more inflamed and hotter does the latter afterwards become”. Everytime we
prescribe the antipathic remedy, initially the disease seem to reduce in intensity
but after a short time, it arouses again with more power. So this method is in fact
making the patient’s condition still pathetic day by day.
Example:
1. To a case of constipation an antipathic doctor prescribes a remedy that
has the capacity to produce diarrhoea i.e. opposite condition to the
patient’s presenting complaint.
2. To a case of burns, the antipathic treatment is to dip the affected part in
the cold water.
3. A weak debilitated person is given wine to make him active and
energetic. In the initial stages, it acts perfectly in the desired manner.
But what will be the after effect? Depression and longing for more
quantity of wine to get the same stimulation. If the patient starts taking
more amount of wine, it has its own effects and produces medicinal
disease making the condition of the patient more pathetic.

Advantages
 1. In some cases like medicinal emergencies, where there is no time for
the dynamic medicines to stimulate the vital force, palliative
medicines can save the life of the patient (footnote to § 67).
2. In conditions where ascertaining the symptoms of the patient is difficult
like in case of unconscious patients, the palliative medicine for the
presenting complaints can be given.
3. In all conditions where instantaneous action is expected to save the life
of the patient, antipathic mode is advocated.

Disadvantages
1. Totality of symptoms are not covered or given importance in this
system. Only one or more troublesome presenting complaint is given
importance. Hence, it is only a palliative system of medicine and not a
curative method. This method ameliorates the symptoms of the patient
temporarily. After a short span of relief, the symptoms recur in more
intensity. This damages the stamina of the patient further making the
case more difficult to cure.
2. Everytime the dose of the medicine has to be increased as the disease
recurred with more intensity. This further deranges the life of the
patient. Increased dose of the medicines in material doses might
produce iatrogenic disease.
3. It is practically impossible to prescribe opposite symptoms for each and
every symptom of the patient. So this method cannot be applied
universally.
Allopathy or Heteropathy (Footnote to § 22 and § 54, 55 and 56)
Originally Hahnemann called this system as alleopathy, in the later years his
followers called it as allopathy. The Greek word, allopathy is made up of two
words “alloion” means dissimilar or different or heterogeneous, “pathos” means
suffering. The name allopathy was first coined by Hahnemann.
ALLOPATHY = ALLOION (DISSIMILAR) + PATHOS (SUFFERING)
Allopathy can be defined as the medical therapy which has no relation
between the drug symptoms and the disease symptoms. They employ those
drugs which are neither opposite nor similar to the symptoms of the disease, and
there is no direct pathological relation between the medicinal action and the
disease. They make use of the procedures, which they think most adopted to the
given case. Allopathy uses large, crude doses and external applications of
medicines. Allopathy uses compound mixtures which make the disease
incurable. In allopathy, the disease is diagnosed by isolating the material
substance as the causative factor of disease.
 Example:
1. A man with fever is given purgative, on the basis of the belief that the
purgative will remove the toxic substances in the bowels that cause the
disease.
2. A person with epileptic attacks was treated with issues (a crude practice
of the 17th and 18th century medicine of letting the blood freely out.).

Disadvantages
1. This system uses large doses of medicinal mixtures which are harmful
to the patient in a long term usage.
2. It treats disease on the basis of diagnosis and prescribes a specific
remedy. Example: specific remedy for typhoid, malaria, cholera etc.
There is no scope for individualization.
3. Medicines are proved on animals and not on the healthy humans. So no
question of usage of uncommon, peculiar symptoms and subjective
symptoms will arise.
4. Allopathy gives importance to material aspect of the organism and
neglects the fact that man has to be studied in the holistic aspect. It has
a pathological and materialistic view only.
5. Allopathy has no therapeutic law of its own and no founder. It applies
principles of many sciences according to the requirement of the case.
Many of the therapeutic practices are derivations of other sciences,
like law of similia and law of antipathy etc.
6. This method employs crude mixtures of medicines in large doses for a
long period, the chronic disease remains in its place and iatrogenic
disease may result.
Allopathic treatment cannot be called the ideal method of cure. Allopathic
philosophy keeps changing from time to time just like the kaleidoscope, that
changes its colors and designs in each direction, yet the substance remains the
same (footnote to § 25).
Homeopathy
Homeopathy is a rational therapeutic system with the aim of curing the
sufferings of a person by administration of drugs which have been
experimentally proved on healthy human beings and have the capacity to
produce similar sufferings. It is based on the law, “similia similibus curentur”
that means ‘ let likes be cured by likes’. The founding father, Dr Samuel
Hahnemann was a German by birth. The meaning of the word homeopathy is
“similar suffering”.
HOMEOPATHY = HOMEOS (SIMILAR) + PATHOS (SUFFERING)
Superiority of homeopathy
1. This system is based on the nature’s therapeutic law “similia similibus
curanter”, which means “like cures like”. Homeopathy slightly
modifies this law and made it harmless. The law of homeopathy is
“similia similibus curentur”, which means ‘let likes be cured by likes’.
2. Hahnemann says, “treat the patient and not the disease”. Homeopathy
tries to cover the totality of symptoms of the patient and not the single
presenting complaint of the patient. It treats the individuals. There are
no specific remedies in homeopathy. The aim of homeopathy is to cure
the patient and not to palliate his sufferings or to suppress the disease
manifestations.
3. Homeopathic medicines are proved and reproved on healthy human
beings of all age groups and both sexes. Hence, the action of the
medicines are well known to the prescribing physician.
4. Homeopathy covers the totality of symptoms of the patient and not the
single symptom. There is no chance for palliation and suppression of
the symptoms. Hence, it is the safest system of medicine in the world.
5. Medicinal substances are not administered in the crude form to the
patients, but in dynamised and minute doses. They are perfectly
harmless and there is chance of developing medicinal or iatrogenic
diseases, if the law is followed perfectly according to the principles.
6. Homeopathy is based on nature’s law of cure. Nature does not change
for anybody and under any circumstances; hence homeopathy has
definite and fixed principle.
7. It is a holistic system of medicine, covering both physical and mental
symptom of the patient. This is very closer to biological concept of
disease.
8. Homeopathic system of medicine is purely scientific as it is based on
inductive method of logic, exact observation, correct interpretation,
rational explanation and scientific construction is followed.
9. Homeopathy has raised the medicinal therapeutics to an individual
status. It has its own laws and principles. For the prescription, it is not
based on any other paramedical subjects or any other sciences. It is
only based on two factual observations “the disease is produced by
miasms and can be cured only by the similar symptom producing
drugs”. The homeopathic philosophy gives importance to clinical
observations.
Homeopathy is the only curative method; allopathy and antipathy are the
palliative and suppressive methods that damage the condition of the patient and
make the disease incurable.
Isopathy (Footnote to § 56)
The world Isopathy is made of two words, “iso” means “same” and “pathos”
means “suffering”.
ISOPATHY = ISO (SAME) + PATHOS (SUFFERING)
This system is based on the axiom “equalia equalibus curentur” which
means “same cures same”. Dr. Willium lux, a homeopathic veterinary surgeon is
considered as the founder of this system. He lived in Leipzig during the years of
1833. The clear origin of this principle is not known; before Willium Lux
Dioscorides, Xenocrates, Galen, Paracelsus, Aegienta etc. seem to acknowledge
this law. Dr.Willium Lux wrote a book called “The Isopathy of contagions”.
Isopathy can be defined as a method of treating the disease by same contagious
principle that produces disease. Isopathy is not homeopathy. There is a clear
difference between the same and the similia. Isopathy is only a
misunderstanding of the law of similia. Nosodes in homeopathy like
influenzinum, psorinum etc though look like Isopathy, work according to the
similia principle. Every nosode in homeopathy has been proved on healthy
human beings and clinically checked by homeopaths before introducing them in
to materia medica. Moreover, the causative agent is potentised or dynamised
before proving. Hence, it is no way same to the disease but it is similar to it.
Isopathic treatment almost died during time of Hahnemann itself, because it is
not a true curative treatment.
Example:
1. According to the isopathic principles, to a person suffering from burns,
hot packs will be applied on the affected area.
2. An isopath treats a case of frost bite with the application of snow to the
body.
3. A patient of otorrhoea is treated by administration of dilution of his own
ear discharge.
Isopathy is harmful and may lead to dangerous disasters. Homeopathy
believes in administration of medicines based on totality of symptoms and not
on the material cause of the disease.

Disadvantages of Isopathy
1. The highest ideal of cure is possible only by considering the totality of
symptoms and not by administering the same causative material.
Initially, Hering and Gross tried to adopt this system in homeopathy
with few modifications. But in the later years, this system died during
the time of Hahnemann as it could not produce the desired results.
 2. Cure in Isopathy is of chance, it is not reliable and universally
applicable method. It is an incomplete system as all diseases cannot be
treated effectively.
Difference between Isopathy and Homeopathy

Are Nosodes Homeopathic Remedies?

The difference between Nosode and Isopathy is that the homeopathic
remedy (Nosode) is proven and it has more wider application, as the totality of
symptoms can be covered. Isopathic remedy can be used only to cover the
disease which the diseased product is capable of producing. Nosodes act
curatively only when they are administered on the basis of totality of symptoms.
“Prove all, and hold fast that which is good” was the lesson Hahnemann learnt
from his father. Hence, when proven and administered on the basis of totality,
just like mineral, and animal source medicines nosodes also work curatively.
Hahnemann, Hering, Lux, Gross, and Stapf are considered as the pioneers of this
nosode method.
Hering was the first pioneer to prove the nosode “Psorinum” on himself.
Shortly after Hahnemann published his chronic disease theory, Hering
performed the first proving of a Nosode on himself. It was Hering’s idea to use
miasmic agents as potentized remedies. The Greek word
“Noso” is a prefix which means ‘morbid root’. This term is also connected
with the Latin word “noxa”, the root of the term noxious. This implies the use of
potentially dangerous noxious materials as a basis for a potentized remedy. That
is why Hering called these remedies “nosodes”. As you can see by their very
nature, these remedies must be used correctly. Hering is responsible for greatly
expanding the homeopathic materia medica as well as adding seven new
categories of potentized remedies. For example, Hering introduced:
1. The idea of using poisons taken from insects, snakes, and other
venomous creature (animal poisons).
2. The use of remedies made from miasmas (nosodes).
3. The introduction of potentized miasmas taken directly from the
patient’s body (auto-nosodes).
4. The use of Potentized miasmatic products, nosodes for the prevention
of infectious diseases (homeoprophylaxis by nosodes).
5. The use of homologous organs, tissue and secretions (sarcodes).
6. The use of the chemical and nutritional elements innate to the organism
(chemical and elemental relationships)
7. The use of potentized disease vectors to remove infestation e.g.
potentized weed seeds to get rid of weeds and insects to remove
infestations. (isodes)
Hering continued to experiment with nosodes of acute and chronic miasms
and invited others to conduct provings. He was the first to recommend the use of
potentized psorine (Psorinum) gleet-matter (Medorrhinum), pthisine
(Tuberculinum) and syphiline (Syphilinum) as intercurrent remedies in chronic
diseases. In 1830 Hering proposed the use of hydrophobinum for the prevention
of rabies, Variolinum for prevention of smallpox, and psorine for the prevention
of the itch miasm.
Hahnemann was most concerned about inclusion of the diseased material
into homeopathic materia medica. But the proving of the nosodes and the
application of these medicines on the basis of totality of symptoms paved path to
new source of drugs in the homeopathic materia medica. They are no longer
considered as isopathic medicines once they are potentised and proved well
according to the homeopathic principles and employed on the basis of totality.
 Hahnemann in his chronic diseases, comments in comparison with nosodes
and isopathic remedies “the anti-psoric medicine treated of in the following
volumes contain no so called isopathic remedies because, their pure effects,
even those of the potentised itch miasm (psorin), are no longer away from being
sufficiently proved to enable us to make a sure homeopathic use of them. I say
homeopathic, for the prepared itch matter does not remain idem even if given to
the patient from whom it was taken, because if it is to do him good, it can only
do so in a potentised state, seeing that crude itch matter, which he has in him
already being an idem, has no action on him. The preparation that developes its
power (potentisations) changes and modifies it, just as gold leaf, after being
potentised, is no longer, crude(leaf) gold without action on the human body, but
at every state of its potentisation, is more and more modified and altered”.
Along with the above stated systems there developed another method called
the Tautopathy.
Tautopathy
A leading pharmacist in England called D.W.Everitt has named this system
as “Tautopathy”. This approach is said to be based on the “Arndt- Schultz law”.
This law was first introduced by a German psychiatrist and homeopath
“Rudolph Arndt” (1835- 1900), and a German pharmacologist and toxicologist
“Hugo Paul Friedrich Schultz” (1853-1932) (famous for his “inverted U” dose
response in pharmacology) in separate instances. Both of them formulated a
physiological law “for every substance small doses stimulate, moderate doses
inhibit, large doses kill”. Most of the homeopaths believed that bad effects of
the crude drugs can be antidoted by administering the same remedy in
dynamised form. But this belief is wrong. This belief came into existence as
there is a pharmacological law in which it is explained that a drug in its small
dose will, have the opposite effects than when it is used in its larger dose. These
two phases of the same drug action is called the “biphasic response of the drug”.
 Graphical representation of Arndt-Schultz law

The Arndt -Schultz law is a law to describe the action of the drugs in
different doses. This law helps in explaining the homeopathic principles of
dilutions. Homeopathy operates in the area where stimulation occurs, whereas
allopathy operates in the inhibitory area of dosages. Arndt-Schultz law is found
in the old pharmacological books of allopathy. It supports the dynamisation of
drugs and the effects of small doses.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN HOMEOPATHY AND ALLOPATHY

 Both systems are significant in their own places. As Dr. B.K.Sarkar rightly
comments “The places of both are equally important, there is no conflict; there
is complimentary effort.” Homeopathy does not have any conflict with other
sciences, but it openly opposes the practice of suppression in the curable
conditions.
 Chapter – 5
NATURE’S LAW & HOMEOPATHIC LAW

THERAPEUTIC LAW OF NATURE

“The super structure of homeopathy has a foundation of solid concrete,
composed of broken rock of hard facts, united by cement of great natural
principle”
—Stuart Close
The therapeutic law of nature was known to the medical world right from the
Hippocratic period. This is considered as the only curative law in the universe,
infact many cures that have occurred in the past are based on this nature’s law of
cure. Hahnemann discovered the homeopathic system based on the universally
known therapeutic law of nature “Similia Similibus Curantur” means “like cures
like”. This law of nature was well known to the physicians of ancient times. The
father of medicine Hippocrates, physicians like Nicander, Xenocrates, Varro,
Quintus, Serenus, Paracelsus and physicians of Roman schools, Basil Valentine,
Benedictine monk of Erfurt, Hindu ayurvedic sages etc mentioned about the
possibilities of curing diseases by the law of similaris. They could not employ
this law universally because of its limitations. Hahnemann successfully moulded
it and applied it in curing diseases by changing the law from “similia similibus
Curantur” to “similia similibus Curentur” i.e. “like cures likes” has been
changed to “let likes be cured by likes”.
§ 26 says, “A weaker dynamic affection is permanently extinguished in the
living organism by a stronger one, if the latter (whilst differing in kind) is very
similar to the former in its manifestations”. Nature’s law is easily
comprehensible law and does not require any further explanation. Hahnemann
uses the word “dynamic affection”, so this law is applicable to the vital
phenomenon and not to the material phenomenon. When two similar
manifestations of different kind but of unequal strength, meet in the living
organism, the weaker manifestation is completely removed by the stronger one.
Nature’s law of cure is not an imaginary derivation but is based on experience,
clinical trials and observations of pioneers. Nature’s law is eternal; it does not
change with time. Because of this reason, homeopathy is superior to other
systems of medicine. The similar and stronger diseases produced by the
homeopathic drugs always extinguish the weaker similar miasmatic disease or
natural diseases in the living organism. Because the vital force does not accept
two similar forces with it at same time, it invariably chooses the one which is
stronger amongst the two. The stronger medicinal disease remains and the
weaker miasmatic disease is removed completely and permanently. Because of
its artificial nature, the medicinal disease vanishes after certain period of time.
Thus the vital force gets rid of both medicinal and dynamic miasmatic disease.
Nature’s law proves that only homeopathic law is curative in nature.
Examples of Nature’s Law of Cure (Footnote to § 26)
1. The planet Jupiter can be seen in night time, but as the day approaches
and the sunlight falls on the eye, the light of Jupiter becomes invisible
and sun becomes clearly evident. This happens because the stronger
similar power of sun has extinguished the weaker light of Jupiter.
2. The weaker offensive smell can be extinguished by inhaling the snuff.
This acts by its action on the olfactory nerve. Eating sweet, listening to
good music cannot serve the same purpose, because they are not
similar manifestations. So the stronger smell of the snuff has
extinguished the weaker offensive smell.
3. The weak cry of the injured soldier in the battle field is muffled by the
stronger sound of beating drums.
Not only physical even moral examples can be given for the nature’s law:
4. A depressing state of a person is totally overlooked when more
injurious sorrow or damage is faced by another person. This acts like a
moral remedy (footnote to §17).
5. The injurious effects of great joy can be removed by drinking coffee
which stimulates the mind by producing similar excessive joy.
Experiences of Other Physicians on Nature’s Law of Cure
1. Aristotle of 360 B.C. gave the following dictum, “if the similia of the
remedy acts upon the similia of the disease, the results of this mutual
action is neutralization” i.e. health. In support of his derivation of
nature’s law and its effects, Hahnemann quotes some experiences by
his senior and contemporary physicians. These experiences can be
coined as accidental homeopathic cures:
2. Physicians like Dezoteux, Leroy, Klein, J.F.Closs, Fr.Wendt, Murphy
etc have observed that the attack of smallpox had cured amourosis
(partial or complete blindness), testicular swelling, dysentery etc. in
some cases. This cure resulted because smallpox can actually produce
the same complaints in a living organism. So it is an example of
similimum based cure.
 3. Hardenze and Hunter explained that the case of intermittent fever and
half paralyzed arm were cured when cowpox attacked them. This
happened because cowpox has the capacity to produce the above said
symptoms.
4. Bosquillions observed that measles prevented the attack of epidemic
whooping cough because measles is similar stronger disease and it
prevented the occurrence of weaker whooping cough. This is due to
partial similarity between the two diseases. This is another example of
nature’s law.
5. Another physician called Kortum observed that a patient of chronic skin
eruptions was permanently cured by an attack of measles because the
chief symptom of measles is to produce rash in a patient.
Only those medicines which can produce similar but stronger symptoms to
the disease symptoms, can remove the miasmatic disease in a rapid, gentle and
permanent, manner (§27).

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN NATURE’S LAW AND HOMEOPATHIC

LAW
 MODUS OPERANDI OF HOMEOPATHIC
CURE (§ 28 & 29)
How a homeopathic cure takes place? (§ 28, 29 and 148)
Homeopathic cure is based on the nature’s law of cure. The nature’s law of
cure is purely based on the experiences and experimentations of our ancestors.
According to their experience, it is the only curative law in universe. Hence they
have not given much importance to the modus operandi of its cure.
In § 28, Hahnemann says how a homeopathic cure takes place; is not of
much importance to a physician. Scientific explanations to the material
phenomenon can be given effectively. But, it is difficult to give explanations to
dynamic phenomenon like natures law. Hahnemann says, “It matters little what
may be the scientific explanation of how it takes place; and I do not attach much
importance to the attempts made to explain it. But following view seems to
commend itself as the most probable one, as it is founded on the premises
derived from experience.” Yet Hahnemann gives satisfactory explanation to the
modus operandi of homeopathic cure, i.e. the mode of action of the homeopathic
cure in the following manner.
Step I: Based on the similia principle when any homeopathic medicine is
administered, it produces medicinal disease (artificial disease). The medicinal
disease directly affects the vital force through the medium of nerves. Medicinal
disease must always be stronger and similar to the miasmatic disease (natural
disease). Because the control of dose and potency of medicine is in physician’s
hand, he administers the medicine which is stronger than the miasmatic diseases.
Medicine acts unconditionally, at all times, under all circumstances, on every
person.
Step II: § 26 states that, “A weaker dynamic affection is permanently
extinguished in the living organism by a stronger one, if the latter (whilst
differing in kind) is very similar to the former in its manifestations”.
Based on this principle the stronger medicinal disease removes the weaker
miasmatic disease. Now the place of miasmatic disease is occupied by the
medicinal disease. Vital force now suffers only by the medicinal disease.

Step III: Medicines have specified period of action and they have to be
administered always in the minutest doses possible. Because of these reasons,
the medicinal diseases gradually become weaker and milder. At one point of
time, the power of the vital force becomes stronger than the medicinal disease
that is left out. Exactly at this moment the vital force reacts actively against the
medicinal disease and removes it easily. Now the vital force is free from both
the miasmatic disease and the medicinal disease. Vital force becomes healthy
again, retaining the normal sensations and functions of the body.
 Explanation: The action of a remedy on the diseased vital force is the
primary action. This helps to remove the miasmatic disease from the vital force.
Later, the reaction of vital force on the medicinal disease is always opposite, this
can be termed as the secondary curative action. These two actions are necessary
to bring the highest ideal of cure. The homeopathic cure always takes place at
the dynamic level. Hence, the patient feels a sense of well being after
administration of the homeopathic remedy. It will always take some time to
notice the restoration of structural pathological change in the body. Hahnemann
has not given much importance to the theoretic explanation of modus opernadi
of homeopathic cure. Practically it is impossible to notice the dynamic action.
The above explanation has to be considered as the most probable explanation to
understand the modus operandi of cure.

MEDICINAL DISEASES ARE POWERFUL

THAN MIASMATIC DISEASES (§30-34)
According to the nature’s law, only the powerful affection can remove a
weaker affection permanently. Based on this fact we prove that the medicinal
disease being stronger, can easily remove the weaker miasmatic disease. But the
question remains the same as, how to prove that the medicinal disease is surely
powerful than the miasmatic disease?
The following reasons make it clear that the medicinal diseases are
undoubtedly and undeniably more powerful than the miasmatic diseases:
Reason 1: Medicines act unconditionally, at all times, under all
circumstances and on every individual
Reason 2: The power of the medicinal disease can be regulated by dose and
potency
Reason 3: Medicines help in preventing the occurrence of diseases
Reason 4: Medicines palliate, suppress and even cure natural diseases
Reason 1: Medicines Act Unconditionally, AtAll Times, Under All
Circumstances and on Every Individual
Disease forces can make a person sick only if he is susceptible to it. They
can affect the vital force only if the conditions and the surroundings are
favoring. Some conditions like genetic or hereditary susceptibility, exciting
causes and some maintaining causes and continuous exposure to noxious
inimical forces weaken the vital force. So, it is clear that dynamic miasmatic
forces can affect the vital force only if the conditions are favorable. But
medicines are powerful than the miasmatic forces, they can affect any person
without any preformed conditions. This can be proved perfectly right by human
drug proving.
 Medicines can affect a person at any time, without any seasonal or diurnal
variation. But this is not same with the miasmatic forces. Infectious diseases like
cholera, dysentery etc are more prevalent in summer seasons and they cause
their epidemic severity only under suitable conditions. Arthritic conditions are
more common in rainy seasons. Respiratory complaints are more in winter
seasons. Filariasis is mostly common in costal areas. Cholera was more
prevalent on banks of river Ganges where the conditions were more suitable for
its development.
Certain diseases cannot affect the persons either because of their hygienic
measures or their racial or individual immunity. Certain diseases affect only
certain socio-economic groups. Example: it has been reported that the people of
Negroid origin in U.S.A. are more susceptible than the Caucasians to
tuberculosis. Indians are more susceptible to the typhoid infections than the U.K
born. But medicines can be used under all circumstances and on every
individual to control the disease. They do not need any particular circumstance
for their action. They can act in any place and on any social class.
It is proved that the medicines can affect any person on this earth. The only
difference is the amount of dose and potency that is needed to affect sensitivity
of the person. But this is not true for the natural diseases. Example: during
certain epidemics, few people remain free from that disease.
Reason 2: The Power of the Medicinal Disease Can Be Regulated By Dose
and Potency
To remove the miasmatic disease the physician creates the medicinal
disease. This artificial disease when administered, is similar yet stronger to
miasm, successfully removes the miasm permanently. This is practical to create
the similar and stronger medicinal disease because the regulation of dose is in
the hands of the physician himself. Medicine is well under the control of the
physician. But the miasmatic virulence and power regulation is not under the
physician’s control.
Reason 3: Medicines Help In Preventing the Occurrence of Diseases
Hahnemann says in § 33 “If medicines can protect from disease that is
raging around, they must possess a vastly superior power of affecting the vital
force”. In the year 1801, a boy who had taken Belladonna in small doses
remained unaffected by an epidemic of scarlet fever in Koningslutter. This
proves that the Belladonna medicine prevented the occurrence of scarlet fever in
that boy. Since the medicines are stronger than the miasms, they can prevent the
occurrence of miasmatic diseases.
Reason 4: Medicines Palliate, Suppress and Even Cure Natural Diseases
 This fact has been successfully proved by experiments of the medicinal
systems like antipathy and allopathy.
From the above deductions, we can say that medicines are undoubtedly
superior in strength to miasmatic disease. To cure any condition, medicines must
produce an artificial disease as similar as possible with somewhat increased
power to the miasmatic disease. The dissimilar disease can never cure each other
but either palliate, suppress or join each other and form double complex disease
(§ 34).
 Chapter – 6
WHAT HAPPENS WHEN
TWO DISEASES MEET

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN TWO DISSIMILAR

DISEASES MEET (§ 35-42)
The nature’s law of cure purely explains that only similar disease can cure a
disease, whereas two dissimilar diseases either suppress or palliate or together
form a complex disease. Cure is not possible in such conditions. In proof of his
statement that two dissimilar diseases can never cure each other, Hahnemann
gives some observations of his senior physicians. Three possibilities may
happen when two dissimilar diseases meet inside an organism:
1st possibility: If the older disease is stronger, the newer weaker disease is
repelled and not allowed to enter inside the organism. In short, the stronger
repels the weaker.
2nd possibility: If the older disease is weaker, the stronger newer disease can
easily enter the organism and suspend the older disease. In short, the stronger
suspends the weaker.
3rd possibility: Two diseases of equal strength, after a long period, the new
dissimilar disease joins the older one and forms “(double) complex disease”.
1st Possibility (§ 36) : Repulsion
If the older disease is stronger, the newer weaker disease is repelled and not
allowed to enter inside the organism. In short, the stronger repels the weaker.
When two dissimilar diseases of equal strength or the older one is stronger than
the newer disease meet inside a body, the older disease does not allow the newer
one inside the organism. It repels the newer disease from entering into the body.
Example (§ 36)
1. A patient suffering with a chronic disease will not be affected by simple
autumnal dysentery or mild epidemic.
2. Dr. Larry observed that the plague of Lavent did not affect the area
where disease scurvy was prevalent. Further, he observed that the
persons suffering from eczema were not affected by it.
3. Jenner observed that rachitis prevented the vaccination from taking
effect.
4. According to Von Hilden, the patients suffering from pulmonary
consumption are not liable to be attacked by epidemic fevers of mild
varieties.
From the above examples it is clearly evident that the older stronger disease
will never allow the weaker newer disease from entering, if both are dissimilar
in their manifestations. The allopathic dissimilar medicines when administered
in small doses will never produce any effect. Hence, they are administered in
large physiological doses. Inspite of this, allopathy is not curative therapy and
the following 2nd possibility will explain it how? (§ 37).
2nd Possibility (§ 38) : Suppression
If the older disease is weaker, the stronger newer disease can easily enter the
organism and suspend the older disease. In short, the stronger suspends the
weaker. If the disease which is already present inside the body is weaker, then
the newer stronger disease can easily enter the body and complete its course.
After the course of the new disease is over, the older disease resurfaces and
continues to produce its symptoms.
Example:
1. Dr. Tulpius observed that two children who were suffering with
epilepsy remained free from epileptic fits, as long as they had tinea
(ringworm). When the ring worm infection was removed, the epilepsy
again resurfaced.
 2. Schopf observed that a case of itch disappeared when scurvy attached
the same person. Again, when the scurvy was gone the itch
reoccurred.
3. The same way pulmonary phthisis remained in control when the patient
was attacked with violent form of typhoid. But the phthisis advanced
when the typhoid got well.
4. It was observed again that the mania keeps the phthisis under control, it
reappears when the mania gets cured.
5. Measles and smallpox suppress each other. If measles, attack a child
who is already suffering with smallpox, measles suppress the smallpox
and runs its course. After the completion of the course of measles, the
smallpox resurfaces. The same thing happens in vice versa if smallpox
attacks a child already suffering with measles.
6. Scarlatina and cowpox behaves in the same way as stated in the above
example of smallpox and measles.
7. Kortum observed that inoculation of cowpox in a patient suppressed
measles. The same measles reappeared after the course of cowpox was
over.
8. Hahnemann himself observed that mumps (angina parotidea)
immediately disappeared when cowpox inoculation worked well.
After the termination of the cowpox, mumps again reappeared for
seven days with all its symptoms.

Allopaths with their stronger medicines, create stronger dissimilar diseases

in the patient’s body. These medicinal diseases keep the natural disease
suppressed for a long period of time. After the medicinal power is over, the
natural disease comes again in to action. So, in this system cure is not possible.
But the dissimilar procedure adopted by the allopaths make the condition of the
patient worse and incurable.
Example:
Pechlin observed that the allopaths suppressed epilepsy by means of issues.
But the epilepsy reappeared once the issue got healed. It indicates that the issue
suppressed epilepsy as long as it persisted.
3rd possibility (§ 40) : Double Complex Disease
Two dissimilar diseases of equal strength, after acting for a long period, joins
with each other and forms “(double) complex disease”. In this state each disease
occupies the most suitable and adoptable place in the same organism separately.
In (double) complex disease, two dissimilar disease cannot share a common
place inside the organism. But they try to occupy their suitable tissues or organs
inside the body.
Example:
1. When the psoric eruption starts appearing, the venereal syphilitic
symptoms will get controlled. But in a course of time, both join
together and each occupy the part of the body that is most suitable for
it. This makes the patient’s condition more incurable and complicated.
2. P. Russel reports a single case of epidemic where both smallpox and
measles prevailed in the same patient. Dr. J. Maurice says he has seen
only two such cases in his whole medical practice.
3. Zenker reports about the occurrence of cowpox, measles and purpura
together.
4. Dr. Jenner observed a successful attack of cowpox and its course in a
patient who is under mercurial treatment for syphilis. Syphilis and
cowpox occurred simultaneously.
5. The same thing happens with the long continued allopathic
medications. The medicinal disease joins with the miasmatic disease
and forms double complex disease, leaving the patient incurable (§
41).
6. Syphilitic patients, when treated with large doses of mercury, gets the
side effects of crude mercury along with the syphilitic manifestations
which is very difficult to cure (footnote to § 41). Even in nature we
can observe (double) complex diseases (§ 42).
 WHAT HAPPENS WHEN TWO SIMILAR DISEASES MEET (§ 43-46)
When two similar diseases meet inside the organism, the result is totally
opposite to the result of the dissimilar diseases. Hahnemann says, the physicians
has to learn lessons from such results (§ 43). When two similar diseases meet
inside the organism, they can neither throw each other nor control each other,
nor complicate each other. Moreover there is no question of formation of
(double) complex disease. The ultimate end result is that the stronger similar
disease permanently annihilates the weaker similar disease. This explanation is
more suitable to the dynamic phenomenon (§ 44).
Explanation
Supposing the vital force is suffering with a weaker disease called A. If the
same vital force affects with a stronger similar disease called B, the similar
disease A and B can neither repel, nor suspend each other. But the disease B,
which is similar and stronger to disease A, permanently replaces the weaker
disease A. No other possibility can be seen in such conditions. So in conclusion,
when two similar diseases meet inside the organism, the stronger one
permanently removes the weaker one. This is clearly based on the nature’s law
of cure, “A weaker dynamic affection is permanently extinguished in the living
organism by a stronger one, if the latter (whilst differing in kind) is very similar
to the former in its manifestations”. This phenomenon is very much closer to the
homeopathic law of cure “let likes be cured by likes”. Cure results when suitable
homeopathic remedy is administered to the patient in a slightly stronger dose
than the miasmatic disease. This happens because the stronger similar medicine
permanently removes weaker miasmatic disease.
Example:
1. The light of a lamp becomes faded when the powerful light of sun falls
on the retina (footnote to § 45).
2. Hahnemann in § 46 mentions about some of the accidental homeopathic
cures observed by several physicians. Dezoteux a physician states that
smallpox produces violent ophthalmia and even causes blindness.
When the same smallpox is inoculated in a case of opthalmia, it cured
the condition permanently.
3. Dr. Leroy supported it with similar example.
4. According to Klein, a case of amaurosis of two years duration was
perfectly cured by the same smallpox. This happened because
smallpox can produce similar condition in a stronger manner.
5. Dr. J. Fr. Closs says, “A case of deafness and dyspnoea was
permanently cured when the same patient was attacked with severe
attack of smallpox. This happened because smallpox can produce
similar symptoms”.
6. Klein claims that a case of testicular swelling was cured by inoculation
of smallpox, because smallpox can produce the same symptoms.
7. Dr. Wendt explains about a case of dysentery, which has been
controlled by the attack of smallpox. In the similar manner Muhry,
Hardege, J. Hunter, Bosquillion etc observed the same accidental
homeopathic cures in the nature.
8. Hardege and Hunter explained that a case of intermittent fever and half
paralyzed arm were cured when cowpox attacked them. This happened
because cowpox has the capacity to produce the above said symptoms.
9. Bosquillion observed that measles prevented the attack of epidemic
whooping cough because measles is similar stronger disease and it
prevented the occurrence of weaker whooping cough. This is due to
 the partial similarity between the two diseases. This is another
example of nature’s law.
10. Another physician called Kortum observed that a patient of chronic
skin eruptions was permanently cured by an attack of measles.
Because the chief symptom of measles is to produce rash in a patient.
When two similar diseases meet inside the organism the stronger disease
permanently removes the weaker one. An intelligent physician will accept this
natural phenomenon. Dr. Samuel Hahnemann observed this in nature. He
modified this nature’s law into safer method called Homeopathy.

HAPPY-GO-LUCKY OPERATIONS
(§ 50 & 51)
Danger of applying nature in clinical practice
An intelligent physician cannot rely totally on nature for curing the disease.
It is very dangerous to apply the crude natural law of applying one natural
disease to remove another natural disease. Hahnemann called the action of
nature in curing the diseases as the happy-go-lucky operations. It means that in
the process of curing one disease by the another similar disease, nature leaves
the life of the patient to pure luck. Thus as a conclusion, we can say that crude
nature is incapable of achieving highest ideal of cure under all circumstances
and in all diseases. The reasons can be explained as below:
1. There is scarcity of similar disease in the nature:
According to nature’s law of cure, in order to remove one disease we have to
apply stronger similar disease in its place. But experience shows that there is
scarcity of exactly similar diseases for each and every disease in the nature. So,
only few diseases can be treated successfully by nature. This is the prime
limitation of allowing nature to cure diseases.
2. Natural diseases are uncertain:
The occurrence of natural similar disease in a person is uncertain. The
suffering person may not be susceptible to the disease to be applied. Certain
diseases cannot attack certain group of people; there is racial, individual, ethnic
and species immunity in these populations. This happens because natural
diseases are conditional forces.
3. The control of the physician is lacking in case of application of
natural disease:
When any physician applies any medication to any patient he must have full
control over it. He must be able to alter the dose and potency according to the
requirement, to make the medicine more powerful than the natural miasmatic
disease. In case of requirement, the physician must be in a condition of
antidoting the medicine. This is obviously not possible if we apply any natural
disease. Their nature of occurrence, strength, morbific powers and the severity is
not in hands of the physician.
4. Natural diseases are dangerous:
Natural diseases are more dangerous to apply as medicines. This is because
in order to remove one weaker disease we have to apply stronger disease i.e. the
newer stronger disease is more dangerous than the previous one. As the control
of this disease is not in the hands of the physician, it can either kill the patient or
make the condition of the patient more miserable, or drains the vitality of the
patient.
5. The newer stronger disease itself requires removal:
Restoration of normal healthy state is cure. When we employ one disease to
cure another, we are in no way curing the disease and restoring the healthy state.
But in the place of weaker disease we are placing another stronger disease, thus
causing more damage to the patient. Now the stronger disease itself requires
treatment.
From the above explanation it is clear that the happy-go-lucky operations
of nature are an uncertain, hazardous and limited way of curing the sick.
Advantages of Using the Medicinal Forces in Cure Over Natural Disease
Forces
1. Similar diseases are very limited in number in nature. But similar
medicines can be found in abundance in various sources of nature.
2. The regulation of dose and potency is in the physician’s hand. By the
process of potentisation and succussion, we can reduce the dangerous
effects of the crude drugs to an incredible degree. We can administer
the dose sufficient enough to stimulate the vital force.
3. The medicinal disease has a certain period of action and after this
period, it subsides or disappears on its own. This reason alone makes
the homeopathic medicines the safest in the world.
4. The medicinal disease are certain in their function as their action is well
understood by proving them on healthy human beings.
5. They are not dangerous and are very much in control of the physician,
because they can be stopped or even antidoted whenever necessary.
6. Since the medicinal diseases disappear after a period of time, they can
bring about the rapid, gentle and permanent cure without least damage
to the vitality of the patient.

ANTIPATHY VERSUS HOMEOPATHY: § 52-60

Merits And Demerits of Antipathy and Allopathy In Comparison of
Homeopathy (§ 52 & 53)
There are two important methods of treatments: first one is based on
accurate observation, careful experimentation and pure experience. This system
is Homeopathy. The second one is opposite to this, can be called Allopathy or
heteropathy. Homeopathy and Allopathy cannot be practiced in alternation.
They are opposite to each other. Homeopathic system alone can give the highest
ideal of cure.

Rational Medicine (§ 54 & its footnote)

Allopathy called itself the rational medicine for several centuries. In the
name of systemic medication allopaths have utilized many improper therapeutic
methods. In the name of research, allopaths have studied the human organism
from the materialistic point only and neglected the life force. They could not
imagine the fact of dynamic cause of disease and insisted that materia peccans is
the cause of disease. They believed and advocated that cure is possible only by
the removal of this materia peccans. With this ideal, they prescribed large doses
of crude medicines for centuries. These large doses of crude substances have
damaged the state of the human economy by producing artificial medicinal
disease and by suppressing the dangerous disease conditions. In the name of
hypothetical medicinal advancement, allopaths have employed harmful
procedures like setons, venesections, emetics, purgatives, plasters, fontanels and
cauterization. These painful procedures damaged the state of patient than the
disease itself.
Venesections: cutting or section of the vein for blood letting. Issue: a
discharge of pus, blood or other matter, acting as a counter-irritant, formerly it
was considered as a treatment to remove materia peccans. Seton: an artificial
surgical procedure to create issue, by passing an instrument into the
subcutaneous tissue.
Hahnemann says, a therapeutic system which employs such harmful
practices can never be considered as a rational system. A system which palliates
and suppresses the disease manifestations without doing any thing for its cure
cannot get the name of rational medicine. A scientific rational medicine has to
fulfill 3 criteria:
1. It must be based on scientific inductive logic.
2. It must be based on facts.
3. It must be practically proven.
As we can see Homeopathy alone fulfill the above said criteria, this alone
can be called the rational medicine.
§ 55 & 56
The only reason why allopathy still exists is “Because of its instantaneous
palliative relief” (§55). With the free usage of palliative medicines allopaths are
misleading the patients for 17 centuries. This Galania antipathy (§ 56) which is
widely used today by the allopaths is not a curative method.

ISOPATHY
(FOOTNOTE TO § 56)
Please refer the explanation given on pg. 162 under chapter - Different
therapeutic methods.
§ 57- 59
Palliative practice can only handle one or two chief symptoms, which are
more troubling to the patient. This gives instantaneous relief and can never cure
the patient. Many examples of such practices can be stated.
1. Old school practitioners give large doses of opium for all types of
pains; this will palliate the condition because it produces numbness
and temporary relief from pain.
2. Opium, in case of diarrhoea palliates the condition, because it stops the
peristaltic movements of intestinal mucosa and makes it senseless.
3. To treat a case of insomnia, an allopath gives opium. It produces
stupefied comatose sleep instantaneously but only for a short period.
But then the sleeplessness recurs with more intensity.
4. The burnt hand of a patient is kept in cold water as treatment for
instantaneous relief. But the condition worsens after a few hours.
Removal of single or two symptoms of a patient is extremely faulty
symptomatic treatment. Removal of totality of symptoms is the only removal of
disease. Nothing else is good for the patient. Experience shows that after a span
of relief in palliation, the disease recurs again but in a more aggravated form.
Every drug substance when administered produces certain action on the vital
force. This can be termed as the primary action of the drug. To this primary
action of the drug, the vital force reacts in the opposite manner. This reaction of
the vital force to the primary action of the drug can be termed as the secondary
action. This happens according to the nature’s law, “Every action has an equal
and opposite reaction”. The secondary action as a rule will be always powerful
than the primary action.
§ 60-62
When in antipathy a drug is administered that produces opposite symptoms,
the vital force initially seems to accept the drug influence, this is a palliative
reaction. After some period of time vital force produces a violent opposite
secondary reaction to the primary action of the drug, that is more powerful than
the primary action of the drug. Thus in antipathic mode, by every repetition of
the drug the disease symptom becomes more powerful. To control this disease
aggravation, the antipathic physician has to prescribe more powerful medicines
in his consecutive prescriptions. By such types of medicinal practices either the
disease becomes more harmful or the disease gets suppressed at the cost of the
new disease or the medicinal disease. This system can never cure a disease.

BROUSSEAU’S PHYSIOLOGICAL SYSTEM

Footnote to § 60
Brousseau’s physiological system is one of the examples of the violent, no
sensual treatments practiced by the dominant medicinal school in the pre-
hahnemannian and hahnemannian time. This was introduced by a French
physician called Brousseau. Initially Brousseau fought against the senseless
mixing of large quantities of different palliative medicines, but he introduced
later the more violent system of practice called Brousseau’s physiological
system. This system debilitates the vital force, because the followers of this
system believed that the quantity and nature of bad blood in the system is the
cause for all the sufferings of the patient. So the only solution is to remove the
bad blood from the system.
Example:
1. Brousseau’s physiological system include issues, setons, leeches
application, cupping, gum arabic solutions, venesections, warm baths
and vesications etc. By such procedures, the patient’s blood was made
to flow freely from his body.
2. In the name of “hunger diet” the patient was kept on fasting. This
practice made the patient weaker. Further, drainage of blood and vital
fluids made the vital force further depressed and made the disease
incurable.
Hahnemann comments, “For the innocent irreplaceable blood was
according to him responsible for almost all ailments”. The more the blood he
lost, the same proportion of strength the patient lost. The patient appeared more
quite in proportion as he grew weaker, but the followers of this system
considered in the wrong deduction, that the patient had actually improved.
Infact, the condition of the patient worsened in the later days because of loss of
blood. The frequently repeated reduction and exhaustion in the vital energy was
neither noticeable to the patient nor to the physician. The relatives of the patients
were blinded by the acts that something greater is being done to the patient, but
ultimately the patient passed away as he lost the most vital fluid called blood.
Hahnemann further criticizes, “In this way many thousand physicians were
miserably mislead to shed (with cold heart) the warm blood of their patients that
were capable of cure and thereby rob millions of men gradually of their life
according to Brousseau’s method, more than fell on Napoleon’s battle fields”.
Stuart Close in his Genius of Homoeopathy comments, “Blood letting, the
outgrowth of one of these false theories, affords a goods example. The
celebrated Bouvard, physician to Louis XIII, ordered his royal patient forty-
seven bleedings, two hundred and fifteen emetics or purgatives, and three
hundred and twelve clysters during the period of one year! During the extremes
to which the so-called “physiological medicine” was carried more than six
million leeches were used, and more than two hundred thousand pounds of
blood was spilled in the hospitals of Paris in one year. The mortality was
appalling. In Hahnemann’s time (1799), the death of our own George
Washington was undoubtedly caused by the repeated blood lettings to which he
was subjected. He was almost completely exsanguinated.” Thus, Brousseau’s
physiological system instead of providing betterment to the patient made more
harm to him by depressing the more vital part called the vital force. It is
remarkable to know that Brousseau in his later years of life, supported
hahnemannian principles.
 Chapter – 7
ACTION OF MEDICINES

DIFFERENT ACTIONS OF DRUGS

(§ 63-66)
“Action and reactions are equal and opposite”
—Newton’s third law.

Primary Action and Secondary Action

Nature describes that every action has an equal and opposite reaction. This is
one of the fundamental law of the nature. The first action we can call the
primary action and the reaction can be called as the secondary action. Hence, an
accurate observer without fail tries to observe the secondary action after the
primary action. This applies to each and every science as the science is nothing
but an attempt to understand the mother nature.
A simple example can be given from the physical science to understand the
nature of primary and secondary actions. If a ball is thrown against a firm
surface like a concrete wall with great intensity, it bounces back to us with the
same intensity at which we have thrown it towards the wall. The first action of
throwing the ball against the wall can be termed the primary action. The ball
returning to us with the same intensity can be termed the secondary action.
Instead, if we throw a ball very slowly, the return of the ball will also be very
slow. Thus the secondary action always depend upon the nature and intensity of
the primary action.
Actions of the Drugs
Accurate and rational observer, Hahnemann identified and applied the same
phenomenon to different actions of drugs. Drugs are the substances which
possess the power of altering the state of the health of a healthy individual. The
perfect observer Hahnemann, describes about different actions of the drugs and
the reaction of vital force to such actions of the drugs.
Two types of actions can be noticed in nature:
1. Primary action or primary effect
2. Secondary action or secondary effect. The secondary action is again of
two types :
i. Secondary counter-action
ii. Secondary curative action

Primary action
Primary action can be termed as action of the drug upon the vital force. This
action can last either for a shorter or longer period. In this stage, the vital force
plays a passive and receptive role. This happens because of the adoptive
character of the vital force. It accepts the stimulation produced by the drug
without any resistance in the first case.
Based on the nature of the primary action of the drug, the vital force
produces and exhibits abnormality in the form of altered sensations and
functions. The primary action is the product of the medicinal power and the
receptive power of the vital force conjointly. This is a fact because the medicines
cannot produce the same abnormal sensations and functions in a dead body. But
still, the primary action is considered primarily because of the inimical influence
of the drug substance only.

Secondary action
The secondary action can be termed as the defensive reaction of the vital
force to the primary action of the drug. In case of the primary action, the vital
force plays a passive role and receives the influence of the drug without any
resistance. But after a short period, vital force reacts to the primary action of the
drug in an opposite manner. This reaction of the vital force against the primary
action of the drug is called as the secondary action. This secondary action as a
rule, is always “exactly opposite to the primary action”. In the secondary action,
the vital force plays an active role. Hence the secondary action is always due to
the vital force only. The main characteristics of secondary action are:
1. Secondary action is the automatic reaction of the vital force to the
primary action of the drug. Secondary action is the basic quality of the
vital force.
2. Every living organism in the world possesses such defensive, ressistant
action against any primary action.
3. The secondary action as a rule, is always opposite and equal in strength
to the primary action.
Secondary action can be of 2 types:
i. Secondary counter-action
ii. Secondary curative action
i. Secondary counter-action
Just like any secondary action, this action is exactly opposite to the primary
action of the drug. When any drug is administered, it produces a set of
symptoms as its primary action. In response, the vital force produces exactly
opposite symptom to the set of symptoms of the primary action. This reaction is
always equal and proportionate to the primary action. The secondary counter-
action is observed in cases of antipathic treatment.
In case of antipathy, the drugs produce opposite symptoms to the disease
symptoms. In its primary action, it seems that the vital force accepts the drug’s
primary action and the disease seems to get neutralized. But this relief of
symptoms lasts only for a short period. Later on, the vital force produces the
secondary symptoms which are exactly opposite to the primary symptoms of the
antipathic drug. Hence, Hahnemann called the antipathic secondary action as the
secondary counter-action. The secondary counter-action of antipathy always
results into palliation.
ii. Secondary curative action:
This type of secondary action is noticed in the homeopathic method of
treatment. This action proves to be curative. When the homeopathic medicine is
administered, it produces primary action that is similar to the disease symptoms.
Hence the vital force accepts the primary action of the drug in the passive
manner. According to the nature’s law of cure, the similar stronger medicinal
disease removes the already existing weaker miasmatic disease. As a result, the
vital force now suffers only with the medicinal disease. Every action has an
equal and opposite reaction is the nature’s law. According to this law; to the
primary action of the drug (first action - sick making property), the vital force
produces opposite secondary action (secondary action - removing the sick
making property) that means restoration of health.
Examples of primary and secondary actions (§ 65)
1. When a hand is kept for a long time in hot water, at first it will be much
warmer than the other hand which is not kept in the hot water. This
can be termed as the primary action of water on the hand. But soon,
after the hand is removed from the hot water and allowed to dry, the
hand that was kept in water becomes colder than the other hand. This
reaction can be called the secondary action of human organism to the
primary action of the warm water.
2. A vigorous continued physical exercise for a long time makes a person
warmer. This is the primary action of exercise on the person. But again
after a short period, it produces chillness and shivering in the same
person as the secondary action.
3. Drinking wine makes a person feel warmer in its primary action. After
a short span, the same person feels much colder than before the
drinking wine. This is the secondary counter action to drinking wine.
4. When a hand is kept in the cold water first it becomes colder than the
other hand, which is not kept in the cold water. When the hand is
removed from the cold water and allowed to dry, it becomes much
hotter than the untreated hand.
5. After taking coffee a person feels lively and active. This is the primary
action of the coffee. But in a short span of time, he becomes sluggish
and drowsy for a long period, this is the secondary counter-action of
the organism to the simulative effect of coffee. In order to make him
more active and joyful further, the man needs more amount of coffee.
6. Opium, in its primary action makes a person sleepier, but the following
night the person becomes more sleepless. This is a secondary action of
the organism to the stupefying primary action of the opium.
7. In a case of tachycardia, digitalis decreases pulse rate in the person as a
primary action. But sooner the pulse becomes rapid due to secondary
action of the vital force.
8. But if a patient suffering with diarrhoea is given a medicine that
induces diarrhoea (law of similia), it produces diarrhoea as a primary
action. Initially the patient’s condition seems to worsen. But in a short
while, the vital force produces secondary response which is opposite,
that means recovery from diarrhoea. The secondary action in this case
is the curative reaction. Hence the homeopathic secondary curative
action alone can bring about a natural cure.
The above explanations make it clear that the homeopathic medicine alone
can bring upon cure. This is the rational explanation of how the homeopathic
medicines act upon the vital force by bringing out the secondary curative
response. Every action has an equal and opposite reaction, but only the
secondary curative action has the curative power on the basis of law of similaris.
Along with the above mentioned actions, two more drug actions can be
observed. They are:
1. Alternative action
2. Physiological action

Alternative action of drugs

Alternative action is a type of primary action, where various paroxysms of
primary action are seen in alternative states. During drug proving, under certain
conditions, some drugs produce certain symptoms which directly oppose each
other that have previously or subsequently appeared. This various paroxysms of
primary action are called the alternative action. Here two opposite phases of
primary action appear and disappear alternatively. This action should not be
regarded as the secondary action or the curative action of the vital force. While
treating patients with such homeopathic medicines (Ignatia, Bryonia, Rhus tox
and Belladonna etc), alternative action is observed and no improvement follows,
the same medicine should be repeated in a small dose.
Example:
1. Headache alternates with lumbago- Aloe socotrina.
2. Moist tongue followed by dryness of the mouth –Rhus tox.
3. Joyful mood followed by lachrymose state- Ignatia.
4. Constipation alternates with diarrhoea-Bryonia and Nux vomica.
5. Nux vomica produces dry and watery coryza alternatively.
6. Ptyalism (excess saliva) followed by dryness of the throat- Belladonna.
7. Rheumatism alternates with gastric complaints- Kali-bi.
8. Chillness alternates with heat –China.
9. Sleepiness and sleeplessness alternatively produced by Opium.

Physiological action of drug

The physiological action of the drug is observed when the drug is used in
massive material doses. The physiological action is because of its primary action
on the vital force of a man. Homeopathic medicines are never used in
physiological massive doses. The physiological doses, in most of the drug
substances are toxic in nature, therefore injurious to the patient. The
physiological action cannot bring curative or therapeutic action.
Example:
1. Ipecacuanha, when administered in large doses produces vomiting in a
person as physiological action.
 2. Opium as its physiological action, produces profound sleep.

CONDITIONS WHERE PALLIATIVE MODE IS PERMISSIBLE

(FOOTNOTE TO § 67)
In the footnote to § 67, Hahnemann explains the conditions where a
homeopath can make use of antipathic principles. Homeopathy as a rule, is
method intended to cure the dynamic miasmatic conditions. The homeopathic
medicines, by producing the primary action upon the vital force, induces the
secondary curative response. In this process, the vital force takes a vital and
active role in the production of secondary curative action. But there are certain
conditions where the stimulation of vital force is either impossible or the vital
force has lost the reactive capacity itself. Example: cases like asphyxia,
problems due to lightening, suffocation, freezing or drowning etc.
It such conditions the homeopathic medicines prove ineffective as the
secondary curative response cannot be induced. Hahnemann says, “only in the
most urgent cases, where danger to life and imminent death allow no time for
the action of a homeopathic remedy- not hours, sometimes not even quarter
hours, and scarcely minutes”, it is admissible to apply palliative means.
Palliative procedures like gentle electrical shocks, with clysters of strong coffee,
with a stimulating odor, gradual application of heat etc can be employed.
Various antidotes in case of poisoning, like alkalies for mineral acids, Hepar
sulphur for metallic poisons, coffee and Camphor for poisoning by Opium etc
also can be kept in to this category. This is admissible here because when the
sufficient stimulation is effected, the vital force regains its strength again.
But there is a new sect of homeopaths (mongrel sect = cross bread dog),
which neither practice homeopathy according to its fundamental principles nor
treat the patient by other laws. This group of homeopaths does not try hard to
find the similimum to the patient’s sufferings to cure them. Due to this, when ill
selected remedy fails to cure the patient they directly put the blame on
homeopathy as unsuitable to such and such case. Then they directly administer
the allopathic medicines. Selecting a homeopathic remedy is a very laborious
process. It demands sincerity and hard work on the physician’s part. The
selected remedy must cover the entire totality of the patient’s symptoms in a
similar manner. But these new sect of homeopaths, without giving much
importance to the symptoms similarity prescribe the medications. Naturally
when the medicine fails to cure the patient, they blame homeopathy and resort to
allopathic remedies. This type of practice is neither profitable to the patient nor
to the physician.

THE SCOPE AND LIMITATIONS OF HOMEOPATHY

 “A stitch in time saves nine”
—an old saying
Homeopathy is one of the therapeutic, but the only curative system of
medicine. Homeopathic system has a clearly defined scope and limitations of its
own. Hahnemann has clearly remarked that homeopathy is the only possible
method of treatment of dynamic diseases. “Accuracy and efficacy in
homeopathic therapeutics is possible to those who have clearly defined idea of
the field in which the principle of similia is operative” says Stuart close in his
“Genius of homoeopathy”. Today we find two schools of homeopathy; one
group believes too much in the homeopathic law and tries to ally the same in
curing even the incurable. Probably this school of thought made homeopathy a
miracle medicine. Another group believes too little in the efficacy of
homeopathy. Their ignorance in the application of this system even leaves the
curable cases, incurable. Only the proper knowledge of the scope and limitations
of homeopathy helps one to decide in which cases it can be applied and in which
it cannot be.
The most confident prescription is possible only by this knowledge. The
physician can easily understand that before the development of any pathological
condition, there always does exists a functional disturbance. This functional
disturbance progressed into functional defect and lead to the tissue damage or
pathological change. So in enquiring the totality of symptoms, the homeopath
enquires the cause of the disease which has lead to this functional defect and
hence leads to the pathological change. The homeopathic prescription is aimed
at the cause and not to the pathology which is the result of the disease.
Scope of Homeopathy
1. In dynamic diseases, homeopathy has a large scope: Homeopathy can
well be defined as the science of vital dynamics. It has a very great
scope in the field of vital phenomenon and functional changes in the
individual patient, irrespective of the name of the disease or its cause.
Homeopathy is confined and operative in the field of vital dynamics.
2. Stuart Close says that the living being can be affected primarily by
three ways: i. mechanical, ii. chemical, iii. dynamic. Mechanical
causes can only be treated by surgical means, physical therapeutics
and hygiene. Examples of mechanical uses are cases of trauma,
accidents, injuries, fractures of the bones etc. The chemical causes can
only be treated by physiological or chemical antidotes, and then
followed by appropriated homeopathic treatment for the functional
derangement that follows. The examples of chemical causes are
poisonings of any kind. In the dynamic causes of diseases homeopathy
 has full scope. The dynamic diseases are those which are caused by
the miasms.
3. The effects of dynamic causes like intangible medicinal and toxic
agents that constantly disturb the mind and body of the patient, come
under the scope of similia. Example: mental or psychical, atmospheric
or telluric, thermal, climacteric, dietic, hygienic, contagious,
infectious, etc can be cured effectively by homeopathy.
4. The disorders arising from prolonged abuse of drugs, falls under the
scope of homeopathy. i.e. Iatrogenic diseases.
5. The disorders arising from the bacterial causes, or pathogenic
microorganisms, producing their effects through their toxins, or
alkaloids, homeopathy has much more to offer. Example: the
triumphant success of pioneers in treating the cases like cholera,
yellow fever, typhus, and typhoid fever, malarial fever, diphtheria,
tuberculosis and pneumonia etc are the proof for the above statement.
Effective control of epidemic Encephalitis that broke out in the state
of Andhra Pradesh with the use of Belladonna, Calcarea carb and
Tuberculinum (B.C.T) by the south Indian homeopaths is one of the
best examples.
Limitations of Homeopathy
Stuart Close explains about the Dake’s postulates in his “Genius of
homoeopathy”, which gives a clear cut picture of the limitations of homeopathy.
The postulates and their following explanation will make the concept clear.
1. Homeopathy relates primarily to no affections of health, where the
exciting and maintaining cause of disease is constantly present and
operative. Example: a person complaining of severe bouts of cough
visits a homeopath. On enquiry, it was found that the cause of his
cough is his habit of smoking, as he is a chain smoker and no other
cause was elicited. Here, the treatment of the condition is the stoppage
of the habit of smoking and not the intake of drug. Instead of
removing the smoking habit, in this case any prescription will prove
futile.
2. Homeopathy relates primarily to no affections of health which will of
themselves cease after the removal of exciting cause or hygienic
measures.
Example :
i. Deficiency diseases like pellagra, scurvy, protein energy malnutrition
etc are actually deficiency disorders. They can be treated effectively
by supplying the essential nutrients like vitamins, minerals, proteins
 etc. Need of any medicinal substances would arise in such cases, when
any complication follows there by.
ii. Economically poor people, who are living in the slum areas and poor
dwellings are easily prone to numerous communicable diseases. In
most conditions, they can be eradicated by mere improving the
standard of the living (§ 77). Dynamic homeopathic medicines in such
cases are neither indicated nor needed. But suitable socio-economic,
hygienic, physical, measures have to be created instead.
3. Homeopathy relates primarily to no affections of health occasioned by
the injury or destruction of tissues which are incapable of restoration.
Example:
i. Emergency, life threatening conditions. Most urgent cases where danger
to life and no time for the indicated medicine to act, only usage of
homeopathic medicines are not advisable help of the surgical
procedures may be needed.
ii. Accidental cases and severe cases of injuries: Life threatening cases
like asphyxia, and suspended animation, from lightening, from
suffocation, freezing, drowning, and poisoning etc, homeopathic
medicines have no role to play. Such cases are not because of miasms
and not dynamic in nature. But there is some physical power acting as
the causative agent.
iii. Cases with irreversible pathological changes: Homeopathic materia
medica is also called as the human functional pathology. This is
because all the dynamized medicines during drug proving are
discontinued by the prover before the drug produces organic or tissue
changes. In the pathologically advanced conditions, the vitality of the
vital force may not be sufficient enough to restore the health by
producing the secondary curative response to the primary action of the
homeopathic remedy.
In diseases with irreversible pathological changes, the peculiar,
characteristic and individualistic symptoms will be missing. Hence in
pathologically advanced conditions the indications may not be clear and
selecting the homeopathic remedy is impossible. Homeopath can only
palliate these irreversible pathological conditions with the usage of low
potencies as constitutional medicines in higher potencies may produce
killer aggravations. Example: advanced malignant conditions, cases with
grossly damaged valvular heart problems, all the advanced cases of
phthisis, fulminate bacterial infections like water-house Frederickson
syndrome (cerebral neissereal meningitides infection) etc are some
examples of such incurable cases where homeopathic cure may not be
possible. Palliation is the only solution.
4. Homeopathy relates primarily to no affections of health where the vital
reactive power of the organisms to medicines is exhausted, or
prevented: a homeopathic medicine produces similar type of primary
action after its administration. As a response to this primary action, the
vital force produces secondary curative response to this primary
action, hence cure takes place. So in conditions where the vital force
does not possess the power of reactivity, homeopathic medicines
cannot produce the desired curative response.
Example:
i. In case of artificial drug disease: The prolonged usage of the powerful
material substances (steroids and immunosuppressive medications)
depresses the vital capacity of a person. As no vitality is left out to be
stimulated by the primary action of the drug, no cure is possible.
ii. Prolonged usage of the allopathic or the antipathic medication will
make the patient addicted to the drug. During the curative
homeopathic treatment, stoppage of such medicines will be difficult or
almost impossible. Homeopathy relates primarily to no affections of
health, the symptom likeness of which, may not be perceptibly
produced in the healthy organisms by medicinal means nor to
affections in which such symptoms are not perceptible. After
acquiring the totality of symptoms by the process of case taking, a
homeopath searches for the similimum in the homeopathic materia
medica. If the totality of symptoms is not exactly available in the
materia medica, the radical cure becomes almost impossible. In short,
those cases where the individualizing symptoms are not available,
homeopathy has a least role to play.
5. In the pure surgical and obstetrical techniques homeopathy has no role
to play. But the skilled homeopath can utilize their techniques to treat
the patient. In § 13 Hahnemann says, “Therefore the diseases that
does not come within the province of surgery, homeopathy has a
scope.” In short, the pure surgical cases have to be left to the surgeon.
Example: The perforated peptic ulcer, third grade of uterine prolapse,
rectal atresia or the esophageal atresia etc.
6. Idiosyncratic patients: Idiosyncratic patients are quite difficult to cure.
Because of their peculiar corporeal constitutions, they prove every
remedy they get, especially in higher potencies. Hence, Dr. Kent
 advices to use lower potencies in such cases and to ascend gradually to
higher till you get the desired response.
7. Limitation because of homeopathic materia medica:
i. It is very difficult for any homeopath to remember all the symptoms
mentioned in the materia medica.
ii. The lack of proper scientific evaluation in this subject makes some to
suspect the reliability of the symptoms recorded.
iii. The materia medica is constructed after the drug proving is done. But
trustworthiness of the prover determines the reliability and the
effectiveness of the symptoms in materia medica.
iv. Homeopathic materia medica contains very few remedies that are well
proven according to the Hahnemannian standards. There are still many
medicines which require thorough proving.
v. All the symptoms recorded are only the functional disturbances noticed
in the prover during drug proving. Hence handling the patient with the
structural changes, is the limitation of materia medica, as the proving
was never directed in that direction.
8. In the footnote to § 67 Hahnemann says, “In the most urgent cases,
where the danger to life, and imminent death allow no time for the
action of homeopathic remedy…in such accidents occurring to
previously healthy individuals for example in asphyxia and suspended
animation from lightening, from suffocation, freezing, drowning,
sudden poisonings etc”, to certain level the antipathy can be used, till
the vitality becomes normal and the patient is out of danger.
9. Highly dependable preoperative, post operative, well proven and
preventive medications are not available in homeopathy. Many
pioneers have contributed various preventive medications in their
literary works. But the efficacy of such medicines in today’s context
has to be evaluated by thorough research work. Role of the
homeopathic medicines in this field has to develop yet.
10. Homeopathic system depends solely on the natural process and the
natural laws; it has a limitation in the practice of applying medicines
to control the natural occurrences. Hence it is no role in the field of
contraception, anesthesia, drug induced abortions etc.
11. Bias selection of the remedy and individualization: different methods
of analysis and evaluation process advocated by various physicians
contributed to the development of controversial views in the process
of individualization of the patient. Bias of prescriptions has led to
confusions and trial and error method as the only way.
 12. The theory of vital force and the dynamization of medicine are very
difficult to explain by the existing material sciences. Hence
homeopathy has been targeted and termed by illiterates as well as the
material scientists, as the unscientific medical system. Lot of research
has to be done in this field by homeopaths.
Thus the scope and limitations of homeopathy is an important topic for the
practitioner and the student as it helps us in screening and handling the cases
properly and relevantly. This also helps in applying the law of similia only in the
area where it is applicable. Dr. J.H. Clarke in his “Homeopathy explained”,
comments about the similar views of Von Grauvogl “If homeopathy should seek
to treat all cases and every case simply solely according to law of similarity, it
would fall into the same error as allopathy. Hence these sciences are no
contracts in the sense of apposition but rather compliments to each other”.

EXPLANATIONS TO § 68 AND § 69
§ 68
A homeopath employs the medicines in very minute doses. The similimum
remedy removes the miasmatic disease because it is slightly stronger than it.
After the miasm has been removed, the vital force itself becomes free of the
medicinal disease as the medicinal effect faded off on its own after certain
period off time. Hence ultimate result in homeopathic practice is the complete
cure. Here, the effort of vital force is needed compulsorily.
§ 69 and its Footnote
The antagonistic and palliative employment of medicines by antipathy is
destructive. This happens because the stronger antipathic medicine, when
administered on the basis of opposite symptoms, suppresses the miasmatic
symptoms. At this point, the vital force remains neutral and plays a passive role
as it does not perceive any morbidity. However this effect is temporary, so the
patient feels relieved for a short period. It seems that the miasmatic disease has
been neutralized by the antipathic medicine. This mechanism of neutralization is
suitable only to the material substances which can be shown in the laboratory.
But the miasmatic force is dynamic in nature, and the antipathic medicine is
administered in the material form. Laws of chemical substances are different
from the laws of life forces. Amalgamations and neutralizations are possible
only in material and chemical processes and not among the dynamic forces.
After a short course of relief, when the power of the antipathic medicine
expires, the suppressed miasmatic disease reappears (§ 35-42). In a response to
the flaring up of the miasmatic disease, the vital force produces more violent
symptoms. To palliate these symptoms, antipathy has to use more powerful
medicines than used before. Such cycle of palliation continues in antipathic
mode with ever increasing doses of the palliative medicines. In equal proportion,
with each and every repetition of the antipathic medicine, miasmatic disease
becomes stronger. That is the only reason why in antipathic treatment the
disease becomes worsen after a period of time. In conclusion, we can say that
the antipathic treatment can palliate or suppress the disease manifestation but
can never cure the disease.

SUMMARY OF THEORETICAL PART (§ 70)

The theoretical part of Organon clearly conveys the message that the study
of disease is nothing but understanding of the totality of symptoms. The cause of
disease cannot be the material cause but the dynamic derangement of the vital
force by the dynamic inimical forces called the miasms.
1. Disease can only be cured by employing those medicines which
produce similar yet stronger symptoms to the disease totality. Every
medicine has to be proved on healthy human beings, on all age groups
and in different sexes before being administered to the patient.
2. Experience says that diseases can never be cured by those drugs which
have no relation to the disease picture i.e. allopathic dissimilar law.
3. By the employment of antipathic palliative medicines, the disease
temporarily gets ameliorated. But every repetition of such remedy
increases the intensity of the disease. This system can never cure the
disease.
4. Homeopathic system alone is the curative method of system. This is a
method of removing the disease symptoms by administration of drugs
which are capable of producing similar sufferings to that disease
picture. This system is based on the nature’s law of cure.

QUICK REFERENCES

Theoretical Part (§1-70)

Aphorism No. Subject

1 Physician’s mission
Footnote Theoretic medicine
2 Highest ideal of cure and easily comprehensible
principles
3 Knowledge of the physician
4 Preserver of health
5 Exciting cause, fundamental cause, acute and
chronic diseases, constitution
6 Unprejudiced observer, symptom, portrait of
disease.
Footnote Prima causa morbi
7 Maintaining cause, causa occassionalis, totality of
symptoms
Footnote Indisposition, symptomatic treatment-one sided
treatment
8 Zufalle, erschieinungen
Footnote Hufeland’s criticism-homeopathy can remove
symptoms but the disease remains
9 Vital force in health
10 Vital force in death
11 Vital force in disease
Footnote Materia peccans, dynamic influence
12,13,14,15,16,17 Vital force in disease
17 footnote Moral remedy
18 Totality of symptoms is the only guide to
understand the disease.
19-21 Knowledge of drugs
22,23,56,57,58,61,62,69 Antipathy or enantiopathy or palliative treatment.
52,54, footnote of 22 Allopathy
22-25 Different types of therapeutic systems
26 Nature’s law of cure
28,29 Modus operandi of homeopathic cure.
30 to 33 Proof that medicinal diseases are powerful than the
miasmatic disease
34 to 42 What happens when two dissimilar diseases meet?
36-37 Repellence
38-39 Suppression
40-42 (Double) complex disease
43-50 What happens when two similar diseases meet?
51 Happy-go-lucky operations of the nature
 52 Criminal treason against homeopathy
56 Antipathy, Galen’s contrarea
Footnote Isopathy
58 Extremely faulty symptomatic treatment called
antipathy
59,63,64,65,66 Primary action and secondary action
60 and footnote to 74 Brousseau’s physiological system
Footnote to 67 Conditions where the homeopathic doctor can
employ antipathic methods. Mongrel sects. Also refer
footnote to 148
70 Summary of theoretical part

Practical Part (§ 71-291)

Aphorism No. Subject

71 Three points necessary for cure
72 Acute and chronic diseases
73 Classification of acute diseases
74-76 Artificial chronic diseases
footnote to 74 Brousseau’s physiological system
77 False or inappropriately named or pseudo-chronic
disease
78 True chronic miasmatic disease or natural miasmatic
diseases
79 Syphilis and sycosis
80-81 Psora
Footnote to 80 Observations on chronic disease
81 Congenital corporeal constitutions
Footnote to 81 Conditions where nosological names of the disease
can be used by a homeopath
82-104 Instructions for Individual case taking
82,92,93, 99 Case taking in acute diseases
83 Case taking in chronic diseases
84 Allow the patient to talk freely in case taking
85 Begin afresh line for each new symptom
 86 Make every symptom in to a grand symptom by
through enquiry
87 No leading questions please
88,89 Enquiries, the physician can freely make
Footnote to 88,89 and Menstrual and obstetrical history has to be taken in
also footnote to 94 women without fail
Footnote to 90 Symptoms observed by the physician
91 Treatment history
94 Enquiring the maintaining cause
95 Accessory symptom of the patient
96 Hypochondriac patients
97 Indolent and modest patients
98 Always note the symptoms in the patient’s very own
expression
100-102 Case taking in epidemic and sporadic disease
102 Genus epidemicus
103 Psora must be investigated in chronic disease
104 Importance of record keeping
105-145 Drug proving methodologies
105,106,108 Knowledge of drugs, importance of drug proving
107 Drug proving on the sick
108 Superiority of human drug proving
Footnote to 108 Albrecht Von Haller and his views on human drug
proving
109 I was the first to open up this path to healthy human
drug proving, says Hahnemann
110 Toxicological symptoms observed by the others
111 Drug produce individualistic symptoms of their own
112 Advantages of minimum dose; moderate doses
rarely produce secondary action
113 Narcotics in their secondary action increase
susceptibility of the organisms
114 Except narcotics all medicines in their moderate
doses produce only primary action
115 Alternating action
116 and 117 Idiosyncrasy
Footnote Examples of idiosyncrasy
118 and 119 Individual action of every medicinal substance
Footnote Surrogates
120 Every medicine has to be distinguished from the
other
121 and 126 Qualities of a prover
122-123 Methods of preparing the medicine to be proved
124 Single, simple medicine at a time must be proved
125 and its footnote Diet of the prover
127 Drug proving on both males and females
128-129 Proving must be done in 30th potency
130 Duration of action of the drug
131-132 Proving of the drug has to be done for successive
days and even in ever increasing doses
133 Understanding the exact character of the symptom
produced
134 Some symptoms are produced in some provers other
and in some other provers
135-136 Proving of the drug must be done on both sexes,
different constitutions and many persons
137 Benefits of using moderate doses
139 Instructions to provers on how to record the
symptoms
140 Illiterate prover
141 Physician is the best prover
Footnote Benefits to physician by proving drugs on himself
142-145 Construction of true materia medica
143 and its footnote Commercial provers are not reliable
146 Judicious employment of medicines
147 Specific remedy
148 Modus operandi of homeopathic cure
(also refer § 28 and 29)
Footnote Mongrel sect
149 Chronic diseases take long time to cure
150 Indisposition
 (also footnote to § 7)
151 Difference between indisposition and disease
152-154 P.Q.R.S. symptoms and characteristic symptoms
155 A perfect remedy always cures without a
considerable disturbance
156 and 163 Accessory symptoms of the medicine
157-160 Homeopathic aggravation
161 Aggravation in chronic disease
162-171 Management of cases with imperfect homeopathic
remedy
172-184 One-sided diseases
185-203 Local maladies
204-206 Miasmatic diagnosis and their treatment
207 and also 91 Enquiry of the treatment history
208 and 209 Enquiry of personal and family history
210-130 Mental diseases
216 Somato-psychic origin of mental diseases
221 Mental diseases of acute origin
224 Mental disease of doubtful origin
225 Mental disease of psycho-somatic origin
231-244 Intermittent diseases
231 and 233 and its Alternating diseases
footnote
234 Afebrile variety
235 Sporadic and epidemic disease
241 Epidemic of non-marshy type
243 Individual pernicious variety
244 Endemic marshy
245-251 Repetition of remedies according to new experience
248 Schein symptome
251 Alternating action of the remedies
252-256 Signs of commencement of improvement
257-258 Favorite remedies
259-261 Diet and regimen in chronic diseases
262-263 Diet and regimen in acute diseases
264-265 Genuine medicine
266-268 Preparation and storage of medicinal substances
267 Preparation of indigenous fresh plants
268 Preparation of exotic substances
269-271 50 millesimal potency
Footnote to 269 Difference between dilution and dynamization
272-274 One single simple remedy
275-283 Danger of using large doses
284 Mode of employing the remedies
285 External application of remedies and mineral baths
286 Electricity and galvanism
287 Mineral magnetism
288 and 289 Animal magnetism and mesmerism
290 Massage
291 Bath
Part - III
 Chapter – 1
CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES

PRACTICAL PART OF ORGANON ( § 72-291)

The theoretical part is considered as an introduction to the homeopathic
science. The Hahnemannian concept of health and disease, introduction to the
dynamisation of the drugs, the curative method of homeopathy in comparison
with other systems of medicine and the superiority of the homeopathic system
etc are explained in the theoretical part. The following practical part explains the
practical application of homeopathy as an art.
Homeopathy is a system based on the therapeutic law of nature and nature
follows certain eternal laws which do not change for any individual. The same
way the curative principles of homeopathy do not change for the interests of the
people, they are eternal, like the laws of nature. Successful practice of
homeopathy is possible only for those who understand its laws properly and
have a mission to achieve cure.

THREE POINTS NECESSARY FOR CURE

The disease is nothing but collection of different varieties of reactions
produced by the vital force due to its derangement by noxious agents called
miasms. These diseases can only be effectively controlled by administration of
the dynamised homeopathic medicines. Experience of the ancient physicians and
Hahnemann suggests that this is the only reliable method of cure. Hence,
operation of cure consists of 3 points, which the physician has to investigate and
apply. It is the combination of science and individual skill which we call art.
The 3 points necessary for cure are:
1. The investigation of the disease (§ 72-104)
2. The investigation of the effects of medicine on healthy human beings (§
105-145)
3. The judicious employment of the medicines (§ 146-291)
1. The Investigation of Disease (§ 72-104)
This is nothing but the skill of ascertaining the necessary information
regarding the disease. The § 72-82 explain what is disease and the types of
diseases. The diseases are classified into acute and chronic types. It also explains
that the diseases are because of various reasons, like exciting cause, maintaining
causes and the fundamental causes. Acute diseases are further caused by acute
miasms and the chronic diseases are caused by chronic miasms. These
aphorisms can be considered as the elaborated explanations of the 5th aphorism
of the theoretical part. § 83-104 explains the case taking procedures and the
guidelines to the physician, how to understand the patient as the suffering
individual and how the case taking process in homeopathy is different from
other systems of the medicine.
The aim of the homeopathic case taking is to understand a patient as an
individual who is suffering with the disease and not to make a futile attempt to
understand the pathological basis of the disease. Treat the sick individuals and
not the pathological names of the disease because, the pathological condition is
result of the disease process that had already started as a result of the
derangement of the vital force from the miasms.
2. The Investigation of Effects of Drugs (§ 105-145)
This is nothing but ascertaining the pathogenetic effects of the drugs on
healthy humans. The homeopathic medicines are unique not only that they are
proved on healthy individuals, but also that they are dynamised by the process of
potentisation. Only those medicines which possess the power of producing
similar sufferings in healthy individuals can cure the sick.
§ 105-145 explains the basic techniques of healthy human drug proving,
like the preparation of drug for proving, selection of the prover for proving, his
dietary regulations during proving and the process of recording the symptoms
that have produced etc. Medicines are the instruments in the hands of the prover,
only with powerful and effective medicines he can combat the diseases. This is
the second point necessary for the cure.
3. The Appropriate Method of Employing the Medicines on Diseases (§ 146-
291)
The theoretical part of Organon had made it clear that homeopathic method
of employing the medicines is the only reliable and easily comprehendible
method of curing the sick. Application of homeopathic principles in the day to
day practice demands a specialized skill on the part of physician. § 146-291
explains the most judicious way of applying the law of similia. Arriving at the
first similimum and the first prescription, the repetition of the doses,
understanding the remedy reaction, second prescription, intelligent use of
placebo and where to use it, advice of diet and regimen and the application of
the therapeutic methods other than homeopathy etc have been beautifully
portrayed. If the first two points for cure are science then the final and the third
point for cure is pure art.
 Hence, the knowledge of disease, how to take the case in order to
understand the disease, the knowledge of medicines, how to ascertain the
pathogenetic effects of the medicine by human drug proving and the artistic
employment of homeopathic medicines are the 3 points which an aspiring
homeopath has to acquire, in order to achieve cure in rapid, gentle and
permanent manner.

CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES (§ 72-82)

Hahnemann’s Views on Development of Disease
Hahnemann’s classification of disease is called as the clinical classification
of disease. Homeopathy believes that the disease is the individual’s response
either to the exciting, maintaining or the fundamental causes. This disease
expresses itself by perceptible signs and symptoms. This alteration can be
noticed on both functional or the structural levels. Hahnemann considers disease
as the continuous process of alterations that are taking place at the level of vital
force. Disease is purely because of dynamic disturbance of the vital powers and
functions that are always because of the similar dynamic influences called the
miasms. The dynamic disturbance that is taking place at the level of vital force
may or may not result into tissue damage. Tissue changes are the end products
of the disease. Disease is the individual response to noxious morbific forces.
Disease is a personal event. It is the individual that is reacting and not his
anatomical parts. Hence, Hahnemann says, “treat the patient and not the
disease”.
Hahnemann strongly believed that every individual reacts differently in his
own manner either in disease or in the healthy state. Every person’s response to
the disease causative force differs from the other. This unique, uncommon
response to the disease has to be studied by a true homeopath to find the
minutest individuality of the patient. Disease is the real occurrence. It is the
outwardly manifested expression of the sufferings of vital force as the reaction
to the miasmatic inimical influence. This reaction is individualistic in each and
every person.
Hahnemann maintains that human being is a unit of the nature. Every
patient is unique in his behaviour, way of functioning, in his actions and
reactions to various stimulus. Hence the disease must also be studied on the
basis of individualization. This is only possible by studying the individual,
unique symptoms produced by the patient. So, Hahnemann developed the
method of clinical classification of the disease. This classification of the disease
is totally different from the nosological classification of diseases. Nosological
classification of disease of the dominant medical school is based on the
pathological, autopsy findings, which are nothing but the end products of the
disease. Before this pathological change itself, the patient was affected
dynamically by the miasms. The process of disease started at the mental or
spiritual sphere before it manifested into the physical sphere. Functions create
the organs, says the natural science. When any functional disturbance results
because of the dynamic miasmatic influence, this ultimates into the disease. A
true homeopath identifies the disease before it manifests into the physical level
and cures the patient. Where the nosological diagnosis is impossible, there the
importance of homeopathy can be identified.
Hahnemann’s classification of disease is clinical. Clinical classification is
the direct study of patient and his individualistic expression of disease without
giving much importance to the nosological name of the disease. In the clinical
classification of disease, the physician considers individualistic symptoms of the
patient in light of his totality. Physician studies the whole history of his patient’s
sickness and the causative factor that can be held responsible to the disease.
Thus, homeopathic physician prescribes a remedy for the patient and not the
pathology. Every homeopath considers pathology as the end result of disease
and not the disease itself. The aim of a physician should be to treat the disease
process before it manifests into pathological tissue change. Allen in his “Chronic
miasms” says, “No lesion or pathological condition is the first cause of any
disease, for the disease process precedes them all, and the cause always lies in
the disturbed or distressed life force itself. We must go back to the life force for
all actions and all changes in the structures of the organisms itself”.
The aim of clinical classification of the disease is the direct and the
immediate knowledge about the individual who is sick and not the study of his
anatomical organs alone. Systematic study is basic for any science.
Classification is the grouping of facts and the phenomenon according to their
similarities and dissimilarities for some useful purposes. Hahnemann also made
an attempt to classify disease based on his own direct and immediate
observations of the disease which is called Hahnemann’s clinical classification
of the disease. Hahnemann called the sickness as deviation from a state of
complete physical, mental, social and psychological well being. This concept is
very close to the definition of health given by the world health organization
today.

HAHNEMANN’S CLINICAL CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES

“To study the phenomenon of disease without books is to sail an
uncharted sea, while to study books without patients is not to go to sea at
all”
—Osler
th
In the early 17 century, Swedish student Linnaeus classified the flora of the
world. In the year 1817 and 1818, Cuvier studied animal kingdom and classified
them into four great kingdoms the vertebrates, mollusks, articulates, and
radiates. Dr. Hahnemann was a contemporary to Cuvier. During his period,
medical practice was in chaotic condition. To make the disease process more
clear Hahnemann constituted the clinical classification of the diseases.
Hahnemann believed in the dynamic origin of the disease and could not accept
the nosological classification of the diseases. He advocated direct and immediate
observation of the patient as the individual, and disease for him was an
individual entity.
Disease for Hahnemann is the deviated state of health of an individual
which was expressed by the vital force through perceptible signs and symptoms.
So the mission of physician is to study this individual’s response to the stimulus
by the miasms.
Hahnemann broadly divided the diseases into:
1. Indisposition (footnote to § 7 and 150)
2. Surgical diseases
3. Dynamic diseases
1. Indisposition
Indisposition is slight alteration in the state of health manifested by one or
more trivial symptoms that have been observed only for a short time. This is not
the fully developed disease, hence does not require medicinal aid. A slight
alteration in the diet and regimen is sufficient to control it.
Indisposition should not be considered as the disease. It can be controlled
by the vital force itself, which Hippocrates also termed as the Vis medicatrix
nature. (For further elaboration on indisposition refer explanation under footnote
to § 7, Page no. 135 & 376).
2. Surgical Diseases
In § 13 and 29 Hahnemann made it clear that the surgical diseases do not
come into the scope of homeopathy as they are not dynamic or miasmatic in
origin, they have to be treated only by mechanical or surgical means.
Example: the conditions like fractures of the bones, accidental cases where
extensive tissue damage has occurred etc have no dynamic causes to be treated.
Instead, in such cases the problem is purely a mechanical trauma. It is not a
disease because of dynamic disturbance but a discontinuity of the anatomical
tissues due to mechanical trauma. In such cases just by administering the
dynamic medicines, we cannot control the suffering. Instead, local measures like
appropriating the bones and applying proper bandages, sutures and dressings can
recover the patient along with the dynamic medicines. So such cases which are
not dynamic but mechanical in origin and require mechanical aid along with the
dynamic homeopathic medicines, Hahnemann called as the pure surgical
diseases.
3. Dynamic Diseases
Dynamic diseases can be divided into 2 types (§72):
i. Acute diseases
ii. Chronic diseases

i. Acute diseases (§72 & 73)

Acute diseases are the diseases that start with sudden onset, more or less
fixed course of duration and end into death or recovery with or without
treatment. Acute diseases are due to acute miasms.
In acute diseases, the change in the vital force is more or less superficial, in
comparison of chronic diseases. Hence in such diseases vital force to some
extent can set right the disturbance on its own with or without treatment.
H.A.Roberts says, “In acute manifestations the vital functions are often restored
to complete harmony by and through their own power.” Kent says “Acute miasm
is the one that comes upon the economy, passes through its regular prodromal
period, longer or shorter, has its period of progress and period of decline, and in
which there is a tendency to recovery.” In acute diseases, the disturbance first
starts on the superficial parts of the body and then spreads to the inner life force.
Hence, in acute diseases the tissue damage dominates the constitutional
symptoms. The pathological inflammatory changes are reversible in most of the
acute diseases, hence complete recovery is possible.
In acute diseases we always can find some exciting cause. These exciting
causes will lead to the transient explosion of latent psora. So in short, acute
diseases are sudden and violent in onset, rapid or moderately speedy course,
finish their course more or less rapidly and terminate into death or recovery. In
acute diseases, the symptoms evolve rapidly and the symptoms are easily found.
So the treatment of acute disease is easy. It requires the usage of common acute
short acting remedies. Kent says, “treat the acute conditions even in the chronic
case first”. During the treatment, the symptoms of the recent acute symptoms
should not be mixed up with the constitutional symptoms of the chronic disease.
Only the freshly developed symptoms of the acute origin have to be taken into
consideration.
Types of acute diseases
Acute diseases are of 3 types:
a. Individual
b. Sporadic
c. Epidemic
a. Individual diseases (individuaous = not divisible/ single):
This is a type of disease which attacks the humans individually due to some
exciting cause of mental or physical origin.
Example: excessive intake of food or deficient supply of it, severe chill,
over heating, strain, mental emotions etc act as exciting cause to develop
individual acute diseases.
Different people at different places can suffer with individual diseases at
different or same times. Example: Ram may suffer from diarrhoea in Chennai;
Krishna may be suffering with headache in Mumbai etc at the same time. This
acute disease is nothing but transient explosion of the latent psora. If this is not
of a violent character, the psora goes into the latent stage on its own and the
patient recovers. But this recovery is done at cost of some damage to the
patient’s vitality, which makes him more susceptible to the diseases. Without the
medicine the individual disease will result into death or recovery. This disease
can be treated with homeopathic remedies based on acute totality.
b. Sporadic diseases: These are the type of acute diseases that attack several
persons at the same time here and there, by means of meteoric, telluric and
injurious agents or influences.
The exciting cause in this case may be either climatic influences,
atmospheric or physical agents (meteoric), or influences in the soil, water
(telluric) etc. These causes will affect only few persons with identical
susceptibilities.
Example: A group of people are affected with a type of fever in Chennai; at
the same time a group is suffering with headache in the same place. Sporadic
disease, like any other acute disease is because of the explosion of latent psora,
and this can be treated with homeopathic medicines. Every sporadic disease
must be considered as a new one at every incidence and treated based on the
totality only.
c. Epidemic diseases (Greek word; epi= upon, demos= people/
epidemic=upon the people): Epidemic diseases are the type of acute diseases
that affect many persons, with very similar sufferings from the same cause.
Hahnemann uses the word infectious, in this context, because the epidemic
disease becomes infectious when it spreads among the thickly populated areas.
Each and every epidemic is a peculiar one, though seemingly they have identical
origin. Like any other acute disease, when left to the vital force they terminate
either in death or recovery of the patient. The cause of the epidemic diseases
may be due to Calamities of war or floods (inundations), famines etc.
Acute miasms that cause acute diseases may be of 2 types:

Recurrent acute miasm

These miasms recur in the same manner more than once in the lifetime of a
person. Example: plague of Levant, Asiatic cholera, the yellow fever of the sea
coast etc.

Non-recurrent acute miasm:

This is also called the fixed miasm. This attacks several persons only once in
lifetime. Example: small pox, whooping cough etc.

ii. Chronic diseases (§ 72)

 Chronic diseases are diseases which have a gradual and imperceptible
beginning, unlimited life long suffering, no tendency to recovery, and have a
tendency to continue to the next generation unless treated with dynamised
homeopathic remedies. The difference between acute and chronic diseases is
more than just the duration of illness. Dr. Clarke also remarks that Hahnemann
did not use the word ‘chronic’ just to denote the long standing illness, but he
meant of a poison (miasm) which had a chronic evolution, right from its
beginning. Kent also says, “Chronic disease is chronic right from the beginning
itself”.
Chronic diseases can be of 3 types:
a. Artificial/iatrogenic chronic diseases (§ 74-76)
b. False chronic disease (§ 77)
c. True/miasmatic chronic diseases (§78-81)
a. Artificial/Iatrogenic chronic diseases (§ 74-76):
These are the most incurable chronic diseases. These are the diseases which
are produced as a result of prolonged allopathic heroic medicines in large and
ever increasing doses. These are artificially produced because of their violent
and abusive actions. Because of violent actions of large doses of the mercurial,
silver preparations, purgatives, leeches applications, issues, setons etc, the vital
energy of the organism deranges too much. To protect itself from such
destructive primary action, our vital force develops a reaction in the body. In this
process of self protection, it even looses or sacrifices some part of our vitality.
This further cripples the body internally and externally. This happens as a result
of the secondary curative reaction in order to preserve the entire organism.
In the footnote to § 74, Hahnemann points out the brousseanic treatment
(also refer footnote to § 60), as the most irrational, inappropriate allopathic
method. He criticizes the blood letting and venesections as a practice of
irreplaceable blood loss treatment, cruel method, and murderous malpractice.
Among the chronic disease, the artificial chronic disease produced by the
allopathic mal-practice are the most incurable ones (§ 75), especially if the
treatment was continued to the patient for a long period. These artificial diseases
have to be remedied by the vital force itself. This is possible only in cases where
the vitality of vital force is not deranged totally. Some vitality is still remaining
in the body inspite of the destructive therapy.
b. False chronic disease (§ 77, also refer § 7):
These are also called as the pseudo chronic or inappropriately named chronic
diseases. These are diseases that patients bring upon themselves because of
prolonged and continual exposure to the avoidable maintaining causes. False
chronic diseases are not true chronic disease because there is no chronic miasm
in the background. When the maintaining cause is removed the illness
disappears spontaneously.
Example:
1. Habit of taking liquors or any kind of dissipations.
2. Prolonged abstinence or not taking the things properly those are
necessary for maintainence of life.
3. Residing in unhealthy or marshy localities.
4. Deprivation of exercise and open air.
5. Over-excretion of the body and living in constant mental and physical
strain etc.
c. True chronic disease (§ 78-81):
These are also called as the natural chronic diseases or miasmatic chronic
diseases. The true miasmatic chronic diseases are those that arise from the
chronic miasms like psora, sycosis and syphilis.
These diseases are due to the disturbance of vital force by the miasmatic
forces. They continue to progress unless controlled by homeopathic employment
of remedies that are specific to them by their symptomatology. The best mental
and corporeal changes, the most robust constitutions, the best regulated mode of
the living, and even the vigorous energy of the vital force cannot control or cure
them. The vital force possesses the power to fight against certain acute diseases,
but not against the chronic ones (§ 78).
These chronic miasms have a tendency to remain dormant inside the
organism. During the youthful years the patient may look healthy, inspite of
having a miasm inside. The miasm remains in the latent form in such cases. But
in later years, when the patient comes under the influence of the social or
familial worries, any disturbing affections, and inappropriate medicinal
treatments, the chronic disease reappears and assumes a serious character.
Chronic diseases are of 2 types, the simple miasmatic and complex miasmatic.
 Simple or the single miasmatic disease are because of a single miasm. They
are of either caused by psora or syphilis or sycosis; that means only one miasm
is exhibiting its symptoms at a given time in the patient. Sycosis or syphilis
cannot affect the person unless the psora is in the background i.e. psora remains
in the dormant or latent form when the sycosis or syphilis is exhibiting its
symptoms. When two or more miasms produce the sickness in one person we
term it as the complex miasmatic disease (the third possibility of the “what
happens when two dissimilar diseases meet” condition).

GENUS EPIDEMICUS
The Homeopathic Treatment for Epidemic Diseases
Each and every epidemic disease is different from the other and every
episode of epidemic has to be treated by a homeopath as the new one. After
examining several individual cases in that area, remedy has to be selected based
on the entire totality selected from the group of people. This can be termed as
the group totality. However, a careful observer by just investigating the first or
second patient itself can find the nature of that particular epidemic based on
which he can select the suitable “genus epidemicus” for that epidemic disease (§
102). Genus epidemicus is the remedy selected homeopathically to those
diseases in which several people have similar sufferings from the same cause.
This genus epidemicus can be used not only as a curative, but also as a
preventive against this particular epidemic only. For every new epidemic
disease, the physician has to select a new “genus epidemicus” separately.
Example: (footnote to § 73)
 1. Hahnemann used Belladonna as the genus epidemicus for epidemic
diseases, called the scarlet fever in the year 1801.
2. A kind of purpura miliaris which came from the west was also
successfully controlled by the use of Aconite. This was the genus
epidemic of that particular epidemic.
A homeopathic physician does not consider the names of the diseases for
treating the diseases as the old school does, but he treats every patient as an
individual based on his peculiar symptoms.

Case Taking In Epidemic Diseases (§ 100-102)

Investigations:
1. Hahnemann believed that every epidemic or sporadic disease is
different from each other. No epidemic disease or sporadic disease
should be considered by a homeopath as the same old one that
occurred in the past. Example: Two cholera epidemics occurring in
two different localities cannot be considered as the same. On careful
observation of the patient’s symptoms, we can find them to be
different from each other.
2. The physician has to consider the picture of every prevailing disease as
a new and unknown one. The old medicine that worked effectively in
that particular time cannot be used to treat the present epidemic.
3. On careful examination, we can find that the present disease
phenomenon of epidemic is unique and different than the previous
epidemic disease. In this context, Hahnemann excludes the fixed
miasmatic disease smallpox and measles etc. where the contagious
principle always remains unchanged (§ 100).
Uses of the Genus Epidemicus
1. For the treatment of epidemic disease:
Once the task of selecting the genus epidemicus is over, the labor of
selecting individual remedy for each and every person separately is also over.
This helps in saving the time of the physician and helps in treating several
patients in relatively short period, in effective manner.
2. For preventive purposes:
The same genus epidemicus can be used as the preventive medicine for each
and every healthy person in that epidemic area. Hence, genus epidemicus is used
as preventive as well as the curative remedy.
 Chapter – 2
THEORY OF CHRONIC DISEASES & MIASMS

THEORY OF CHRONIC DISEASES

The theory of chronic disease was first introduced into the 4th edition of
Organon of Medicine in the year 1829. This theory is known as a result of
Hahnemann’s practical and clinical experience and not an over-night fancy. He
states in the footnote to § 80 “I have spent around 12 years in investigating the
source of the chronic diseases, based on the ascertained proofs”. In his
“Chronic diseases”, Hahnemann states that since 1816 -1817, he was involved in
finding out the cause of chronic diseases. But he did not reveal this to the
homeopathic world, because the task was unfinished and incomplete. Further, in
footnote he clarifies that his efforts of finding the cause of chronic disease were
revealed to two of his disciples (Dr.Gross and Dr.Stapff). He finally concluded
that the cause of all the chronic diseases is the multi-headed monster Psora.
Before the discovery of this theory, all homeopaths including Hahnemann
treated each and every disease as an idiopathic disease, purely based on totality
of symptoms alone. But the discovery of the theory of chronic diseases
revolutionized the treatment of chronic diseases in homeopathy. Hahnemann
recommended that all homeopaths should read his observations on this subject
in his original book “The Chronic diseases its cause and cure” published in the
year 1828. The essence of the same book was incorporated into the consecutive
editions of Organon of medicine.
Therapeutic Importance of Chronic Miasmatic Theory
The theory of Psora has given theoretical explanation to the fundamental
cause of the diseases to the world. But most of the homeopaths say, “What is the
practical importance of chronic miasmatic theory and miasms, as long as a
homeopath strictly selects a similar remedy to the patient based on symptoms
similarity alone?” Dr. J.H.Allen, in his “Chronic miasms” gives the answer,
“The fact is, we cannot select the most similar remedy possible, unless we
understand’ the phenomenon of the acting and basic miasms; for the true similia
is always based on the existing basic miasms, whether we be conscious or
unconscious of the fact”. “It is like intelligent warfare and fighting in the dark”.
In short, the qualitative totality of the patient is the miasmatic state of the
patient.
Dr. H.A.Roberts says, “The miasms are destructive in every way, of both
the mind and the body, and they tear at every spirit of man, it is disorganizing
disease that fills the state institutions of every description and we cannot meet
these conditions intelligently until we recognize the ancient origin of disease and
undertake its examination on the basis of miasms”. Even Hahnemann in the 5th
aphorism of 6th edition says, “Useful to the physician in assisting him to cure
are the particulars of the most probable exciting cause of acute disease, as also
the most significant points in the whole history of chronic diseases, to enable
him to discover its fundamental cause, which is generally due to chronic
miasm”.
Phyllis Speight in the introduction to her book, “A comparison of the
chronic miasms” says “It is unfortunate that the miasms are to a great degree
ignored today and this brings homeopathy into disrepute; I have had
demonstration that in order to cure, it is essential to consider these miasms, as
these are the basic cause of chronic disease”. Selecting similimum is the work
of a homeopath. But the selected similimum must be similar to the miasmatic
state of the patient which is the cause of all his sickness. Constructing the
totality is the construction of the miasmatic state of the patient. This is true
“cessat effectus cessat causa”. Hence knowledge of chronic miasmatic theory is
mandatory for a homeopath; it has become one of the fundamental principles of
homeopathy.
Nature of Chronic Diseases
Homeopathic healing art has shown its superiority in treating both the acute
diseases of epidemic and sporadic types. Venereal diseases were also effectively
controlled by this system of medicine, but controlling the non-venereal diseases
remained a problem to most of the homeopaths all over the world before the
discovery of the chronic diseases. Allopathic non healing art, by their violent
methods have not only aggravated the diseased condition but also contributed
for the development of the nameless chronic diseases in this world. It is not so
with homeopathy, the great gift of god. The cure in homeopathy is done without
robbing the patient of his vital fluids and strength but based on symptom
similarity.
Some errors in diet, taking cold, appearance of rough weather, wet, cold,
stormy, autumn and winter, the violent exertion of body or mind, shock to
health, due to external injury, or any sad event that depressed the soul, repeated
fright, greater grief, sorrow, continuous vexation, often cause weakness of the
body. This results into reappearance of the disease which was controlled
previously. When such recurrence was noticed, the homeopathic physicians
treated every recurrence with the most similimum remedy in the materia medica.
This relieved the patient temporarily but the disease would reappear once again.
Some joyous occurrence, or an external condition of circumstances, improved
by fortune, a pleasant journey, a favorable season, or a dry uniform temperature,
would produce a longer or shorter relief to the patient. When such condition
would vanish, the complaints would recur inspite of the best selected
homeopathic remedy. The chronic disease could, despite all efforts, be but little
delayed in its progress by the homeopathic physician and grew worse from year
to year. In the Chronic diseases, their beginning was promising, continuation
less favorable and outcome hopeless. This was the problem faced by the
homeopaths of Hahnemannian time before the discovery of the theory of chronic
diseases.
Discovery of Hahnemann’s Theory of Chronic Diseases
Practicing homeopathy for 30 years (1790-1820 A.D.) and preaching
homeopathy for 18 years (1810-1828 A.D.), Hahnemann observed that acute
diseases were successfully treated by homeopathic medicines, but chronic
diseases were not controlled by the homeopathic medicines. Despite all efforts,
these chronic diseases grew worse from year to year. Inspite of treating all these
diseases in exact accordance with the homeopathic principles, they still
remained uncured. Their beginning was promising, continuation less favorable
and outcome hopeless. “The non-venereal chronic disease of psoric origin, after
being time and again removed homeopathically by remedies fully proved up to
the present time, always returned in more or less varied form with new
symptoms, reappeared annually, with an increase of symptoms” says
Hahnemann.
Hahnemann suspected one of the following reasons to be the cause for the
failure of the homeopathic treatment in the chronic diseases:
1. The law of similia might not be the law of universal application
2. The number of homeopathic medicines discovered so far were too few
to cover the variety of disease conditions
3. There may be some defect in the application of law of similia.
4. There may be some defect in the collection of totality of symptoms for
homeopathic treatment
5. There be some obstacle overlooked, which prevented the long lasting
cure.
Hahnemann logically and practically answered his questions in the
following manner:
Reason no. 1:
 The law of similia is based on exact observation, correct interpretation,
rational explanation and scientific construction. This is perfectly supported by
the inductive method reasoning. This law is the nature’s law. The therapeutic
law of nature was even supported by ancient physician’s all over the world. This
law of nature was well known to the physicians of ancient times.
The father of medicine Hippocrates, physicians like Nicander, Xenocrates,
Varro, Quintus, Serenus, Paracelsus and physicians of Roman schools, Basil
Valentine, Benedictine monk of Erfurt, Hindu Ayurvedic sages etc mentioned
about the possibilities of curing diseases by the law of similaris. They could not
employ this law universally because of its limitations. Hahnemann successfully
moulded it and applied it in curing diseases by changing the law from “similia
similibus curanter” to “similia similibus curentur” i.e. “like cures like” was
changed to “let likes be cured by likes”. So, this cannot be termed as the reason
for failure of treating the chronic diseases as we cannot suspect the efficacy of
nature.
Reason no. 2:
The reason of less number of the homeopathic remedies is also practically
not applicable because the ever increasing number of new homeopathic
remedies introduced into the materia medica did not improve the cure of non
venereal diseases a bit. But the acute and the venereal disease were effectively
controlled by the existing and newly added remedies.
Reason no. 3 & 4:
The repeated failure to treat chronic diseases gave Hahnemann a clue that
the disease picture may not be just those symptoms what the patient presents to
the physician before him at the time of consultation. But, the physician has to
enquire the deep seated original disease in order to cure the diseases not only
speedily but also permanently. The homeopathic physician, “Therefore must first
find out as fast as possible, the whole extent of all accidents and symptoms
belonging to the unknown primitive malady, before he hope to discover one or
more medicines”. So the defect was found in ascertaining the totality of
symptoms. So, in chronic diseases the totality is not limited to the presenting
complaints alone but also through enquiry of the past history of patient as well.
The technique of collecting the totality of chronic disease is explained in §
83-104 of the Organon. Further in § 5, Hahnemann explains “In these
investigations, the ascertainable physical constitution of the patient, his moral
intellectual character, his occupation, mode of living, and habits, his social and
domestic relations, his age, sexual functions etc are to be taken into
consideration”.
 Reason no. 5:
The last but not the least, is the doubt of some obstacle in the recovery which
might have been over-looked previously. Hahnemann called these major
obstacles as the miasms. It can never be removed by the strength of robust
constitutions, most whole some diet, and order of life. This obstacle does not die
out of itself, but aggravates even more year after year if left untreated.
After prolonged investigations and observations, Hahnemann discovered
that in most of the cases this obstacle dated back to the former eruption of itch.
Every patient’s suffering was dated back to that time. The suppression of itch by
the violent allopathic medication was clearly followed by the development of
new symptoms. This fact was not only found by Hahnemann, but also by other
physicians of his times and his seniors. Hahnemann gave a general name to this
obstacle retarding cure and defined the manifestation of this obstacle, in the
form of symptom syndrome. The symptoms produced by this obstacle, when the
skin eruptions are still fresh and after the suppression of the skin eruptions by
the violent allopathic procedures, were named by Hahnemann by the general
name called “Psora”. “Gradually I discovered more effective means against this
original malady that caused so many complaints against this malady, which may
be called by the general name-Psora. i.e. against the internal itch disease with
or without its attended eruption on the skin” concludes Hahnemann.
Thus Hahnemann came to a conclusion that the major obstacle and the
cause of failure of homeopathic medicines in curing the chronic diseases is the
miasms. Complete cure is only possible by fully eradicating these miasms from
the organism and understanding them properly. To understand the miasmatic
basis of the disease enquiry of the personal history, treatment history to find any
suppressions etc, the genetic history or the family history of a patient is very
essential. “Gradually I discovered the more effective means against this original
malady that caused so many complaints, against this malady which may be
called by the general name psora i.e. against the internal itch disease with or
without its attended eruption on the skin” says Hahnemann. He regarded psora
as the most fundamental among all these miasms. “I was thus instructed by
continued observations…. That the ailments and infirmities of the body and the
soul, which in their manifest complaints do not belong to the two venereal
disease, syphilis, and sycosis, but partial manifestations of the ancient miasms
of leprosy and itch”. That is, psora alone is the cause for all the diseases.

CONCEPT & CLASSIFICATION OF MIASMS

Miasms are dynamic disease producing powers which pollute the human
organisms and produce all the possible diseases. The word “miasm” has
originated from the Geek word, “miasma”, which literally means:
1. Polluting exhalations
2. Malarial poison
3. Morbific emanations
4. Purulent organic matter
5. Effluvia arising from the bodies of the patients
But Hahnemann used the term “miasm” with a specific meaning. He used
this word to indicate a syndrome when he stated the miasmatic manifestation.
Stuart Close says, “Miasms according to Hahnemann and most of his followers,
an infecting agent, and a cause of disease”. Sir John Weir remarks in his work,
‘Science and art of Homoeopathy’, “By miasm Hahnemann meant germ
disease”. Hahnemann’s discovery of acute miasms only followed that of the
chronic miasms. In his fourth edition of Organon, he improved his “clinical
classification of diseases” as explained by him in § 5 and 72. In his “Chronic
diseases”, Hahnemann says “All miasmatic maladies….. which show peculiar
local ailments on the skin are always present as internal maladies in the system
before they show their local symptoms externally upon the skin; but only in
acute diseases, after taking their course, through a number of days, the local
symptom together with the internal disease is wont to disappear which then
leaves the body free from both. In chronic miasms, however, the outer local
symptom may either be driven from the skin or may disappear of itself, while the
internal disease, if uncured, neither wholly or in part ever leaves the system On
the contrary, it continually increases with the years, unless healed by art.”
Any miasm including both acute diseases as well as chronic miasmatic
disease, develops in the following “three important movements” :
1. First movement: The time of infection / the mode of infection.
 2. Second movement: (internal development) The period of time taken by
the disease to penetrate until it develops fully within.
3. Third movement: Manifestation of the external disease, breaking out of
the external ailment, as a proof of the development of internal
miasmatic malady.
The infection with both acute and chronic miasms takes place without
doubt in “one single movement”. That movement is the most favorable one for
infection.
Types of Miasms
Finally the miasms have been classified into 4 types:
1. Acute miasm: This is again of 2 types:
i. Recurrent type: Example: cholera, plague etc.
ii. Non-recurrent miasm or fixed miasm: Example: small pox, whooping
cough etc.
2. Half acute miasm: Miasm of hydrophobia or rabies
3. Accessory miasm of cow-pox vaccine
4. Chronic miasm: This is again of 2 types:
i. Non venereal psora
ii. Venereal miasms syphilis and sycosis

Acute Miasm
Acute miasm is a dynamic diseases causing agent which causes the specific
infectious diseases having almost fixed manifestations.
These are of 2 types:
1. Recurrent acute miasm: Those types of acute miasms that recur in the
same manner more than once in a life time of a particular person.
Example: Asiatic cholera, plague of Levant, yellow fever of the
seacoast etc.
 2. Non-recurrent acute miasm: This is also called as the fixed miasm.
These type of acute miasms are those which attack a person only once
in a life-time, are called the non-recurrent or fixed miasms. Example:
small pox, whooping cough etc.

Half spiritual miasm

This was explained by Hahnemann in his book “Chronic diseases”. The
miasm of measles, scarlet fever, pox etc are called the half spiritual miasms
because after completing their parasitical existence in the system for some
period they die out leaving the organism to recover soon, if the patient does not
die by the time.
The peculiar characteristic of the half spiritual miasm is that, after they
have penetrated the vital force in the first movement of contagion, they produce
the disease in their own way. Then the parasites quickly grow within it and
usually develop a peculiar fever after producing a mature cutaneous eruption
(fruit), which in turn is capable of producing its miasm. Finally, they die out
leaving the organism free to recovery.
Half Acute Miasm
The miasm of the hydrophobia has been termed as half acute miasm. The
miasm takes effect the moment a person gets bitten by a mad dog. The poison of
this miasm gets communicated to the nearest nerves. As soon as the malady
develops inside the organism, the madness breaks out as an acute, quickly fatal
disease.
The development of the nervous infection and the spread of disease
infection internally require at least several days to often many weeks. The
infection took place irreversebly at the moment of contagion. Experience shows
that immediate cutting and amputating of the infected part does not protect from
progression of the disease that develops from within. This does not help the
body in any way from preventing the development of hydrophobia. The other
means like cleaning, cauterizing, and suppurating the wound of the bite cannot
protect from hydrophobia.
Acessory Miasm
Apart from the protective matter, the lymph of the inoculated cow-pox
contains an additional miasm by which it produces a characteristic cutaneous
eruption on the skin. This additional miasm, Hahnemann called the accessory
miasm.
The lymph of inoculated cow-pox, besides the protective matter, contains a
contagion capable of producing a general; cutaneous eruption of different nature.
This usually consists of small, dry pimples resting on small red areola,
frequently intermingled with round red cutaneous spot and is often accompanied
by most violent itching. In many children, the eruption actually appears several
days before, but more frequently after the red areola of cow pox and vanishes in
few days leaving behind small red and hard spots on the skin.
It was testified by many observers that because of its similarity, this
accessory miasm, the inoculated cow-pox cures perfectly and permanently in a
homeopathic manner, similar cutaneous eruptions in children, often very low
standing and of very troublesome character.
Chronic Miasm
Chronic miasms are the fundamental causes of all the disease. They produce
the true or the natural miasmatic chronic diseases. They thus predispose human
beings to various types of acute disease also. Hahnemann identified 3 types of
chronic miasms:
1. Psora
2. Syphilis
3. Sycosis
The chronic miasms go on worsening inside inspite of the best corporeal
and mental regimen. They torment the patient till the end of his life. They are
ineradicable by the vital force alone without the aid of the dynamic homeopathic
medicines. They also have the tendency to transfer from one generation to the
other generation. Hahnemann’s approach to clinical study of the patient is in the
syndromic approach to identify the predominant miasm that is present in the
patient and causing the diseases and not in nosological diagnosis of the disease.

PSORA (§ 80)
The word Psora is the derivation of Latin word, but this has a Hebraic origin
also. The original word is “Psorat” which means a groove, a fault, pollution, or
a stigma. In the time before Hahnemann, the word psora was used to call the
leprous manifestations and the other great plagues. The dictionary meaning of
the word psora is:
1. The itch or some similar skin eruption
2. The itch mite (Sarcoptes scabii)
3. Psoriasis etc.
Hahnemann used the word with special connotations and denotations.
“Psora is the most fundamental cause of so many chronic maladies, is the most
ancient, most universal, most destructive and yet most misapprehended chronic
miasmatic disease”. Psora is the oldest miasmatic disease known to us. It is the
mother of all thousands of incredibly various chronic diseases.
 Psora, or the itch disease is the oldest and the most hydra headed of all the
chronic miasmatic disease. The 7/8th of all the chronic diseases are caused by
psora, remaining 1/8th are by syphilis and sycosis. The origin of psora is very
difficult to understand. The most ancient history, the most ancient people could
not understand its origin. By passing through many millions of the organisms,
different types of constitutions, through many generations, it has produced so
many secondary symptoms in the form of so called pathological or nosological
diseases. But psora is the real origin and the only source of all chronic diseases.
The History of Psora
The oldest monuments of history show psora in great development. Moses
3400 years ago, pointed out several varieties of psora, the itch disease. He used
the words like “yalephed” which is closer to the meaning of lichen, tetter, and
herpes. In Leviticus, the malignant itch was designated by the word “garab”.
The Alexandria translators used the word “psora agria”. Jonathan explained
about “Dry itch present all over the body”. The commentators of the English
version of bible commented, “Leprosy is similar to an inveterate itch without
violent itching”. The peculiar characteristic, “Voluptuous itching, after
scratching painful burning” was explained by the ancients is very similar to the
itch of psora explained by Hahnemann. Plato called itch by the name
“glykypikron”. Cicero identified the “duledo” of the scabies. According to the
Hahnemannian research, the diseases among the Israelites affected purely on the
external parts of the body only. The same disease was prevalent during middle
ages in Greece, Arabia and lately in Europe. These were only the malignant
varieties of leprosy, which many ways deformed the external parts of the body.
 The occidental (western) psora, during Middle Ages had raged under the
form of malignant erysipelas or St. Anthony’s fire. This is the reduced form of
leprosy. This was brought by the returning crusaders in the 13th century to
Europe. This form of psora that was externally alleviated by the cleanliness, and
the usage of the cotton and linen shirts were brought by the crusaders from the
orient (eastern). The frequent use of warm baths, the more exquisite diet, and the
refinement in the mode of living had moderated the violent external psora in the
form of common eruption of itch. Just at this time, the other chronic miasmatic
disease syphilis (1493) began to develop.
Development of Psora
The development of the chronic miasm Psora, in an organism may be
described as below:
1. Mode of infection
2. Internal development
3. External manifestation of the symptoms:
i. Primary manifestations
ii. Latent manifestations
iii. Secondary manifestations of Psora
1. Mode of infection
Psora is the most infectious miasm. The fluid in the psoric itch vesicle
contains the miasm. Touch of fluid to the general skin itself is infectious. The
moment the fluid comes in contact with the general skin, the itch miasm gets
entry into the organism. This disposition of being affected by with this is almost
found in everybody and under all circumstances. “The itch disease is, however,
also the moist contagious of all chronic miasmata”.
“The miasma of the itch needs only to touch the general skin”. The psora is
communicated so easily that even the physician hurrying from one patient to
another, in feeling the pulse, has unconsciously inoculated other patients with it.
Often a baby, when being born, is infected while passing through the organs of
the mother (vertical transmission), or else the baby gets the disease through the
hands of the infected midwife. Thousands of other possible ways can be
explained for such infection in the society.

2. Internal development
As soon as the fluid that contains the itch miasm touches the skin of any
part, it no more remains local. Hence all washings and cleaning of the spot is a
futile attempt. For the first few days, no remarkable change is seen, not even at
the affected area of the skin. The local nerve which was first infected had
communicated the miasma dynamically to the entire parts of the body in an
unperceived manner. This happens till the whole organism has been changed
entirely and thoroughly into psoric. Thus, the internal development of psora
occurs. After the few days when the organism has completed the internal
development of the miasm, the first local symptom “itch vesicles” develops.

3. External manifestation of the disease

The external manifestations of psora can be seen in the following 3 types:
i. Primary manifestations
ii. Latent manifestations (Latent Psora)
iii. Secondary manifestations of psora
i. Primary manifestations:
When the whole organism is transformed into the chronic miasmatic disease,
the vital force tries to alleviate and soothe the internal disease through the
production of local symptoms on the skin. It produces the itch vesicles. This
usually takes place around six, seven, ten or even fourteen days for the internal
development of psora from the time of local infection. The patient feels slight or
more severe chill in the evening and a general heat, followed by perspiration in
the following night. The appearance of itch vesicles similar to the miliary fever
will be first seen on the infected part which later spreads to other parts of the
skin. This itch vesicle is accompanied with characteristic voluptuous tickling
itch, which is unbearably agreeable to the patient. This forces the patient to
irresistibly rub and scratch. If the patient forcibly resists himself from
scratching, a shudder passes over the skin of the whole body. The rubbing and
scratching satisfies the patient for a short period, but this is then immediately
followed by continued burning of the part affected. Late in the evening and
before midnight, the itching is more frequent and unbearable.
The itch vesicle in the first stage contains lymph as clear as the water, but
this soon changes to pus and fills the tip of the vesicle. When the patient
scratches or rubs the lymph of the vesicle spreads all over. This lymph is full of
the psoric miasm which is potentially infective. Even the clothes, the utensils
used by the patient when touched propagate the disease. As long as the primary
vesicles persists on the body, the secondary ailments of the psora does not break
out. These troublesome vesicles act as the representation of the internally
developed disease and keep the patient free from secondary ailments. In this
stage, the psora can be easily cured by the internal usage of the dynamised
homeopathic remedies, but if the disease is allowed to advance in its peculiar
course without the use of internal curative remedy, or with the external
applications like ointments etc, the disease increases.
The increased internal disease further increases the skin symptoms. As a
result, the skin eruptions start to spread all over the body. This happens in order
to sooth the internally developing disease. Even at this stage the patient may
appear healthy in other aspects. The internally developed psora is still remaining
dormant as the skin eruptions are increasing in proportion to its internal
development. When the physician tries to control these eruptions with the
external usage of the ointments or when the psora has completely spread all over
the skin, in both cases the internal psora increases unceasingly.
b. Latent psora:
When the primary manifestation “the itch vesicles”, are not cured by the
internal anti-psoric remedies and are suppressed, then the psora might remain in
the dormant or in the latent form. This suppression may be in the form of either
external application of the ointments or by the natural means. The natural
suppression of psora can take place either because of the unfavorable
environmental conditions for the development of psora or the usage of repeated
cold or hot baths by the patient etc.
Latent psora can be defined as the state of the psora which remains latent or
dormant without manifesting considerable disturbance and not sufficiently
developed for the full outbreak of the disease, the superficially investigating
physician can term the patient with latent psora as the healthy person.
Hahnemann states, “Who does not know the signs of its latent presence, would
suppose and declare such persons to be healthy and free from any internal
malady, often for years it does not manifest disease”. In the latent stage, the
disturbance is located in the central life mechanism, which is perceptible to the
careful physician through sensorial and functional changes in the organism as a
whole.
Nosological disease diagnosis is not possible at this stage as rarely any
disease symptoms or the tissue changes can be seen. But the patient may feel the
deviations in the healthy state. “Latent psora may be recognized even in those
cases, where it has not manifested itself in starting disease”. Psora has pervaded
and passed through millions of generations from its earlier states. Hence,
grouping all symptoms of the psora is not possible. One patient may exhibit only
few symptoms and the other may exhibit some few.
c. Secondary manifestations of Psora:
A person who has psora slumbering within may show the signs of much
resemblance to health. But this lasts only as long as the person is enjoying the
favorable conditions of life. When some unfavorable conditions like the attack
of an epidemic fever, an infectious acute disease (small pox, measles, whooping
cough, scarlet fever etc), a shock or a fall, a wound, a considerable burn, the
breaking of an arm or leg, a hard labor, confinement to a closed room because of
any cause, disturbance of soul or mind with grief or sorrow or vexation, intake
of inferior food etc, occurs then the latent psora awakes and produces so many
nameless chronic diseases. These visible symptoms produced by the awakened
latent psora due to an exciting cause or unfavorable causes are called the
secondary manifestations of Psora. Most of these conditions are still worsened
by the allopathic management. Some of these secondary manifestations will
subside when most favorable conditions to patient will return. These measures
cannot check completely the rapid development of the chronic diseases. The
disease progressively develops depressing vitality further, producing numberless
multitude of various other signs and symptoms. These secondary symptoms will
develop “According to the differences in the bodily constitutions of the man, his
hereditary disposition, the various errors in his education and habits, his
manner of living and diet, his employments, his turns of mind, his morality etc.”
So the secondary symptoms of psora are numerous and countless. Based on
these individualistic secondary symptoms, the anti-psoric remedy has to be
chosen.
 H.A.ROBERTS VIEWS ON PSORA
H.A.Roberts formulates a hypothesis. Is psora a result of deficiency? He
tries to understand this in the light of current date knowledge. According to the
applied knowledge of bio-chemistry, the human body is constructed by the
elements with lower atomic weights like hydrogen, oxygen, carbon, nitrogen,
fluorine, sodium magnesium, silicon, phosphorous, sulphur, chlorine, potassium,
manganese, calcium, iron, copper, zinc, arsenic and iodine. Iodine is the element
with highest known atomic weight of 53 in the body. It is known that the
elements of the highest atomic weights like radioactive substances, are
destructive in nature and to the human body. So according to the above
hypothesis if a patient is found to be lacking in one of the above stated elements,
we can consider them as psoric and supply those elements and try to cure them.
But we find that the emotional and other psychological stress can lead to the
breaking up of psora. This happens in even healthy bodies without any known
material deficiency. Then the hypothesis remains unanswered.
 H.A.Roberts answers this by an example. “Calcium is an essential of bony
structure and is necessary, small but constant, essential of the blood. The
homeopathic materia medica indicates the Calcarea group in “scrofulous”
conditions; rickety children; large heads with open fontanells; and a host of
symptoms we have already described in those conditions traceable to psora.
According to a food, nutrition and health specialist McCollum, human infants
often develop rickets when receiving a sufficient supply of calcium and
phosphorus, provided they are deprived of sunlight and vitamin-D. This
comment “provided they are deprived of sunlight and vitamin D” lead us to
meditate upon that comment of Hahnemann in relation to Psora, to the effect of
unnatural or unhappy surroundings are extremely dangerous to the vital
energy”.
Roberts concludes by saying that, “In this modern, industrial world we
rarely find a patient who is free from emotional, economic stress, adulterated
food, stored and canned food, and undue stress and strain. This emotional strain
was considered as an important factor in developing psoric conditions, the
inability to relax for the natural conditions and important functions demanded
by the nature. Hustle and bustle take away our rhythmic, full, deep breathing;
the hurry for trains and time clocks interfere too often with the excretory
functions, the demand of the society leads us to suppress natural perspiration,
anxiety over almost every item of our lives gets in its dangerous work and often
deprives us of necessary yet certainly of chance moments of relaxation”.
When we adopt the wrong living conditions, appalling plagues and seasons
of famine, we develop a diseased tendency which Hahnemann called psora. As a
solution to this problem Roberts says, “This tendency will continue to be until
corrected through more healthy and natural ways of living plus the power of the
potentised remedy to release suppressions and tune the maladjustments to
order.”

KENT’S VIEWS ON PSORA: LECTURE

NO. XVIII AND XIX
Psora is the beginning of all physical sickness. Without psora, the syphilis
and sycosis are not possible and even the acute disease would not have occurred.
Psora is the primary disorder of the human race. If the human race would have
remained in perfect order, psora could not have existed. The spiritual sickness is
the first sickness of a man. If we consider psora as synonymous with itch, we
cannot understand the psoric theory. Itch is one of the manifestations of psora
and not psora itself.
 If we imagine the state of human race before the other two chronic miasms
syphilis and sycosis, some sickness existed before onset of these two miasms.
Some state of disorder, which we can call psora. As long as man continued to
respect the wise rules and regulations of nature (good behavior towards his
neighbors etc), he remained free from susceptibility to disease. “As are the will
and understanding, so will be the external man”. The internal man and the
external man are interrelated and interdependent. The departure of man from the
virtue and justice into evils and vice, reflected onto the body in form of
susceptibility to the disease i.e. Psora. Psora is the result of false thinking of the
human race. “Psora is but an outward manifestation of that which is prior in
man”. “The human race of today is but little better than a moral leper”. “To put
it in another way, everyone is psoric”. Psora carries its effects from one
generation to the other, hence with generation susceptibility to it increases. Kent
does not agree that the acarus (causative parasite to itch) is prior to the itch
eruption, but psora is the state prior to itch or acarus. Kent says, “It is the state
that is prior, the itch is not prior”.
The will and understanding are prior to a man’s action. This is fundamental
to beginning of disease process. “First there was thinking of false and willing
evils, thinking of such false lead to deprived living”, which was then followed
by bad action”. “Thinking, willing and acting are the three things that make up
the science of human race. Man thinks, he wills and he acts”. Children inherit it
from their parents and carry it on and continue to live with it. When the man’s
bad thinking and willing results in to action, he approaches a prostitute and the
syphilis and sycosis would result by impure coition. Thus psora becomes the
mother of all miasms. When the original simple psora has added to syphilis and
sycosis, these progresses and have now affected a state which is more complex
to cure. The violent allopathic treatment made the condition more complicated
and incurable. Today we have more complicated, fabricated, complex,
miasmatic state in each and every patient.

ANTI-PSORIC TREATMENT
Treatment of Psora depends upon the stage with which the patient is
suffering. Each stage of Psora requires different treatment:
1. Treating the primary manifestations of Psora
2. Treating the latent or the secondary manifestations of the Psora
1. Treating the Primary Manifestations of Psora
i. Once the internal development of the miasm has taken place the primary
manifestations of Psora, itch vesicles will result. These primary
manifestations will develop on the least dangerous parts of the body i.e.
 the external skin. This again happens in that area to which the miasma
had touched the nearest nerves. As long as the primary manifestations
remain on the skin, the psora can be cured most easily, quickly and
surely.
ii. To treat the primary manifestations of the psora, a small dose of one or
two pills as large as poppy seeds moistened with potentised Sulphur in
alcohol is abundantly sufficient to cure the infection.
iii. But if the psoric eruptions are treated badly by external applications or
the suppression has taken place by the natural means, psora produces
secondary manifestations. In such conditions Sulphur alone is
insufficient and ineffective.
2. Treating the Latent or the Secondary Manifestations of Psora
If the primary eruptions have been suppressed, either by external
applications or by the natural means, the secondary chronic ailments will break
out. The cure of an old psora that has been deprived of its eruption, whether it
may be latent and quiescent or already broke out into chronic disease, can never
be accomplished with Sulphur alone. In such states psora requires use of several
anti-psoric remedies for its cure, to be administered one after another in
succession. This again will be done only on the basis of totality of symptoms.
The peculiar chronic miasm psora, has passed through several millions of human
organisms. Because of the same reason it must have gained various symptoms.
Individuals with various bodily constitutions with their peculiarities, their
education, habits, occupations, modes of life, and diet might have moulded the
psora with varying bodily and psychic symptoms. Hence, psora requires several
medicines in succession, one after the other based on the individualistic
symptoms of the patient.
General Guidelines For Managing a Case With the Anti-Psoric Remedy
1. The physician as a rule allows the well selected anti-psoric remedy to
finish its action without interrupting it with another remedy. As long
as the improvement continues, repetition of even the same remedy is
not allowed.
2. If new symptoms which the patient never felt in his life have
developed, this indicates that the selected remedy, is not suitable for
the case. In such cases, previously administered medicine can be
checked by an antidote, or another anti-psoric remedy can be
administered in its place.
3. If the existing, presenting symptoms of the patient are aggravating, with
a feeling of betterment to the patient, it indicates homeopathic
aggravation. This indicates a better prognosis.
 4. But after a long time of waiting if the aggravation does not subside and
increases in its severity, it shows that the remedy has been given in a
large dose than required. In such state, an antidote for the remedy can
be selected and given to check the troublesome homeopathic
aggravation. If antidote is not available, another suitable homeopathic
remedy can be prescribed in its place based on the existing totality.
5. The indicated remedy when acted for a certain period of time seems to
come to a stand still, but the symptoms still indicate the same remedy.
Then a dose of the same remedy, but in a different degree of the
dynamic potency can be administered.
6. When a well selected anti-psoric remedy has completed its action and
the remaining symptoms demand another remedy, then another
suitable remedy for the remaining totality can be administered.
7. Those cases coming from allopathic management during their treatment
demand a dose of Sulphur or Hepar Sulphur according to their
symptoms. Sometimes Mercury can be added to this group.
8. Conditions where the patient is in an excessively irritated state and no
dynamic medicine seems to act, Hahnemann recommends practice of
mesmerism and passes on the patient. If required, the indicated
remedy can be repeated in the form of olfaction method.

Mode of administering the remedy

1. The best time for taking a dose of anti-psoric remedy is early in the
morning by empty stomach. The medicine must be taken dry on the
tongue and allowed to dissolve or be moistened with two or three
drops of water on a spoon.
2. No drinking or eating of food is allowed within half an hour or whole
hour after taking of the medicine.
3. To get a strong action, the medicine, must be stirred in a little more
water until dissolved before taking it.
4. After taking the medicine, the patient should keep perfectly quite, at
least for a full hour, but without going to sleep. This is because sleep
always delays beginning of the action of the remedy.
In females:
i. The anti-psoric remedy in females should not be given before menses
are expected, and not during the flow, but four days (96 hrs) after the
menses have set in.
ii. In case of premature or too profuse or too long lasting menses, a small
dose of high dynamisation of Nux vomica is used on the fourth day of
 menses. Nux vomica removes excessive sensitiveness and irritability and
makes the way for anti-psoric remedy.
iii. Then the indicated anti-psoric remedy can be given on the following
fourth day.
iv. Pregnancy is not at all hindrance for the anti-psoric treatment. It
prevents the miscarriages and helps in proper presentation of the foetus
and promotes natural labor. It also prevents sore breasts and nipples and
any other complications in the mother that arise from the Psora.
In children and infants:
The suckling will never receive the medicine, but the mother or wet nurse
receives them. The medicine act in the children through the mother’s milk. The
action is received by the child in a very quick, mild and beneficial manner.
Role of Diet and Mode of Living in Anti-Psoric Treatment
The homeopathic treatment of the psoric cases has to be done according to
the following guidelines:
All the diet and mode of living that would hinder the case must be
removed. The treatment of chronic diseases takes long time, hence obstinate
insistence on the diet and mode of living is not advisable. Those things that
practically hinder the action of the remedy have to be avoided compulsorily and
this decision is left to the physician.

Mode of living
1. The daily laborers and physical workers can be allowed to do their
work as usual.
2. House-wives can be allowed to do their family or domestic work
according to their strength.
3. The sedentary workers and scholars are encouraged to walk more in the
open air. The innocent amusements like dancing, social meetings,
enjoying harmless music, listening to good moral lectures, are always
allowed but playing cards is not a good habit.
4. The passive exercises like riding, diving, immoral intercourse must not
be allowed as this is injurious to health.
5. The flirtations, reading of indecent novels, superstitious and
enthusiastic books, are altogether interdicted.
6. In able and physically fit couple, forbidding sex is neither
recommended nor desirable. No legislature should give laws that
cannot be kept nor controlled.
7. During the treatments, mental occupations which will strain the mind
like reading for long time, must be avoided. Especially during the
 treatment of mental diseases it must be controlled altogether.
8. No patients is allowed to take self medications during the course of
anti-psoric treatments.
9. Usage of palliative stimulants like perfumes, scented waters, and tooth
powders must also be forbidden; as they influence the action of the
dynamised remedies.
10. If a patient is more habitual to certain things, they can be withdrawn in
tapering manner, instead of forbidding their usage altogether.

Drinks and beverages

1. Coffee certainly produces undesirable effects on the human body.
Hahnemann explained this in detail in his article “The effects of
coffee” in the year 1803. Coffee had penetrated into daily life very
deeply. The young people upto 25 years can be asked to forbid it
altogether without any considerable problem. But patients above 30 to
40 years are better being asked to reduce the habit gradually in a
tapering way.
2. Hahnemann proposes an alternative to coffee drink. The rye or wheat
roasted like coffee seeds in a drum, then boiled and prepared like
coffee, has both in smell and taste much resemblance to coffee.
3. Chinese tea is not advisable, as it flatteringly allures the nerves and so
secretly and inevitably infects and weakens the nerves.
4. The wine can be allowed in a conditional manner. Hahnemann had an
idea that in some chronic patients it will be hardly even necessary to
altogether forbid it. In case of withdrawal, during the first week the
wine can be mixed with equal parts of water and later gradually mixed
with two, three, four and finally stopped.
5. Whisky and brandy are not at all allowed to the patients suffering with
chronic disease. The stimulative effect of such drinks will be certainly
followed by the opposite after effects on the vital force. Hence the
spiritual liquors ought to be removed as far as possible from the diet of
the patients of chronic disease.
6. The honest physician does not allow his patients to drink beer for the
same reason.

Food
1. Patients with nervous and abdominal ailments must avoid those dishes
containing vinegar and citric acid.
2. For such patients acidic fruits like sour cherries, unripe goose berries
and currants must be allowed in small quantities.
 3. Sweet fruits are allowed in moderate quantities.
4. Baked prunes (plum fruit), which are used as palliatives and veal (calf
meat) are not advisable to the constipated patients and patients with
indigestion problems.
5. Patients with diminished sexual powers should limit the intake of young
chickens, eggs, spice of vanilla, truffles (an eatable fungus) and caviar
(fish eggs).
6. Saffron and cinnamon is not advisable to the ladies suffering with
scanty menses.
7. Persons with weak stomach should avoid cinnamon, cloves, amomum,
pepper, ginger and bitter substances which are palliatives.
8. Vegetable substances that cause flatulency must be avoided, especially
in abdominal troubles and constipation.
9. Beef and good - wheat bread or rye bread, cow’s milk and moderate use
of fresh butter is a good harmless food for men and chronic patients.
10. Salt must be used in small quantities.
11. The flesh and fat of geese and ducks are less permitted; pickles and
smoked meat must be used sparingly.
12. The raw herbal soups and eating old, rancid cheese must be avoided.
13. The better quality fish should be prepared by boiling and less spiced
ones are preferred. Fish dried in the air or smoked fish is not
preferable. Herring, sardines and salt fish can be used sparingly.
14. Use of tobacco and snuff must be controlled and better avoided. In
habitual users, it can be stopped gradually.
The above mentioned restrictions have to be followed rationally by every
person. This is because the above mentioned events and things can bring the
latent, slumbering psora and manifest psora by different chronic diseases. If the
patient is already suffering with the disease, it may interfere with the process of
cure and makes the disease incurable.

Mind and intellect

1. Uninterrupted grief and vexation, very soon increases even the smallest
traces of slumbering, latent psora into more severe chronic disease.
Example:
i. Sudden death of a son causes the tender mother already in ill health, an
incurable suppurating of the lungs or a cancer of the breast.
ii. A young affectionate maiden, already hysterical, is thrown into
melancholy by a disappointed love.
 2. Hence the good physician tries to enliven the mind of the patient with
the help of his relatives and surroundings because even the most
masterly management of the chronic case with perfect anti-psoric will
avail nothing if sorrow and vexation is constantly present.

SYPHILIS (§ 79)
Syphilis is the venereal miasm, also called by Hahnemann as the chancre
disease. The syphilitic miasmatic state develops when the primary
manifestations of diseases like chancre and bubo are suppressed by some local
treatments. According to Hahnemann, this is “The second chronic miasma,
which is more widely spread than the fig warts disease (sycosis) and which for
three and a half (now four) centuries has been a source of any other chronic
ailments.” Syphilitic miasmatic state is the syndrome as observed by
Hahnemann when the acute sexually transmitted disease syphilis and its primary
manifestations like chancre and bubo are suppressed by some violent local
treatments. Hahnemann called the syphilis miasm as “the venereal disease
proper”.
Mode of Development of the Syphilitic Miasm
Like any other miasm, the syphilitic miasm develops in 3 steps:
1. Mode of infection
2. Internal development
3. External manifestations
i. Primary manifestations
ii. Secondary manifestations

1. Mode of infection
Impure coition, most probably at the very movement in the spot, which is
touched and rubbed, the specific contagion arises. “To effect the infection, it
requires a certain amount of friction in the most tender parts of the body (sexual
organs), which are most rich in nerves and covered with thinnest cuticle.” The
infection mostly occurs in genital organs especially at the wounded spot. Hence,
syphilitic miasm is called the venereal miasm.

2. Internal development
As soon as the syphilitic miasm touches the spot infected, in the same
moment it is no more local. The whole body has already received its presence
immediately in a dynamic manner. “All wiping and washing off the spots
affected, however speedy and with whatever fluid, is too late and in vain”.
During first few days no morbid sign appears in the spot affected. Only after the
internal venereal transmission is completed fully, the chancre appears in the
place first affected. This is intended by the nature to soothe the internally
completed malady.

3. External manifestations
i. Development of the primary manifestations of syphilis:
The primary manifestation of syphilis is the chancre. The chancre appears
after about 7th to 14th day of impure coition. At first as the little pustule, this
changes into an impure ulcer, within raised boarders, and the characteristic
stinging pains. In this stage, if syphilis is not cured internally, chancre remains
standing on the same place during man’s lifetime, only increasing with years. As
long as the chancre remains externally or locally, no secondary manifestations of
syphilitic miasm develops.
ii. Development of the secondary manifestations of syphilis:
This is the development of syphilitic miasmatic state proper. When the
primary manifestation of syphilis chancre appears, the allopathic physician tries
to destroy them by means of corroding, cauterizing and desiccating substances.
He does it by thinking it to be just a local ulcer. According to the old school’s
writings, “No internal venereal disease is as yet to be thought of, so that when
locally exterminating the chancre, they suppose that they remove all the venereal
disease from the patient at once, if only he will not permit this ulcer to remain
too long in its place, so that the absorbent vessels do not get time to transfer the
position into the internal organism and so cause by delay a general infection of
the system with syphilis. Hence, allopathic doctor destroys in his blindness,
through local applications, the vicarious external symptoms (chancre ulcer) and
he inexorably compels the organism to replace the destroyed first substitute
chancre by far more painful substitute, the bubo”.
When the allopathic mismanagement destroys the chancre, nature tries to
soothe the internal disease by another local manifestation called “bubo”. As
usual routine, the allopath again tries to drive away the bubo by same type of
local injurious treatment; the nature is forced to develop internally and some
secondary internal ailments results. Hence results the chancre miasm. But the
development of secondary manifestations occurs very slowly.

KENTIAN VIEWS ON SYPHILIS

The three chronic miasms: Psora, Syphilis and Sycosis are contagious in the
form in which they exist at the time of infection. If the husband is polluted by
syphilitic miasm, the disease is transferred from husband to wife; it is taken up
in the stage in which it then exists and from thence it goes on in a progressive
way. The woman catches it from the man in the stage in which he has it at the
time of their marriage.
When the infection takes place in the primary stage, there is no way of
disguising it, but if it occurs in the secondary or tertiary stage, there is really no
way of detecting it immediately, because it goes on insidiously. If the husband
has the primary sore the primary sore, will manifest in the wife, but if he gives
the disease to his wife in the tertiary stage, with every manifestation suppressed
or passed by, then you will not be able to know whether she has taken the
disease or not. As syphilis commences to occupy the interior tissues of man, the
periosteum, the bone and brain are the tissues that are sought out as the principle
sites.

H.A.ROBERTS VIEWS ON SYPHILIS

H.A.Roberts applies analogy to the destructive tendency of syphilitic miasm
and the anti-syphilitic homeopathic remedies. The substances which are used as
pre-eminently syphilitic remedies are having the atomic weights of above 53.
They are the elements with highest radioactive and destructive tendencies. The
radioactivity is the heat evolving (exothermic) processes. Once this process is
continued for a sufficient length of time, the original substance itself seems to
change. These radioactive substances, without destroying themselves just as the
syphilitic miasm, actually destroy living tissue. This syphilitic stigma in turn is
passed on to the next generations. The king of anti-syphilitic remedies
“mercury” is a higher range of element. Osmium, iridium, platinum, aurum,
plumbum, bismuth, radium, and uranium are on the other list. H.A.Roberts is
trying to conclude that the law of similaris is employing the destructive elements
therapeutically in curing the destructive syphilitic miasm.
 TREATMENT OF SYPHILIS
The second important chronic miasm, chancre disease only causes
difficulties in its cure, if it is complicated with developed psora or the sycosis or
both. In order to cure this venereal disease, three states of the patient have to be
distinguished:
1. The first stage is the one where the patient is suffering only with the
primary manifestations of the syphilis alone.
2. The second stage is the one where syphilis is alone, without
complicating with other miasms, but the primary manifestations
chancre or bubo have been destroyed by the violent local treatments.
3. The third stage is the one where the syphilis had combined with psoric
miasm.
1. In the first stage, when the syphilis is alone and not complicated with the
Psora, Hahnemann says, “there is on earth no chronic miasm, no chronic
disease springing from a miasma, which is more curable and more easily
curable than this.” In this first stage, syphilis for its thorough and forever cure,
needs only one little dose of the dynamized mercurial remedy. Hahnemann
recommends in his materia medica pura, the semi-oxide of mercury as the most
excellent anti-syphilitic remedy. In such treatment, no need of any external
application will arise. In a few days of taking such mercury, in 1, 2, or 3 fine
pellets as single dose, the chancre becomes a clean sore with little mild pus and
heals of itself. The whole syphilis with its chancre will be removed within
fourteen days. The skin where the chancre appeared, will become as healthy and
clear as the surrounding skin and this can be considered as the proof of perfect
cure of the internal syphilis in this stage. As long as the chancre persists on the
skin, no surety of the cure can be given at this stage.
2. In the first stage of syphilis, disappearance of the chancre and the bubo
are considered as the proof of perfect cure. Whereas, in the second stage the
chancre and bubo have been driven off by the violent local treatments, the
patient presents with the absence of local complaints. Hence, it is difficult for
the homeopathic physician to declare the patient as fully cured of the internal
syphilis. This is the limitation in the cure of second stage of syphilis.
But even in such conditions Hahnemann says, the careful homeopathic
observer can notice one important sign in the patient. When the chancre or bubo
has been driven out by the local application of the orthodox school, “There will
always remain in the place where it stood, as a sign of the unextinguished
internal syphilis, a discolored, reddish, red or blue scar”. This scar is the
indication that inspite of the local treatments, the internal syphilis is still present
in the patient. Perfect homeopathic cure of syphilis even in this stage is possible
by internal use of dynamized mercurial remedy. Syphilis, for it’s thorough and
forever cure, needs little dose of the dynamized semi-oxide of mercury as the
most excellent anti-syphilitic remedy. The patient is declared of completely
cured when the scar above described, changes to healthy color of the
surrounding skin and all discoloration of the skin will disappear.
3. The most difficult of the all is the third stage, where the suppressed
syphilis complicates with the psora. This again can be presented to the physician
in two varieties.
The first variety is the one where patient is already suffering with a type of
chronic disease at the time of suppression of the primary manifestations of
syphilis. Hence, the suppressed syphilis easily combines with the psora and
complicates its cure.
The second variety is spurious syphilis: also known as the masked syphilis
and in England it is known as the pseudo-syphilis, a monster of double disease.
This results when the local manifestations of syphilis are suppressed by the
violent local treatments of the dominant medical school in a slow and painful
manner. By means of friction with mercury, large doses of calomel, corrosive
sublimate and similar acrid mercurial remedies in material doses, the allopath
tries to remove the chancre and bubo. Such injurious techniques produce a
condition called the “mercurialisation” in the patient. This procedure was
abundantly practiced by the dominant medical school during Hahnemannian
times. The “mercurialisation” produces fever, dysenteric abdominal ailments,
chronic exhausting salivation, pains in the limbs, sleeplessness etc. In spite of all
such pains, this treatment did not possess the capacity to eliminate syphilis from
the body. On the contrary, patient becomes weak and his general health
undermines leading to the awakening of the latent psora. Thus, awakened psora
combines with the internally driven syphilis and forms the monster of double
disease called the spurious disease.

Treatment of Syphilis Complicated With Psora

The hurtful influences from without i.e. any obstacles to cure have to be
controlled first.
The patient is advised to take light yet nourishing diet to improve his
general health. Psora has to be first combated by administering the best suitable
anti-psoric remedy based on the existing psoric symptoms. In the footnote,
Hahnemann recommends Hepar sulph as the best anti-psoric remedy to improve
the general health of patient. This medicine is best adapted to such condition if
the crude allopathic mercurial medication has produced a medicinal disease. The
suitable anti-psoric remedy has to be allowed to complete its action.
Based on the remaining psoric symptoms one or more anti-psoric remedies
can be prescribed till the psoric symptoms disappear.
Then the best mercurial preparation is administered and allowed to act for a
period of three, five or seven weeks. This can be allowed to act as long as the
patient notices improvement in venereal symptoms.
In inveterate and difficult cases, few syphilitic and few psoric symptoms
might remain without succumbing to the above treatment. A repetition of a
similar process of cure is required here. Another application of one or more of
the anti-psoric remedies that have not yet been used can be tried till all the
psoric symptoms disappear.
The above mentioned best mercurial preparation can be tried again, but in a
different potency. This is allowed to complete its action fully till the
disappearance of all the venereal symptoms, including the discoloration of skin
where the scar remained.
Treatment of the Threefold Complication of the Three Chronic Miasms
The suppressed syphilis might complicate with figwarts disease, with the
venereal miasm and at the same time a developed psora resulting into tri-
miasmatic disease. Even in such cases, the psora has to be combated first and
then the two venereal chronic miasms.
1. This threefold complicated disease (syphilis + developed psora +
developed sycosis) must first be treated with anti-psoric medicines
according to the predominant psoric symptoms.
2. The anti-sycotic and anti-syphilitic remedies can be altered one after
another, the symptoms of which were at the time the most prominent.
In doing so, each remedy must be allowed to complete its action fully.
3. To remove the remaining psoric symptoms, anti-psoric treatment can be
resumed again to perfect the cure.
4. Each one of these three kids of anti-miasmatic remedies has to be given
in the proper time and purely according to the symptom totality.
5. Such alternating treatment may be continued in a successive manner till
a complete cure is achieved.

SYCOSIS (§ 79)
 Sycotic miasm is also called the “figwarts disease”, is a chronic venereal
miasmatic disease. This is developed as a result of suppressed gonorrhea. The
main external manifestations of sycosis are the cauliflower or coxcomb like
warts on the skin. Hence it is called by Hahnemann as the figwarts disease.
Development of Sycosis
Like any other miasmatic disease, the sycosis develops in the 3 following
steps:
1. Mode of infection
2. Internal development
3. External manifestations
i. Primary manifestations
ii. Secondary manifestations

1. Mode of infection
Impure coition, most probably at the very movement in the spot, which is
touched and rubbed, the specific contagion has arises. “To effect the infection it
requires a certain amount of friction in the most tender parts of the body (sexual
organs), which are most rich in nerves and covered with thinnest cuticle.” The
infection mostly occurs in the genital organs especially at the wounded spot.
Hence, the sycotic miasm just like syphilitic miasm is called the venereal
miasm.

2. Internal development
As soon as the sycotic miasm touches the spot infected, in the same moment
it is no more local. The whole body has already received its presence
immediately in a dynamic manner. “All wiping and washing off the spots
affected, however speedy and with whatever fluid, is too late and in vain”.
During first few days no morbid sign appears in the spot affected. Only after
internal venereal transmission is completed fully, the primary manifestations
develop in the place first affected. This is intended by the nature to sooth the
internally completed malady.

3. External manifestations
i. Development of primary manifestations of sycosis:
Once the dynamic internal development of the sycotic miasm is over, the
local symptoms develop. These excrescences are usually but not always
attended by gonorrhea, thick pus like discharge from the urethra. This might be
followed by a less difficult micturation, somewhat hard, swollen body of penis
in males. Sometimes the body of the penis is also covered with black, glandular
tubercles that are very painful to touch. These symptoms will develop several
days or several weeks, even many weeks after infection through impure coition.
Very rarely dry, wart like, soft, spongy growth emitting a specifically fetid fluid,
sweetish and almost like herring brine, bleeding easily and in the form of
Coxcomb or a cauliflower like growth can also occur. In males, these can be
seen on the glans or below it, or on the prepuce. But in females, these can be
seen on the parts surrounding pudenda or on the pudenda itself. These can even
occur in swollen and in great number. These are the primary manifestations of
the sycosis.
ii. Development of the secondary manifestations of sycosis:
The primary manifestations of sycosis like warts, coxcomb or cauliflower
like growths on genitals are treated by allopath in the most violent external
cauterization, burning, and cutting or by ligature. In such cases, nature again
produces such growths to soothe the internal development of sycosis. But again,
when such violent procedures like cauterization, burning, cutting or ligature are
employed, the figwarts disease, after being deprived of its local complaints,
continue to develop internally and appears in much worse way in secondary
ailments.
Non-Penetrating Variety (Common Gonorrhea) of Sycosis
In the footnote to the explanation of sycosis in his book “Chronic disease”,
Hahnemann identifies another type of gonorrheal miasm. “The miasm of the
other common gonorrhea seems not to penetrate the whole organism, but only to
locally stimulate the urinary organs.” Such another type of gonorrhea does not
penetrate the organism dynamically but only produces local inflammation and
frequent urging to urinate. Hahnemann recommends in such case, only the acute
acting remedies like Petroselinum, Cantharis, Copaiva balm etc based on the
patient’s symptomatology.
 KENT’S VIEWS ON SYCOSIS:
LECTURE NO. XXI
According to Dr. J.T. Kent, there are two types of urethral infections. The
first one is simple urethral inflammation, which is not contagious. The second is
specific urethral inflammation, which is always contagious. The specific urethral
infection can be termed as the true gonorrhoeal inflammation. This true
gonorrhoeal inflammation according to Kent, is again of two types, the acute
and the chronic varieties. The acute specific urethral inflammation is caused by
acute miasm and has a period of prodrome, a period of progress, and a period of
decline. But the sycotic constitutional symptom does not follow the suppression
of this acute miasm. This means acute specific urethral inflammation does not
develop into chronic sycotic state. If suppressive treatment is to be restored to
acute, the system is sufficiently vigorous in most cases to throw off the after
effects. Acute specific type is contagious.

The chronic specific type also has the same prodromal period of 8 to 12
days like acute specific type. But when suppressed, the chronic type will
develop into sycotic miasmatic state. Remedies for each sycotic type have to be
selected in the same way like any other miasmatic disease i.e. by anamnesis,
based on totality of symptoms and individualization. The anti-sycotic medicine
is the one which when administered on the basis of symptom similarity, can turn
the progress of the disease backwards. Example: it is often the case that a man
with thick, yellowish-green discharge from the nose, after a dose of Calcarea,
which is an anti-sycotic, the deepest in character, has his old discharge brought
back. This is the curative process of anti-sycotic remedy. It brings out the
suppressed disease. The sycotic patient infects his partner only in that stage of
the disease in which he is currently suffering. Example: at the time of marriage
if the husband is having primary manifestations of sycosis, he will infect his
innocent wife with the primary manifestations only. On the contrary, if he is
suffering from secondary manifestations (which is very difficult to diagnose), he
infects the secondary manifestations to his better half.

TREATMENT OF SYCOSIS
Before treating any case of urethral discharge, the case has to be studied
under two headings. Whether the sycosis to be treated is of a penetrating type or
non-penetrating type? Hahnemann recognizes the non-penetrating type of
common gonorrhea, which is not having the capacity to penetrate the whole
organism. Hence, this type of gonorrhea cannot develop into the fully developed
sycotic miasmatic state. This, he mentions in footnote to the explanation of
treatment of sycosis in his book “Chronic diseases”.

Treatment of the Non-Penetrating Type of Gonorrhea

(Ref: footnote to the treatment of sycosis in the book “Chronic diseases”)
Hahnemann recognizes a common type of gonorrhoea which seems not to
penetrate the whole organism. This miasm yields to a dose of highly dynamized
parsley juice (Petrosolium), or Cannabis, or Cantharides, or the Copaiva balm.
But, the final medicine has to be chosen on the basis of the constitutional
symptoms. Even in such cases, if slumbering psora is awakened by the harmful
allopathic treatment, the case can only be cured by anti-psoric treatment.
Treatment of the Penetrating Type of Gonorrhea / Treatment of the Sycotic
Miasm Proper
1. When the sycosis remains with all its excrescences on the skin:
i. When the primary manifestations are still present on the local parts,
unaltered by the local treatments, the sycosis can be cured surely and
most thoroughly by the internal use of Thuja.
ii. The dose required is a few pellets as large as poppy seeds, moistened
with Thuja dynamization.
iii. These medicines are allowed to act for 15, 20 or 40 days till their action
exhausts. The repetition has to be done every time in a different potency.
This method facilitates and strengthens its ability of affecting the vital
force.
iv. When Thuja completes its action fully, this can be altered with a small
dose of Nitric acid in the dynamized form.
v. It is not necessary to use any external applications except in most
difficult cases. The large fig-warts may be moistened every day with the
 mild, pure juice pressed from the green leaves of Thuja and mixed with
equal parts of alcohol.
2. When the external excrescences are removed by local treatment but
the sycotic miasm is still alone:
i. Such cases cannot be assured of perfect cure, as external excrescences
which were indicating the existence of disease, are removed. But the
local area still shows discolored spots, indicating the presence of internal
sycosis. In this case, the suitable anti-sycotic remedy can be selected
based on the symptom totality and this medicine can be administered till
the skin color changes to that of the normal surrounding skin.
ii. Then it must be followed by anti-psoric treatment in order to assure
perfect cure.
3. When the suppressed sycosis is complicated with developed psora
alone:
i. An allopath treats a case of gonorrhea and its excrescences with the
violent measures like cauterization, desiccations etc. Such allopathic
non-healing art awakens the slumbering latent psora and complicates
it with the recently suppressed sycosis.
ii. This condition has to be treated with anti-psoric treatment first, which
has to be followed till the developed psora recedes back to its latent
form again.
iii. The visible sycotic symptoms now can be treated with a suitable anti-
sycotic treatment.
iv. Once again the anti-psoric treatment has to be continued.
v. Thus, the anti-psoric and the anti-sycotic treatments can be administered
alternatively and can be repeated several times till it gets fully cured.
4. When the suppressed sycosis complicates with the developed psora
and developed syphilis:
i. This threefold complicated disease (sycosis + developed psora +
developed syphilis) must first be treated with anti-psoric medicines,
according to the predominant psoric symptoms.
ii. The anti-sycotic and anti-syphilitic remedies can be altered one after
another, the symptoms of which, are at the time the most prominent. In
doing so, each remedy must be allowed to complete its action fully.
iii. To remove the remaining psoric symptoms, anti-psoric treatment can be
resumed again to perfect the cure.
iv. Each one of these three kind of anti-miasmatic remedies has to be given
on proper time and purely according to the symptom totality.
 v. Such alternating treatment may be continued in a successive manner till
complete cure is achieved.

TUBERCULAR MIASM
Tubercular miasm is also called as pseudo-psora. This is the result of
hereditary combination of two miasms psora and syphilis. Dr. J.H.Allen, the
well known physician and pioneer of homeopathy introduced the concept of
pseudo-psora in his book “Chronic miasm”. When two chronic miasms-psora
and syphilis are suppressed by harmful treatments and genetically blend
together, result is the development of tubercular miasm in the organism. Few
homeopaths are of the opinion that Allen was expressing the idea of tubercular
diathesis rather than development of tubercular miasm.

MIXED MIASMATIC DISEASE

Psoric miasms is the most ancient miasm that has penetrated several
constitutions and passed through several generations. Everyone on this earth is
infected by this miasm. Psora produces functional disorders. The structural,
especially extensive structural changes and pathological abnormalities result
when psora combines with other two miasms, leading to the formation of
complex disease. Due to such combinations, the advancement of disease occurs.
But the manifestations in majority of cases will be limited to one miasm only,
which we in our practice call the dominant miasm. According to the chronic
disease, after the initial anti-psoric treatment the dominant miasm has to be
treated with the appropriate remedy.
The most complicated pathological states are the result of the effects of
mixed miasms. Example: cancer and psoriasis. The dominant miasm for this
state has to be identified with the help of its miasmatic indications, exhibited by
the patient. The anti-miasmatic remedy to that dominant miasm has to be
administered. This remedy will remove the symptoms pertaining to the
dominant miasm. Several anti-miasmatic remedies in succession [one after the
other] has to be administered according to the then existing totality of
symptoms. Finally, the anti-psoric treatment has to be given to complete the
cure.
 Dr. H.A.Roberts says, “In treating the combined stigmata, the most
outstanding must be treated first, since we base our method of treatment upon
symptom similarity, where psora is present, psora will be the most outstanding
in the symptom totality in the earlier manifestations. These manifestations must
be treated first, then after it is eradicated or considerably lessened, the next
most potent dyscracia, as it expresses itself in the symptomatology must be
treated, until this way, each time treating the most dominant stigma, as
expressed by the outward manifestations, until cure is attained.“Pathological
developments very rarely take place under a purely psoric manifestations, it is
only when this taint is united with another stigma that pathological conditions
arise.”
Another important mixed miasmatic condition is the tubercular miasm. The
tubercular patient is manifesting the union of the syphilitic and the psoric
dyscracias. It is also called the Pseudo-psora.
In the combinations of sycosis and psora, we get the right soil for valvular
and cardiac disturbances with changes in the organic structure. These are the
conditions that cause fatalities.
Treatment of Mixed Miasmatic States
1. Psora-syphilis (tubercular miasm or Pseudo-psora):
i. The anti-psoric treatment has to be given based on the dominant
symptoms of psora, according to symptom similarity.
ii. Once the psoric symptoms have been removed or controlled, the
suitable anti-syphilitic remedy has to be administered again based on
symptoms similarity.
iii. Anti-psoric treatment has to be started again to complete the cure.
2. Psora-sycosis:
i. The anti-psoric treatment has to be given based on the dominant
symptoms of the psora according to symptom similarity.
ii. Once the psoric symptoms have been removed or controlled, the
suitable anti-sycotic remedy has to be administered again based on the
symptoms similarity.
iii. Anti-psoric treatment has to be prescribed again to complete the cure.
3. Psora-syphilis-sycosis:
i. The anti-psoric treatment has to be given based on dominant symptoms
of the psora, according to symptom similarity.
ii. As a next step, one of the most predominant miasm out of the two
remaining has to be treated first with the suitable anti-miasmatic
remedies.
 iii. The anti-psoric treatment may be administered if the symptoms of
psora remain predominant.
iv. The remaining symptoms of sycosis and syphilis can be treated with
the suitable anti-sycotic and anti-syphilitic remedies by administering
them one after another.
v. At the end, once again anti-psoric treatment has to be prescribed to
complete the cure.
Hence, treatment of the mixed miasmatic diseases is like removing the
layers of onions one after another. Hahnemann called this method as the
treatment in succession.

CONGENITAL CORPOREAL
CONSTITUTIONS (§ 81)
The multithreaded monster psora, is the fundamental cause for almost all the
disease of human beings. “This infecting agent had gradually passed in some
hundreds of generations, through many millions of human organisms”. Hence it
has assumed a diverse and complicated form of chronic diseases. Various names
of the chronic disease are nothing but secondary manifestations of psora. All
these different pathological names are because of one and only reason called
Psora. The suppressed psora deprived of its primary manifestations takes inward
direction, affecting the inner parts of the body. This, as a result tries to produce
various varieties of chronic disease. These varieties of chronic diseases are due
to the different temperaments, mental states, and different constitutions of
different individuals psora affects. This diversity in different individuals affected
with psora, Hahnemann termed as the congenital corporeal constitutions.
These various chronic diseases are due to various personalities of the
individuals affected. Hence, Hahnemann strongly recommends to treat the
patient based on his individuality in disease and not the disease itself.
Paracelsus, seems to have the same idea. He writes, “If we say this disease is a
disease of Pulegium this one Melissa, that one of Sabina, then we have a certain
cure from the name. A natural and true physician says that this is a morbus
Terebinthinus, that is a morbus Helleborinus etc, not that this is rheuma, coryza,
catarrh, these later names do not proceed from curative knowledge, for similaris
must be compared with similaris in nature”. However in the footnote to § 81 he
gives freedom to homeopathic physicians to use the nosological or pathological
names of the diseases only in certain conditions. This is admissible when the
physician is conversing with a patient or to an ordinary person, to render his
intelligence. This also helps in avoiding confusion in the non-medical persons
and helps in developing good rapport with the public. Usage of the nosological
names also helps the homeopathic physician while conversing with the
allopathic fraternity and in handling various legal matters. But this will never
help a homeopath in the selection of remedy, because “homeopathy treats the
patient and not the disease.”

COMPARATIVE STUDY OF MIASMS AND

MICRO-ORGANISMS
“By miasms Hahnemann meant germ disease”
—Sir John Weir (Science and art of Homeopathy)
The questions of whether Hahnemann’s miasms are microorganisms? Is
there any correlation between Hahnemann’s views and microbiological theories?
This the highly controversial issue in the current day homeopathy. Based on
their opinion on this subject the homeopaths can be divided into two groups.
One school does not believe in the above comparison, for those miasms of
Hahnemann are the noxious, dynamic, inimical forces only. They can be termed
as the spiritual school. They do not accept the material conception of miasms.
Dr. J.T. Kent, Dr. J. H. Allen etc belong to this school. The second school is the
scientific school. Dr. Stuart Close, Dr. Wheeler, Dr. Tyler, Dr. Sir John Weir etc
belong to this school. They strongly believed and supported that Hahnemann
was actually explaining about the microbiological terms in his writings, but he
had used the terminologies of his times. Hence they argue that Hahnemann has
to be hailed as “the father of microbiology”.
Mode of Infection In Theory of Chronic Diseases and the Microbiology
Stuart Close says, “The greater practical value of Hahnemann’s theory of
chronic diseases has never been fully appreciated because it has never been
fully understood”. Comparative study of the concept of infection of the modern
medical terms and the Hahnemann’s comments on the mode of infection of each
miasm seem to have similarities. Observe the following statements:
“With respect to the origin of these three chronic maladies as in the acute,
miasmatic eruptional diseases, three different important movements are to be
more attentively considered than hitherto been done,” says Hahnemann.
1. Firstly, the time of infection.
2. Secondly, the period of time during which the whole organism is being
penetrated by the disease infused, until it has developed within.
3. Thirdly, the breaking out of the external ailment.
In the first point, Hahnemann is clearly indicating that the miasm enters an
organism through the process of infection. In case of psora, general touch to the
skin, in case of the venereal miasms syphilis and sycosis, impure coition is the
mode of infection. Further, he says, “The infection with the miasma, as well of
the acute as of the above mentioned chronic diseases, takes place, without
doubt, in one single moment, and that moment, the one most favorable for
infection.” The mode of infection explained in bacteriology in case of venereal
disease goes well hand in hand with Hahnemannian explanation.
The second point clearly reminds us the incubation period of the modern
science. The miasmatic disease does not manifest immediately after the
infection but after few days, when the infection has dynamically spread into the
entire vital force.
Regarding the third point, once the incubation period is over, i.e. the
infection has been communicated to the entire parts of the body, the diseases
symptoms manifest in a visible and observable manner.
Miasms and Their Comparison With the Specific Micro-organisms
Hahnemann had no microscope. All his conclusions were made by his own
clinical observations, including his classification of diseases. Hahnemann used
the term miasms in more precise form. During Hahnemann’s time, the term
“miasm” was vaguely used by many physicians as morbific emanations from
purulent organic matter, effluvia arising from the bodies of the patients etc, but
infact in using the term miasm, Hahnemann had some other idea in mind. The
following explanation given by Stuart Close makes it clear. In the year 1831,
Asiatic cholera invaded Europe. Hufeland, one of the famous physician of those
times, believed and taught that cholera was an atmospheric – telluric origin.
Hahnemann protested against this belief in his essay “The mode of propagation
of Asiatic cholera”. He explained that cholera miasm is communicable by
contagion only and propogated from one individual to other. “On board ships, in
those confined spaces filled with mould, watery vapors, the cholera miasm finds
a favorable element for its multiplication”. “And grows into an enormously
increased brood of those excessively minute, invisible living creatures, so
inimical to human life of which the contagious matter of cholera most probably
consists”. In this essay Hahnemann uses the terms like “communicable by
contagion”, “multiplication”, “growth”, “minute living creatures”, and even
“animated beings” etc. Only living thing will grow and multiply. Hahnemann’s
explanation of mode of transmission and spread of cholera though not
understood by then practitioners, came out to be true and are close to today’s
microbiological terms.
In § 73, he explains about different types of acute diseases as individual,
sporadic, epidemic diseases. In his attempt to explain the epidemic diseases he
states, “These diseases generally become infectious (contagious) when they
prevail among thickly congregated masses of human beings”.
 Hahnemann’s explanation of the half acute miasms (hydrophobia), and half
spiritual miasm (small pox), also suggest that his views were far ahead of his
time and equal to modern concepts. “These various acute, half spiritual miasms
the peculiar characteristic that after they have penetrated the vital force in the
first moment of contagion (and each one in its own way has produced the
disease) and then, like parasites have quickly grown up within it and have
usually developed themselves by their peculiar fever after producing their fruit
(the mature cutaneous eruption which is again capable of producing its
miasma)- they again die out and leave the living organism again free to
recover?” One of the paragraphs in Chronic diseases goes like this, “The
chronic miasms disease parasites, which continue to live as long as the man is
seized by them is alive, and which do not die off themselves like acute miasms”.
Infection and the Theory of Latency
Microbiology defines that lodging and multiplication of microorganisms in
and around the tissues can be termed as infection. Mere presence of bacteria
does not produce the disease. Some organisms may remain latent or hidden
inside body for a long time. They produce the disease only when optimum
conditions for the bacterial growth arise like lowering of the host resistance etc.
Today science calls this condition as latent infection. Years before this invention,
Hahnemann had explained that miasms like psora, syphilis and sycosis may
remain latent for a long period “until circumstances awaken the disease
slumbering within and thus develop its germs”. This doctrine of latency was
opposed by most of the physicians of that time. More than 50 years before the
Koch’s discovery, Hahnemann explained about the nature and spread of cholera
organism purely by his clinical observation. Hahnemann used the terminologies
of his day. “Modern bacteriological science, by long independent research
slowly arrived at the goal Hahnemann reached more than half a century before
in regard to the nature and causes of certain form of disease” adds Stuart Close.
Chronic Miasms and Their Comparison With Specific Micro-organisms
While explaining the miasms Hahnemann meant “Contagious, or infectious
principle embodied in some living parasitical micro-organisms with an
incredible capacity for multiplication and growth”. The sycotic and the
syphilitic miasms can be undoubtedly compared with the neisseria gonorrhoea
and the Treponema pallidum respectively. But confusion and uncertainty still
prevails regarding the comparison of psora with any micro-organism. The
superficial observers considered the acarius scabii or sarcoptes hominis as
Hahnemann’s psora, because it is an itch mite. In the year 1791 and 1792, while
translating Monro’s materia medica and on July 30 and 31 of 1792 in a German
daily called advertiser. He explained clearly about his views on itch mite. He
defined them as exceedingly small animals, a kind of mite etc. He recommended
external lotion of Sulphur in such cases. Thus, we can rule out that the psoric
theory is entirely different from this above comparison. Further, Hahnemann
was against local application in case of psoric itch, as he explained in his
chronic diseases which may drive the miasm inwards leading to complications.
So, considering the itch mite as the psora is improper.
Stuart Close tried to compare psora with the mycobacterium, as
Hahnemann regarded leprosy as the typical ancient form of psora. Modern
bacteriology states that the lepra bacilli and the tubercular bacilli resemble each
other even in their staining techniques. Stuart Close comments, “The two terms
psora and tuberculosis are synonymous”. But at the same time he does not
accept the axiom, “kill the germ cure the disease”. He further comments,
“Bacteriology can never serve as a basis for a reliable and efficient therapeutics
for the individual. Since micro-organism is only one of the many causes of
diseases”. “It is at this point that the necessity appears for a general principle
of therapeutics” i.e. Homeopathy.
Psora and the Search for Similar Organisms
Dr. B.K.Sarkar in his “Hahnemann’s Organon” reminds us about the
findings and views of Mackenzie. Mackenzie co-related psora with the pyogenic
organisms like streptococcus and staphylococcus. He called psora as the focal
infection. Dr. Edward Bach, an allopath and Dr. C.E. Wheeler a famous
homeopath from London hospital had a hypothesis that “Psoric miasm of
Hahnemann and the non-lactose fermenting intestinal microorganisms of the
coli-typhoid group are similar”. B. proteas, B. Dysentery, B. Morgan, B.
Foecalis, alkali genes, B. coli mutable, B. Goerthen, and B. no:7 etc are the non-
lactose fermenting organisms, that lower the resistance of a person and
predispose him to many secondary bacterial infections. The manifestations of
disease vary from the susceptibility and the site of invasion of the bacterium.
Inspite of such efforts, Hahnemann’s psora still remains unidentified. But the
scientific school is optimistic that in the near future, we will be able to invent a
new micro-organism which is similar to Hahnemann’s psora.
Dr. J.H. Clarke, author of the book “The prescriber”, writes “There is no
necessary to limit the number of chronic diseases to the three Hahnemann
described. The scientific minds can find other miasms”. That is the reason why
we find so many miasms like AIDS miasm and the cancer miasm coming up in
our contemporary literature. Hahnemann’s sycosis and syphilis strongly support
the idea of scientific school. But we are unable to compare psora in the modern
parameters.
Controversy
 Stuart Close regrets that instead of hailing Hahnemann as the father of
microbiology, the old school ridiculed him. This happened because the 18th
century medicine was full of speculative theories and fanciful explanations
regarding the nature of diseases. But each of them failed to give some tangible
and definitive explanation regarding the subject. In such conditions, Hahnemann
came with a new method of treatment with the purely experimental drug proving
and the well known method of law of similia. His aim was to cure the sick and
to avoid empty speculations by creating another theoretic medicine. Hence, in
his early days of invention of homeopathic system, Hahnemann was busy in
perfecting his rational medicine. In his later editions, when he came with semi-
scientific and semi-philosophical explanations regarding health, disease and
cure, they could not supply any tangible proof.
Medical men of those times were looking forward to a scientific medicine
with tangible, demonstrable proof. Microscopic demonstration of bacteria as the
cause of disease immediately caught everyone’s attention. Thus, was born the
medical axiom, “kill the germ and cure the disease”. The terms like “acute
miasm” and “chronic miasm” sounds good in the domain of homeopathy. But
when we like to compare them by replacing the term miasm with bacteria, it
does not seem logical to the scientific minds. Moreover, Hahnemann
recommends the consideration of constitution, hereditary factors, predisposing
and environmental factors in treating a disease. There are no specific remedies
for miasms in homeopathy. Each patient has to be treated according to his
individualistic characters in disease and health. Hence the subject whether
Hahnemann’s miasms are the micro-organisms of the modern microbiology or
not remained as the highly controversial subject in the medical field.

COMPARATIVE STUDY OF MIASMS AND MIASMATIC STATES

GENERAL POINTS TO REMEMBER
 Chapter – 3
CASE TAKING

CASE TAKING–INVESTIGATION OF DISEASE

(§ 82 - 104)
“A great part, I believe, of the art is to be able to observe”
—Hippocrates
Case taking is the first step in the process of cure. The process of cure
actually starts from this point. Case taking is the foundation on which the
structure of cure rests. Man is constantly exposing and reacting to the
surrounding physical and psychological environment. Any maladjustment or
incapability to cope with the pressure or expectations might result into the
disturbance of his sensorium which in turn results in to physical problems. The
only way to understand a disease is to understand the patient and his symptoms.
Individualistic approach is more important in treating the diseases. To
understand the sick individual case taking is the only method. Case taking
process is the most crucial part, not only because the physician witnesses the
disease but also it is an opportunity to the patient to ventilate his sufferings and
get relief. Any negligence in this step will affect the outcome of cure. Hence, “A
case well taken is half cured. Every time you take a case, you are entering into a
new world” says Elizabeth Wright.
Definition: “Case-taking is the artistic process of ascertaining,
understanding and recording the complaints of patient in such a way that based
on the totality of symptoms collected, the physician can manage the case and
prescribe homeopathic remedy on the basis of anamnesis and tries to cure the
case.”
Case is not just the collection of symptoms, but it is the evidence of disease
and the interpretation of the incidence of disease. The understanding of a case
helps us to identify the alterations taken place in the physical, mental and
spiritual levels of the patient which homeopaths call, the individual examination.
Man is constantly reacting to his surrounding environment, both in health and in
disease. Case study includes the study of the altered state of the patient and also
the environment which is responsible for such change. Case taking is an
opportunity for the physician to understand how a patient is reacting to social,
psychological, emotional, hygienic, mechanical causes.
Case Taking Methodologies: A Discussion- “Individual Examination of the
Patient”
“There are no diseases only sick individuals”, says Hahnemann.
Homeopathy strongly believes that the patient as a person is suffering and not
his anatomical organs. During case taking, the homeopathic physician has to
remember that the totality of symptoms must be collected in such a way that he
can compare them later with the suitable remedy in materia medica. Physician’s
concentration must be kept more on the patient’s constitutional, miasmatic,
individual, peculiar, queer, rare, strange and characteristic symptoms than on the
pathological symptoms.
Dr. J.H.Allen in his “Chronic miasms” says, “Pathology becomes the
servant not the master of our homeopathic art”. Further he warns homeopathic
physician, “No lesion or pathological condition is the first cause of any disease,
for the disease process precedes them all and the true cause always lies in the
disturbed or distressed life force itself. We must go back to the life-force for all
action and all changes in the structures of the organism itself.”. “Our remedies
deal with the miasms not the names of the diseases”.
Hahnemann says, “When the picture of the disease is once accurately
sketched, the most difficult part of the task is accomplished”. The picture of the
disease is not the pathological one, but the symptoms produced by the vital force
in most individualistic manner is the result of its derangement by miasm.
“Pathology and diagnosis do not seek for nor take into consideration the
phenomena which are most significant from the stand point of the homeopathic
prescriber” says Stuart Close. But “neglecting the nosological symptoms
altogether and not diagnosing case at all” is not recommended. Even to us
homeopaths, diagnosis of the disease is important for safer management of the
case. It helps in removing the common nosological symptoms and prescribing
for the uncommon symptoms. Diagnosis helps us in identifying the curable
medicinal disease from the surgical diseases. Nosological diagnosis is important
for a homeopath in predicting the prognosis of the case and not for prescription.
There are no specific remedies in homeopathic materia medica for nosological
names of the diseases, but medicines have to be chosen according to the
individual symptoms of the patient. Identification of miasm is possible only by
individual examination of the patient.
 Numerical totality is not useful in homeopathic prescription. But the
qualitative totality like characteristic, individual, uncommon and peculiar
symptoms that indicate a remedy are important. “A prescription can only be
made upon those symptoms which have their counter part or similar in the
materia medica”- says S. Close. The physician has to be well versed with the
symptomatology. He must be thoroughly aware of what to look, when to look
and how to look in a patient for the important symptoms? Hence, homeopathic
case taking is a well developed method of collecting the data from the patient
but it demands specialized skill and interest from the physician’s side. It is one
of the methods of artistic application of the homeopathic science. Master has
given some guidelines in § 82-104 for the aspiring homeopath.
Differences In the Procedure of Case Taking In Acute and Chronic Diseases
(§ 82)
The case taking procedure differs from the acute to chronic diseases. In case
of acute diseases, the chief complaints are recently developed and the patient
can recall the symptoms clearly. Since the patient is suffering currently with the
disease, he will explain the minutest details with ease. Hence, less time is
required in tracing the exciting cause and the picture of the disease. But in case
of chronic diseases the condition is more complicated. In chronic disease, the
fundamental cause is hidden somewhere in the history of patient, even the
patient may not recall the exact date of the origin of the disease and exact cause
of his illness. It is not only enough to collect the signs and symptoms of the
patient to make prescription, but it is necessary to observe the circumstances and
the environment in which the patient spends his time and which deeply affects
his psycho- neuro- endocrinal axis and produce indispositions or several types of
disturbances leading to diseases.
 Chronic diseases may be due to miasms, maintaining causes or even pseudo
causes. Sometimes the medicines the patient is taking, may cause the illness
(iatrogenic diseases). So much time and skill is required from the physician’s
side. He has to patiently investigate the past history, family history and the
treatment history of the patient. Every single detail has to be collected carefully.
During chronic case-taking significant points in the whole history of the patient
suffering with chronic disease like the physical constitution, moral and
intellectual characters, his occupation, mode of living and habits, social and
domestic relations, his age, sexual function etc are to be taken into consideration
(§ 5). In short, the careful “Anamnesis” has to be done in chronic cases. So case
taking in chronic diseases is more industrious than the acute disease. The
guidelines Hahnemann gives are exactly applicable to the chronic case taking
than to the acute case-taking.
During Case Taking the Physician Should Be : (§ 83)
1. Free from prejudice (Refer also § 6): Because physician is also a human
being; he may have prejudiced ideas regarding the desires, aversions, habits, etc
which he should try not to impose on the patient nor express his opinion on this
subject during case taking. Example: A slightly obese physician might overlook
the problem of obesity. Physician must consider every case as a new one and
should not consider the present case as similar to previously treated one etc.
Selecting a remedy based on the physical makeup, gait of the patient alone is
definitely not a good sign of a true homeopathic physician.
2. Sound senses: Individual examination of the patient requires alertness of
the physician throughout the case taking. Physician may have to employ his
senses in an undisturbed, uninterrupted and unbiased way to identify the
peculiar, uncommon, characteristic symptoms of the patient. The clue to unlock
the case might come from any sphere of the patient. During case taking the
physician may see, listen, smell or touch any abnormality in the patient and his
behavior.
3. Correct and complete observation of facts and phenomenon. This is
possible only by proper attention. He must be so alert that no abnormality
regarding the patient escapes his notice. Hahnemann in his “Medical observer”
writes, “True is, that the careful observer alone can become a true healer of
disease”. “A great part, I believe, of the art is to be able to observe”, says
Hippocrates in his aphorisms. The observation of the phenomenon must be
careful and accurate. Any amount of belief and fantasy and personal bias has to
be avoided during case taking. Non-observation and mal-observation is an
offense on the part of a homeopathic physician.
 4. Fidelity (Faithfulness) to homeopathic principles is a must. The
recording of the data must be as per the guidelines given by the master. The
principles of homeopathy are formulated in accordance with the ultimate
nature’s law. The proper homeopathic case-taking is possible only by faithful
adherence to the principles laid down by the master.
5. Properly recording the facts without omission: Each and every
symptom told by the patient may prove beneficial in future in the proper
management of the case. Hence every expression exhibited by the patient has to
be noted down patiently.
6. He must understand the patient spiritually, emotionally, mentally,
physically and socially. A good physician on the first hand, must be a good
human being.
7. Skillful in developing fruitful rapport with the patient,
8. He must understand that pathology is not a basis for the prescription but
helps in only understanding the nature of the disease.

Physical Requirements: Clinic Set-up

Case taking is an interpersonal relationship (rapport) or an interview
between the patient and the physician, with cure as the motto. It is a social
intercourse between the patient and the physician. Hence there is a necessity for
proper and comfortable setting for the interview. The waiting room in the clinic
must be adequately arranged with seating facilities and properly ventilated. The
waiting time of the patient in the waiting room must be reduced as much as
possible. The longer the patient waits, the more impatient he may become and
this could spoil the entire process. Healthy literature or periodicals can be
provided to the patients in the waiting room. Case taking in chronic diseases is a
time consuming process, hence “consultation by appointment” system may be
introduced to reduce the waiting time for the patient.
As the patient enters the room, he must be welcomed with a comfortable,
warm wish and proper seating has to be offered. The physician must provide
calmness and privacy in the consultation room. Patient has to be assured that
every detail he reveals during consultation will be kept confidential.
Arrangement of lighting must be such that preferably natural light falls on the
patient. Exhibiting good bedside manners will boost up the confidence of patient
on physician. Homeopathic prescriptions are based on the psycho- somatic
aspects of the case, so making the patient comfortable will help the physician in
ascertaining the reliable symptoms in the future.

THE OBJECTIVE OF CASE TAKING

The aim of case taking is to:
 1. Get the knowledge of disease; based on the Hahnemann’s generals or
the common and pathognomic symptoms, the physician diagnoses the
disease. This disease name will help in evaluating the uncommon,
peculiar symptoms of the person. It also helps in general management
and in predicting the prognosis of the disease.
2. Perceive the dynamic state of the patient.
3. To understand the surroundings of the patient and his reaction to it.
4. Finding the totality of symptoms of the patient.
5. Find the nature of the disease; whether the disease is in curable
condition or in incurable condition, whether the disease is acute or
chronic or is it a simple indisposition.
6. Finding the causative factor in the disease; finding the exciting cause in
acute diseases, fundamental cause in chronic diseases and maintaining
cause in case of false chronic diseases.
7. Finding the development of symptoms.
8. Analyze and evaluate the symptoms; this is possible only after
developing rapport with the patient and understanding the emotional
aspect of history of the patient.
9. Keep the systemic record of the case; this is for future reference. The
treatment of chronic diseases take a long period of (§ 148) time. So,
symptoms told by the patient have to be recorded for future reference.
This also helps in observing the direction of cure. Record keeping also
helps in research orientations.
10. Predict the prognosis of the case.
11. The trinity of diagnosis; for the constitutional diagnosis, miasmatic
diagnosis, disease diagnosis.
12. Finally to select the (constitutional, inter-current and acute) remedies
for the patient, in order to mange the case effectively.

HAHNEMANN’S DIRECTIONS FOR PROPER CASE TAKING (§ 82-

104)
Hahnemann was the first to identify that in diseases the person as a whole is
suffering and not only his organs. First, in his “Medicine of experience” (1803),
he described the method of enquiry of the sick man and in the later editions of
Organon, he developed the case taking methodologies progressively.
The Do’s – What Can Be Done
1. Always remember you are taking a case so that you can compare it with
the materia medica later. So give much importance to the
 individualistic study of the patient. You are dealing with a human
being and not a pathological specimen.
2. Always leave the patient at freedom. (§ 84). When the patient is talking,
listen to him carefully. Do not interrupt him in between. This
interruption will break the chain of thought of the patient and what the
patient actually wanted to convey to you may not come out properly.
The patient may forget to tell about some minor complaints which he
wanted to.
3. Note down every detail told by the patient, in detail. Note down the
symptoms of the patient in his own very expressions. These
expressions help in understanding the sensations of the patient.
Request him to talk slowly so that you can make a note of them
clearly. Leave space between one symptom to the other so that you
can fill it up later by asking the patient in detail about each symptom.
Begin a fresh line for each symptom. (§ 85).
4. Try to elicit much information about each individual symptom. Collect
the data like onset, location, sensation, modalities and concomittents
of each symptom. Simply make each symptom a grand symptom (§
86). Every minutest detail regarding the above mentioned criteria has
to be collected.
5. After collecting the data, read it out to the patient as a method of
confirmation (§ 86).
6. If the collected data is insufficient, then the physician is at liberty to ask
questions at his convenience (§ 89). The physician can elicit
symptoms by asking the details regardig each individual symptom by
going one after the other patiently.
7. Always concentrate on getting the peculiar, queer, rare and strange
symptoms of the patient, try to individualize the patient (§ 90).
8. Study the patient spiritually, emotionally, mentally, socially and
physically (Footnote of § 90). Example: how the patient behaves
during his visit, whether he was morose, quarrelsome, lachrymose,
anxious, sad, hopeful and observe his expression of eyes etc.
9. Give attention to the patient’s personal details. The physician has to
make a note of what he observes in the patient during visit. What is so
peculiar about him? (§90). Example: his dressing pattern, sitting
posture, mannerisms etc.
10. Always give importance to the symptoms observed by the physician
than the symptoms told by the patients and his attendants because
 patients and his attendants can alter the symptoms for many reasons
(Footnote of § 90).
11. Try to collect the personal history of the patient like his habits,
relationships etc. Treatment and medicinal history like treatment by
any other physician before and the medicines prescribed by them will
provide some hints in prescription (§ 91). If a patient is under the
influence of antipathic palliative medicines, the symptoms narrated by
the patient are not the whole picture of the disease. This is because the
antipathic medicine has removed or suppressed the chief complaints of
the patient. Example: history of any suppression, or palliations and
over dosage of drugs or hypersensitivity to any drug etc.
12. Only in case of comatose patients, infants and unconscious patients, we
can rely on the symptoms narrated by the attendees like mother,
parents, friends etc.
13. “Always try to prescribe for the acute attack and the symptoms related
to it”, says Kent. Even in chronic cases, if any acute exacerbation
comes, treat it first and the symptoms of chronic case can be dealt
later. It is always easy to sketch the picture of the acute attack. This is
because all the changes in the patient’s body are very fresh in the
memory of the patient. Even the physician can notice the symptom
picture easily. The symptoms of the disease are more prominent and
easily expressible (§ 92 & 99).
14. Take gynecological, obstetrical history in females without fail (§ 94).
Example: last menstrual period, enquiry about deliveries, flow of
blood, frequency of periods and duration of the periods etc.
15. Always be alert from the “hypochondriac and the hypersensitive
patients”. The hypochondriacs are patients who exaggerate their
symptoms in vivid colors. They think that the physician will prescribe
a powerful medicine if they do so (§ 96). They may present their
imaginary symptoms because they are much worried about their
imaginary disease. It was believed that these people have their
symptoms in the abdomen hence the name “hypochondriacs”. The
other group is the hypersensitive patients. They exaggerate even minor
problems as of a great suffering. They do so because they cannot bear
even the slightest suffering. Hence, they explain their pain in a
dramatic way. The hypochondriacs present imaginary symptoms,
whereas the hypersensitive exaggerate even the minutest symptoms.
(The other group of people are called feigners, who falsely act as sick
in order to obtain some gain).
 16. Also try to rule out the “indolents”. Indolents are those patients who do
not explain their sufferings properly either due to false modesty or
because of their dull and sluggish nature and weakness of mind (§ 97).
17. Write down every symptom told by the patient in his own language.
The very own expression of the patient should not change (§ 84). This
indicates the subjective symptom of the patient, which is very useful
for the homeopathic prescription (§ 98).
18. Listen to the patient carefully. Neither give too much interest nor give
too little. The patient neither should feel that he is talking to a wall nor
should he feel that the physician is making fun of him.
19. “Friendly approach” towards the patient is the key to success in
homeopathic practice. This removes hesitation of the patient and helps
in understanding the true personality of him.
20. The questions we ask must be simple and easily understandable.
21. Some patients feel free in writing down their symptoms than expressing
in front of the physician. If such thing is observed, encourage him to
do so.
22. Always maintain a record of symptoms for future reference.
23. Try to collect all the symptoms the patient is having. Dr. Garth Boericke
says, “the more the symptoms, the better will be the prescription.”
The Don’ts of Case Taking- What We Should Not Do
1. Avoid tense atmosphere. Leave the patient always in freedom, the
patient should not feel that he has been dominated by the professional.
2. Try to cut down the waiting time for the patients in the waiting hall.
Long waiting can irritate some patients. If possible, provide
“consultation by appointment” system.
3. Avoid using technical or medical words as much as possible during
consultation. Even discourage the patients from using medical words.
Because this will lead to misinterpretation of the actual problem of the
patient is having. The patient might use the term in a wrong meaning
because of his medical ignorance.
Example: acidity, flatulence and indigestion all these problems are commonly
called by the patient as “gas problem.”
4. Do not get emotionally involved with the patient. Remember that you
are a professional doctor; your duty at the case taking hour is to get the
true totality as it is in an “unprejudiced manner”. Try to be neutral in
your comments in sensitive issues. Try to be an intelligent observer
because the case taking episode is too early to pass any judgment or to
give counseling.
5. Do not interrupt the patient when he is narrating his problems, unless he
diverts to the topic to unrelated and unnecessary talk (§ 84).
6. No “leading” questions are to be asked (§ 87). The leading question is
the one for which the patient either answers in “yes” or “no”. These
are also called the hinting questions, direct questions, multiple choice
questions or suggesting questions. Such leading questions will never
lead to good case taking. The patient is answering either to please the
physician or out of indolence. Example: If the physician asks, “Is not
your headache burning type?” Do you get disappointed easily? Do you
like sweets? Do not you get angry if someone criticizes you?
Invariably the answer will be in “yes” or “no”. This is a wrong way of
interrogating the patient. There is no scope for subjective analysis of
the type of pain.
7. You cannot totally rely upon the patient. Whatever the patient says may
not be the true totality of symptoms (§ 91) because:
i. Patient currently may be under the influence of other medications.
Some symptoms of the natural disease may have been either palliated
or suppressed by the current medication. In such conditions, what the
patient says may be a partial totality or the medicinal diseased one.
ii. The symptoms told by the patient may be a mixture of the medicinal
disease and the miasmatic disease.
8. Do not prescribe unless you are sure about the remedy you have
selected, especially in chronic diseases (§ 91). If you are not sure
about the remedy, prescribe “placebo”, the second best remedy says
Kent.
9. No “double barrel questions” please. These questions are those which
contain two different type of questions enrolled in one question. Never
ask two questions at one time. Example: When does your headache
increase? Is it by bending forward or bending backwards? Tell me
about the nature of your headache and it’s relation to menstrual flow?
In such questions, either the patient forgets to answer the second
question or tries to find some relation to each. This may not give the
true picture of the disease.
10. One sitting may not be sufficient to elicit the entire picture of the
patient (§ 95). This is exactly true in case of chronic diseases. The
reasons are:
i. The patient may have forgotten to express some symptoms which are
not currently troubling him.
 ii. Accessory symptoms of the patient: Some symptoms may have become
habitual to the patient. They consider them to be a part of their own
life and not a symptom at all. He forgets to mention them during case
taking, because he thinks that “this is his habit and not an abnormal
condition. This does not bear any importance to the physician in
prescription”. Such symptoms are called as the “accessory symptoms
of the patient”.
iii. Some symptoms the patient hesitates to discuss or hides to himself. He
may not like to discuss this matter with the other person. Example:
symptoms relating to the sexual habits and abnormal structural defects
of the body etc.
11. Do not record the symptoms abruptly. Write the symptoms in
“chronological order” i.e. according to the time and order of their
appearance. This helps in future to find out the curative order of
movement, i.e. Hering’s law of cure. This is the only way to know in
the future whether the indicated remedy is curing the patient or not.
We can observe that the symptoms are disappearing in “the reverse
order of their appearance”.
12. There is no case taking format recommended by Samuel Hahnemann.
The physician according to his convenience, can design his format.
The ultimate aim of case taking is to understand the patient’s suffering
in a better way and to select a proper remedy.

CASE TAKING IN EPIDEMIC DISEASES

(§100-102)
Investigations
1. Hahnemann believed that every epidemic or sporadic disease is
different from each other. No epidemic disease or sporadic disease
should be considered by a homeopath as the same old one that
occurred in the past. Example: Two cholera epidemics occurring in
two different localities cannot be considered as the same. On careful
observation of the patient’s symptoms, we can find them to be
different from each other.
2. The physician has to consider the picture of every prevailing disease as
a new and unknown one. The old medicine that worked effectively in
that particular time cannot be used to treat the present epidemic.
3. On careful examination, we can find that the present disease
phenomenon of epidemic is unique and different than the previous
epidemic disease. In this context, Hahnemann excludes the fixed
 miasmatic disease smallpox and measles etc. where the contagious
principle always remains unchanged (§ 100).
Enquiry and Observation (§ 101)
Usually in a case of epidemic, just by investigating one patient the entire
totality cannot be understood. Because though the causative principle (acute
miasm) of the epidemic is the same, different patients exhibit different types of
symptoms according to their constitutions. So the physician has to closely
investigate several number of cases in that epidemic area till he collects
maximum number of signs and symptoms. In this process of carefully collecting
the symptoms, the picture of epidemic becomes clearer. After collecting this
“group totality”, the physician carefully removes the general symptoms and
based on the peculiar, uncommon symptoms, he selects the specific remedy to
that particular epidemic.
However, a careful observer by just investigating the first or the second
patient itself can find the nature of that particular epidemic based on which he
can select the suitable “genus epidemicus” for that epidemic disease (§ 102).
Genus epidemicus is the remedy selected homeopathically to those diseases in
which several people have similar sufferings from the same cause. This genus
epidemicus can be used not only as a curative, but also as a preventive against
that particular epidemic only. For every new epidemic disease, the physician has
to select a new “genus epidemicus “separately.

INVESTIGATION OF PSORA (§ 103-104)

Especially in chronic diseases, the “Psora” has to be investigated. Psora is
the fundamental cause in all chronic diseases. The Psora has to be investigated
from the totality that we get from the patients. The fundamental cause for the
suffering of each patient will be different. Hence, the basic cause psora, has to
be individually investigated in every case. Few patients exhibit few symptoms
and the other, few. So only by the complete survey of the patient’s history, the
physician has to select the anti psoric remedy. Thus, detailed case study of the
patient has to be made in the chronic cases.
Once this important yet industrious study is done and the disease picture is
accurately sketched, the most difficult part of the curative task is accomplished.
Then the physician uses this collected data for the following:
1. Investigating and picking out the characteristic symptoms.
2. From these list of characteristic symptoms, suitable homeopathic
remedy can be selected.
3. During the treatment in the next visit of the patient, physician can
understand what symptoms have been removed by the administered
remedy.
4. He strikes out the list of symptoms noted down at the first visit that
have been ameliorated. If new symptoms have arisen, he can enter
them again in the record. This record keeping is very important in
homeopathic management of diseases.

RECORD KEEPING
Homeopathic case taking is the individual examination of the patient.
Individual examination and understanding the peculiarity of a person’s suffering
is not a simple task. So, noting down all minutest symptoms of the patient is
mandatory. No human brain can remember or recall all the symptoms of each
patient for a long period of time. Hence it is mandatory to note all the symptoms
narrated by the patient in a legibly recorded form. A well noted case can be used
as a clinical record for further reference, teaching and as a reliable source of
research work. In homeopathy, after case taking is over, the recorded data is
used for analysis and synthesis of case and the evaluation of symptoms.
In the footnote to § 104, Hahnemann criticizes the allopathic physicians for
not showing much importance in record keeping. “No allopathic physician, as
has been said, sought to learn all the minute circumstances of the patient’s case,
and still less did he make a note in writing of them”. Hence, for a homeopathic
physician especially when dealing with chronic cases, “Record keeping”
becomes inevitable.
The clinical record of the patient must contain a minimum of the following
items:
 1. The preliminary data of the patient (like name, age, sex, occupation,
marital status, address and religion, etc).
2. The symptoms collected by the patient, attendees and the physician
himself, in the chronological order. The complete and comprehensive
history of patient and his sufferings.
3. The past, present, treatment and personal history of the patient.
4. The clinical and laboratory findings.
5. The diagnosis of the condition.
6. Analysis of the case.
7. Evaluation of the symptoms and case analysis.
8. The first prescription and general management
9. The follow up.
No fixed format for case taking is recommended by Hahnemann. Based on
his requirement, the physician can adopt a method which perfectly suits the
condition. Most of the private practitioners follow “the bound register” method
for record keeping. Either the “leaf folder method” or the “card system” is
adopted by the medical institutions.
Uses of Record Keeping
1. The record keeping helps in “trinity of diagnosis”. The recorded
symptoms guide us in “miasmatic diagnosis”, “constitutional
diagnosis” and “remedial diagnosis”. In each area of diagnosis,
symptoms are the only source.
2. The record keeping helps in selection of the remedy. From the recorded
symptoms we can easily strike out the common symptoms of the
disease, and the remedy can be selected on the basis of individualistic
symptoms.
3. Record keeping helps in writing down symptoms told by the patient in
his own words. This helps in understanding the subjective feelings of
the patient as they are. Even in the long course of time, the case
remains fresh as narrated by the patient.
4. Dr.Kent says, “Without the record you are at the sea without compass
and radar”.
5. H.A.Roberts says, “We cannot depend upon our memory in taking the
case. So as the first requisite in taking the case, you must have your
records with you to note down the case as it is taken”.
6. Evaluation and analysis of the case is must after taking the case. Only
by record keeping one can do such task.
7. The record keeping helps in follow up of the case. In making the first
and subsequent prescriptions, for observing the appearance of new
 symptoms and the disappearance of the symptoms “record keeping” is
must.
8. The record keeping helps in predicting the future course of the disease.
Recording the symptoms in chronological order helps the physician in
understanding the curative order of the symptoms. It also helps in
observing the law of direction of cure in a case.
9. The recorded case can be easily communicated to the other medical
fraternity. It helps in getting “second opinion” from experienced,
senior physicians.
10. Homeopathy claims of curing some difficult and incurable diseases as
termed by allopathy. Such claims can only be proved as facts by
record keeping as it works as evidence based claim.
11. For research oriented work, record keeping is a must, as research
believes in quantitative study as well as qualitative one.
All the above reasons highlight the importance of record keeping in
managing the case in a credible, legible and successful manner.

CASE SHEET FORMAT

A standard case sheet format cannot be formulated in case of homeopathy, as
case taking in homeopathy is more of a qualitative, subjective study of the
patient and his individualistic suffering. To give an idea to the learner a model
case sheet format is given below.

Data for the hospital/physician’s use:

Registration Number:
O.P. no: I. P. no.
Unit: Ward:
Date of admission: Date of discharge:
Signature of the attending physician: Signature of the internee:

Preliminary data:
Name of the patient:
Age: Sex: M/F
Place of birth: Marital status:
Religion: Food habits: Veg /Non-veg /Eggitarian
Father/guardian’s name: Mother’s name:
Occupation:
Address: Tel. no:
 Final diagnosis: (must be filled up after the through investigation and
confirmation with the help of laboratory investigations only)
Result: Cured/Relieved/ Referred to/ Expired/ (or) ……………………….

Presenting complaints: (only the chief complaints with the duration of

suffering in chronological order, enter the symptoms in the patient’s own
language):

Investigation of the presenting complaints (each individual symptom has

to be developed into complete symptom):

History of presenting complaints/ cause of the presenting illness: (details

regarding the mode of development of the chief complaints like after any trauma
either physical or mental or handling chemicals or accidents or any other
individual cause behind the complaints of the patient etc.)

Past history: (developmental, nature of birth, mother’s health during

delivery, developmental milestones like teething, talking and walking etc, nature
of feeding, history of diseases, suppressions, operations, since birth etc).

Inoculation/vaccination history:

Treatment history (details of the previous illness like diagnosis, duration of

the suffering, any surgeries, medicines prescribed, any reactions observed as
cause of the suffering, nature, duration and result of the treatment taken etc.).

Family history: (diseases like asthma, allergic rhinitis, cancer, diabetes,

R.A, T.B, Leprosy, eczema, epilepsy, mental disorders, S.T.Ds, psoriasis etc in
the paternal and maternal side, number of family members, wife and siblings
etc)

Personal /social history: (domestic, social, marital and sexual problems,

addictions, habits, relationship with the family members, neighbours, colleagues
and friends, emigrational history etc.).

Physical generals: (patient as a person)

Appetite: (more, less, ravenous, easy satiety, anorexia, etc):
Desires/aversions: Likes/dislikes:
Intolerance to any substance:
Reaction to heat and cold in general/thermal reaction:

Thirst: (quantity, frequency, time, thirsty or thirstless, warm or cold drinks

or unquenchable, etc.)
Perspiration :(quantity, nature, staining, color, particular part, time, odor,
character, any concomitant, etc.)
Stool : (frequency, nature, consistency, colour, odor, diarrhoea, dysentery,
bloody, complaints during, before and after, etc.)
Urine : (quantity, frequency, nature, consistency, sediments, color,
complaints during, before and after, etc.)
Abnormal discharges: (if any, nature, character, color, time, odor, etc.)
Sleep: (time of going to bed, waking, position, time, duration, nature-
sound/disturbed/ sleepless, abnormalities in sleep etc.)
Alternating ailments: (if any)
General modality/aggravation or amelioration in general: (time,
periodicity, position, weather, sea side, music, noise, reading, smell, carriage
riding, etc.)
General objective symptom: appearing in the patient as a whole (paleness,
or redness, etc.)
 Pathological general:
Menstrual history (in females):
F.M.P (menarche): L.M.P:
Nature, character of the flow (color, quantity, clots, smell etc):
Duration of menstrual flow:
Duration of the menstrual cycle (regular, irregular, H/O suppressions etc.):
Complaints (before/during/after):
Leucorrhoea (color, quantity, character, duration and time, before / after/
during the menstrual flow, odor, and consistency and associated symptoms etc):
Climacteric:
Obstetrical history: (Pregnancy/labor / peurperium, method of each
delivery, status of the baby, complications, abortions, prolapses, breast / top
feeding etc):
Developmental history: (nature of birth, normal /abnormal, birth weight,
neonatal problems /treatment taken, physical /mental development etc)

Complaints related to genitals:

Male: (libido-absent/strong, erectile dysfunction, leisions on the genitalia,
abuse of power/onanism, loss of semen, wet dreams etc)
Female: (libido- absent/strong/excessive/nervous about, any other individual
complaints)

Mental general:
Will: (love, hate, fears, grief, desires, aversions to company and sex,
disappointments, suicidal tendency, sensitive to smell, noise, light etc, anger,
anxiety, sadness, impatient, indifference, loquacity, jealous)
Understanding/emotions: (delusions, illusions, hallucinations, delirium,
confusion, dullness, absorbed in thoughts, comprehensive power, imbecility,
mental activity etc)
Intellect: (memory, absent minded, forgetful, lack of concentration,
dullness, mistakes in writing and other activities, speech disorders)
Dreams: (persistent dreams, nature and type of dreams)

General physical examination:

Appearance/built: (well built, weak, well nourished, under nourished etc)
Weight: Height:
Skin : (complexion, texture, discoloration, eruption, growth etc)
 Systemic examination: (respiratory, cardiovascular, gastrointestinal,
urogenital, musculoskeletal, central nervous, hemopoetic, endocrine systems etc
- relevant to the case)

Provisional/differential diagnosis:

Laboratory investigations:

Nosological diagnosis:

Miasmatic cleavage:

Miasmatic diagnosis: Psora/Syphilis/Sycosis/ /Tubercular /Tri-miasmatic

Analysis and Evaluation of the symptoms:

Mental generals:
 Physical generals:

Particulars:

Repertorial totality:

Remedial Prescription: (acute, chronic, inter-current, miasmatic) (Name of

the remedy, potency, scale of the dynamization, nature of the vehicle used, dose
recommended and the repetition of the dose etc)

General management: (advice to the patient and his relatives on diet,

arrangement of the room, clothes and practice of physical exercise etc)

Follow-up:
 Chapter – 4
ANALYSIS & EVALUATION

ANALYSIS OF THE CASE

That which is out of the common is usually a guide rater than
hindrance.
– Sherlock holmes (a detective character)
Once the case taking process is completed, a well trained homeopath studies
the case altogether to find out the cause of the disease. He divides the data
available into uncommon and common symptoms. So, the analysis of the case
starts after the case is thoroughly taken.
Definition: Analysis of symptoms is the artistic method of finding out
cause of the individual disease and resolving the case into common and
uncommon symptoms.
The collections of the data will supply the cause of the disease. Analysis is
the logical process of separating the numerical totality into different components
according to their hierarchy. This process is not a mechanical division but an
artistic application of logic and fact. It is a process of discovering the reaction of
the patient to the surrounding environment. In short, analysis of the case at end
must provide the cause and effect of the patient’s suffering to the physician.
Analysis should help the physician in collecting the following data:
1. Causation of the suffering.
2. Patient’s actual psycho-physical personality.
3. The circumstances through which the patient had passed through and
reached the present psycho-physical constitution.
4. The patient’s response to his environment both physical and emotional.
5. General modalities: Aggravations and ameliorations, the natural
modalities of the disease and response of the patient towards them.
6. Characteristic particulars.
7. Rare, peculiar and striking symptoms.
§ 5 explains that the exciting cause in acute diseases and the fundamental
cause in chronic diseases is the most significant one to find out during case
taking. Prescribing on the basis of cause of diseases is also an intelligent step in
the homeopathic management of cases.
 Example: ailments from disappointed love, financial loss, prolonged
suppression of anger, emotions etc. If the reliable cause is not available, the
physician directly sorts out the symptoms into common and uncommon
varieties. The common symptoms help him in the nosological diagnosis and
general management of the disease only. Uncommon symptoms individualize
the case and help in homeopathic prescriptions. Homeopath has to remember
always that which seemingly confuses the case, is the actual thing that furnishes
the clue to its solution.
Example: A case taken from Dr.Castro’s “Logic of repertories” will explain
the importance of causative prescription. An old man of around 60 yrs was
diagnosed of having congestive cardiac failure and hypertension. The case was
acutely managed by allopathic medications and then was referred to
homeopathic management. On enquiry, it has been found that the old man was
from a well to do business family. He had four children and one daughter. All of
his progeny had settled well except his younger-most son, who was neither
interested in studies nor in business. He was of a happy-go-lucky nature. Even
his marriage came out to be a failure. This anxiety about his last son was the
only emotional cause in this case as found by Castro. The only one remedy that
covers “anxiety about his children” in Kent’s Repertory is “Acetic acid”. This
remedy improved the patient very well. “Anxiety about the future of his
children” was considered as the cause of disease in this case and not the
common symptoms of congestive cardiac failure or any other symptoms of the
disease.
Analysis of the case demands more patience and time of the physician.
Each and every symptom has to be scrutinized in order to come to the
conclusion.

EVALUATION OF SYMPTOMS
A general truth is the aggregate of the particular truths, a
comprehensive expression by which an indefinite number of individual facts
are affirmed or denied
—axiom of philosophy
The word meaning of “evaluation” is to “judge” or “to determine the
quality”. So in short, the evaluation of symptoms means “to determine or to
judge the quality of the symptoms.
Definition: Evaluation of symptoms is a process of grading the symptoms
according to their value and priority in order to individualize the patient, so that
the physician can match them with the drug symptoms and select the similimum
remedy.
 Once the case taking is over, the physician finds himself in the accumulated
mass of symptoms. To make the patient’s suffering clear, he has to classify these
collected symptoms according to their importance in the selection of remedy.
Constructing the essence of the disease is not a simple task. One remedy in
materia medica seems to be suitable to one group of symptoms and the other
remedy to the other. To overcome this problem, pioneers have designed and
developed the process of evaluation of symptoms. This is the result of their
years of clinical experience with the practicality of the law of similia. The
evaluation of symptoms have to be done according to the accepted terms and
conditions advocated by the pioneers. Dr. Kent recommends a method which
will be useful in using Kent’s repertory and Boenninghausen recommends one
evaluation process which is helpful in sorting out the case with the help of his
repertory. Every homeopath has to strictly adhere to these rules and guidelines in
order to make the best use of each repertory.

HAHNEMANN’S EVALUATION OF SYMPTOMS

§ 153 explains, “In this search for a homeopathic specific remedy, “the more
striking, singular, uncommon and peculiar (characteristic) symptoms of the case
of disease are chiefly and most solely to be kept in view for it is more
particularly these that very similar ones in the list of symptoms of the selected
medicine must correspond to the more general and undefined symptoms like loss
of appetite, headache, debility, restless sleep, discomfort, and so forth demand
but little attention”.
Hahnemann broadly classified the symptoms into:
1. General symptoms.
2. Uncommon symptoms.
General Symptoms
These symptoms are common to many diseases as well as many medicines.
These general symptoms of Hahnemann are equal to Kent’s common symptoms.
Example: loss of appetite, headache, debility, restless sleep, discomfort,
fevers etc.
They do not bear any importance in homeopathic prescribing.
Uncommon Symptoms
Those symptoms which are unexplainable, either on pathological or
physiological grounds and those are peculiar to the patient alone are called the
uncommon symptoms. These are found in few patients and in few provers. They
are very valuable and important for prescription of a remedy.
Example: Burning pain relieved by hot application, fever without thirst,
coryza relieved by cold bath, etc.
Evaluation
Hahnemann’s evaluation is a laborious and cumbersome process. Every
symptom has to be arranged manually and referred to the materia medica at
every step to arrive at a similimum. Hence, in the foot note to § 148 Hahnemann
says, “This laborious, sometimes very laborious, search for and selection of the
homeopathic remedy most suitable in every respect to each morbid state is an
operation which, not withstanding all the admirable books for facilitating it, still
demands the study of the original sources themselves.”
That medicine which covers the most “uncommon symptoms” of the
patient is the indicated remedy. Though Hahnemann’s evaluation is not practiced
today as it is all other methods are originated by the Hahnemann’s process only.

KENT’S EVALUATION OF SYMPTOMS

Value of Symptoms: Kent’s Lecture no. XXXII and XXXIII
Kent’s method of evaluation is practical and most widely used one. Kent
reduced the process of evaluation to mere matching of “diseased personality” to
“drug personality”.
Kent had a view that the medicine which covered the mental symptoms of
the patient supported primarily by the physical generals and secondarily by
particular symptoms will be the suitable remedy. The more the medicine
symptom individualizes the patient’s personal features, the higher the place it
occupies in the evaluation gradation, because it characterizes the individuality of
the diseased person. “The true homeopathic prescription cannot be made on
pathology, because provings have never been pushed in that direction. No man
who is only conversant with morbid anatomy and pathognomic symptoms can
make homeopathic prescriptions”.
To arrive at the disease personality, Kent had grouped to totality of
symptoms in to 3 headings:
1. General symptoms
2. Common symptoms
3. Particular symptoms
1. General Symptom
Kent’s generals are those which pertain to the patient as a whole and which
the patient relates to his personality as a whole. He uses the first personal
pronoun “I” to express this symptom. Kent’s generals are very important in
homeopathic prescription, because they relate to the inner self. They are the
symptoms of the individual and not of any particular organ. Example: I am
weak, I dreamt last week, I am thirsty etc.
Identifying the Kent’s generals:
1. All the symptoms predictive of the patients self are considered as
generals.
2. Patient’s desires and aversions are related to the man and not to his
organs hence they are considered as generals. Example: Aversion to
life.
3. Dreams are very closely related to the mental state. Patient says “I
dreamt last night”. They are considered as the expressions of patient’s
feelings, by the psycho-analysts. Hence, dreams are considered as the
general symptoms. Disturbance in the will can bring about
 troublesome dreams, which are clearly related to the personality as a
whole.
4. The complaints related to menstruation in females are general
symptoms. Every woman expresses “I menstruate ….” it will never
attribute to her ovary or uterus etc. Kent says, “Menstruation so
closely relates to the whole woman that it becomes a general”.
5. General symptoms occupy the highest position in the evaluation of
Kent. “The things that are general are the first in importance. Where
there are no generals we can expect no cures” says Kent.
General symptoms can be broadly classified into 2 groups:
i. Mental generals
ii. Physical generals
i. Mental generals:
Because the mental symptom characterizes the inner self or the personality
of the patient thus, are very important. Ascertaining the true mental symptoms
during case taking requires special skill. Only those mental symptoms that are
peculiar, queer, rare, strange and those which help in differentiating one person
from the other, play a significant role in the selection of the remedy.
Mental generals are further classified into 3 groups:
a. Will
b. Understanding
c. Intellect
• Will: Love, hate, mental emotions, lasciviousness, sexual perversions,
fear, greed, dreams, suicidal and homicidal tendencies, desires, aversions
on mental plane, jealousy, suspicion, depression, loquacity, weeping,
laughing, impatience, conscientiousness etc.
• Understanding: Illusions, delusions, hallucinations, confusion, loss of
sense etc.
• Intellect: Concentration, comprehension, memory etc.
ii. Physical generals:
Those symptoms that are referring to the physical body as a whole and not
the symptoms of one or two anatomical organs, are called the physical generals:
a. Physical desires and aversions: Example: any sexual disturbances, love,
hates in sex, appetite, thirst, desires, aversions to food substances,
clothing, environment either to cold or hot etc.
b. Reaction of the person as a whole to the external environment: Example:
Reaction to heat, cold, bathing, wetting, external pressure, touch,
rubbing, jarring, defecation, reaction to weather, dry, cold,
thunderstorm, or snow, specific food that disagree etc.
 c. Specific periodicity of symptoms in relation to the time, month, season,
hour etc.
d. Reaction of the patient’s body as a whole to physical actions. Example:
aggravation, amelioration by motion or rest, by sleep, fasting, eating,
passing stool, sexual intercourse, etc.
e. Complaints related to the side of the body: Complaints related either to
right or left, unilateral, oblique, alternating sides and changeability
from one side to the other etc.
f. General subjective sensations: Like stitching, burning, throbbing,
lancinating pain all over the body etc.
g. Symptoms related to the special senses: “Special senses are also so
closely related to the whole man that the smells that are grateful and
the smells that are disagreeable become generals”, says Kent.
Example: smell of the cooking food nauseates, sensitive to sound,
light, noise etc.
h. General pathological conditions: Example: edema, anemia, atrophy,
generalized discoloration etc.
i. Physical discharges like perspiration and menstruation etc that are not
related to a particular part of the body.

2. Common Symptom
These symptoms are common to many diseases and to proving of many
drugs. They appear in many provers during drug proving. They are not helpful
in individualizing the patient. Hahnemann’s generals are Kent’s common
symptoms.
Example: dragging pain in the bowels is the common symptom of the
condition “prolapse of uterus”. If we consider this symptom as the valuable
symptom, selection of remedy becomes almost impossible. This is because
“dragging pain” is the symptom of nosological disease and not the individual
general symptom of the patient. Moreover the same expression is present in so
many medicines like Sepia, Nux vomica, Lil.tig, Murex, Belladonna, Pulsatilla,
and Natrum mur etc. Further, enquiry into the other symptoms that relate to the
personality of the patient will make the picture clear. Common symptoms alone
are almost useless in the evaluation process.

3. Particular Symptom
Particular symptoms are those the patient relates to his particular anatomical
parts of the body. He expresses them by the pronoun “my”.
Example: my leg is aching, my stomach is burning, my throat is itching, etc.
 “The more the symptoms relate to the anatomical parts, the more external
they are, the more they relate to the tissues, the more they are to be particular.
All things that are predicted of any given organ are things that are particular”,
says Kent.
Particulars can be graded according to their importance in hierarchy of
evaluation.
1. High grade particulars: Those symptoms which are rare and unusual.
Example: fever without thirst, inflammation without pain, itching
without eruptions etc.
2. Second grade particulars: Particular symptoms with specific marked
modalities.
3. Third grade particulars: Common symptoms that are relating to some
diseases.
They help in diagnosing the disease and not in prescription. Out of these
common symptoms again the alternating symptoms or alternating diseases find
high place in evaluation.
Points to Remember While Evaluating The Symptoms by Kent’s Method
1. If one particular symptom is seen in more than two parts of the body, it
can be considered as the general. During the examination of a patient,
if you find that his head burns, his skin burns, that there is burning in
the arms, burning in urine, etc, then this particular sensation “burning”
can be considered as the general symptom.
2. One strong general can over-rule all the weaker contraindicating
particulars. This is applicable only when the generals are really strong.
3. A considerable number of particulars cannot be neglected in a case
where the generals are weaker.
4. Symptoms related to the vital organs are important than the symptoms
of less importance. Example: symptoms of the heart, central nervous
system are more important than the symptoms of the joint, muscles
and skin etc.
5. In order to select a similimum, the case must always be studied from
generals to the particulars.

GRADING OF SYMPTOMS ACCORDING TO KENT

While prescribing the remedy a physician may suspect the reliability of the
symptom that is mentioned in materia medica. Hence, to assure the physician
and to make his prescription more confident, Kent classified and graded the
symptoms present in the materia medica into 3 grades. The clinical and practical
value of each general, common and particular symptom has been classified
according to their reliability in selection of the remedy. The common “criteria”
adopted for the grading of symptoms is whether the symptom is:
1. Proved and recorded during drug proving
2. Reproved or confirmed
3. Clinically verified successfully by prescribing to the sick
All these criteria have to be fulfilled by any symptom before including it
into the materia medica. To make the evaluation more accurate and to aid the
physician in this process Kent ranked each variety of symptoms into 3 grades.
i. First grade
ii. Second grade
iii. Third grade
i. First Grade Symptoms
The first grade symptoms fulfill the above mentioned three criteria. That is
before including these symptoms into materia medica.
a. These symptoms have appeared in all the provers during drug proving
b. During reproving also they have appeared
c. These symptoms have been clinically verified on the sick
ii. Second Grade Symptoms
The second grade symptoms fulfill the criteria but not up to the level of the
first grade symptoms.
a. These symptoms have appeared in only few provers during drug
proving
b. They are confirmed by reproving
c. They are only occasionally verified by clinically administering to the
sick.
iii. Third Grade Symptoms
Third grade symptoms do not fulfill all the criteria, but they
a. Occasionally appeared in one or two provers
b. Are not confirmed by reproving
c. Have been clinically verified as of having the power to cure the sick
 J.T.Kent’s “Repertory of Homeopathic Materia Medica” contains these 3
grades of symptoms in rubric form. The first grade symptoms are shown in
“bold” letters, the second grade symptoms are shown in “italics” and the third
grade symptoms are shown in “common” fonts. They have been graded based
on the criteria of “Proved, Reproved and Clinically Verified”. Those symptoms
printed in bold letters are most reliable ones, because they are proved, reproved
and clinically verified. Those symptoms mentioned in italics are reliable but not
to the level of bold, because they are proved, either reproved or clinically
verified, but not both. Finally, those printed in common type are not reliable
ones, as they fulfill the only one criterion and not all the three criteria.

BOENNINGHAUSEN’S EVALUATION
Boenninghausen was a greater follower of Hahnemann. According to
Boenninghausen:
1. The totality represents all the sum total of the characteristic features of
the case. This would differentiate individual patients among the group
suffering from the same complaint.
2. A remedy cannot be selected by a single indicating symptom, even if
the symptom is very peculiar in nature. But, the indicated remedy has
to be selected based on the characteristic totality.
Boenninghausen’s evaluation is based on his latin criteria of 7 points: This
“Latin hexameter” was explained by him originally in his essay “Characteristic
value of symptoms”. This was again compiled into his book “Lesser writings”.
1. QUIS: Personality of an individual, age, sex, constitution and
temperament has to be studied in order to understand him as a person.
This personality is best expressed by his mentality, temperament, likes
and dislikes his emotional and intellectual capacitates etc. The final
selection of similimum out of the seemingly indicated remedies, has to
be made on the basis of the mental symptoms only.
2. QUID: Nature of the disease. It is useful for the therapeutic purposes,
the nosological disease is the general conception applied to a group of
symptoms always occurring together. The skill of the physician is in
determining the individual disease determination based on the
peculiarity of the same nosological disease in the particular individual.
3. UBI: Location of the disease. The seat of disease is important because
in most of the disease we notice that though the disease is systemic,
not all the organs of the body are suffering in equal proportion but
only one part is most affected. Hence seat of the disease gives us a
hint about the individualistic nature of the disease. In the same
manner, every drug has more affinity for certain parts of the body
though it affects the entire organism. Hence the seat of the disease will
aid us in comparison of drug picture and the disease picture.
4. QUIBIS AUXILUS: Concomitant symptoms. Boenninghausen had
given specific importance to concomitant symptoms that provide
individualizing features to many cases of illness. Concomitant
symptoms always follow the chief symptoms. Dr. Boenninghausen,
for the first time used these terms to explain the symptomatology.
Concomittents cannot be explained by the physician either on
physiological or pathological grounds. But they are helpful in
homeopathic prescription. Concomitant symptoms may co-exist with
the main symptom and may not have any pathological relation with
the main complaint. We often find no reason for their co-existence
with the chief complaint. These symptoms must not be overlooked or
 undervalued, as these are the Hahnemann’s striking, extraordinary and
peculiar, characteristic symptoms used in individualization of the
patient.
5. CUR: Why? Cause of the disease. Finding the cause is basic to any
rational system of medicine. Finding out the maintaining cause and to
remove it from the patient’s life is as important as the prescription of
the similimum. Finding out the dynamic cause based on the process of
“anamnesis” greatly helps in restricting and finalizing the only
similimum remedy from the seemingly indicated remedies. Example:
causative prescription can be made by the enquiry of the history of any
sprains, injuries, bruises, burns, exposure to cold, rains, emotional
disappointments, suppressive treatments etc.
6. QUOMODO: Modifying factor. In-depth study of symptoms may
reveal the circumstances under which the general and the particular
symptom are aggravating or ameliorating, this in turn help us in
individualizing the suffering. These modifying factors are always
different from one patient to other in the same pathological condition.
These modifying factors can be environmental, emotional, positional
and physical in nature. So the modalities add distinction to each and
every symptom and make it complete symptom.
7. QUANDO: Modalities, the time of appearance of aggravation and
amelioration. The periodical return of the symptoms, either in shorter
or longer intervals. Example: menstruation related complaints,
seasonal complaints etc and the symptoms that occur in a particular
day or hour of the day, either in aggravated form or in amelioration are
kept under this heading.
Grand Generalization
Boenninghausen believed:
1. A remedy that has produced any symptom in a location is capable of
curing any other symptom in that location.
2. If a remedy has produced particular ailment /sensation in one part, it
can produce and cure that same ailment /sensation in any part of the
body.
3. A peculiar modality with any sensation will be the characteristic
modality of that remedy, anywhere in any patient, for any other
symptom/ ailment.
This can be summarized as the Boenninghausen’s “doctrine of analogy or
dictum”. “What is true of the part is true of the whole”. Based on this, the entire
materia medica is reduced to: location, sensation and modalities. This is called
as “Boenninghausen’s grand generalization”. Dr.Hering and Dr. Kent severely
criticized Boenninghausen for this as over simplification of materia medica.
Grand generalization can be proved wrong by quoting some examples from the
homeopathic materia medica.
Example: Arsenicum album patient, in general is ameliorated by hot
applications, except the headache which is ameliorated by cold application.
Phosphorus patient, in general is aggravated by cold, but his gastric ailments are
ameliorated by cold.
If we neglect such minute exceptional cases, Boenninghausen’s method had
simplified the homeopathic prescription in scientific manner.
Doctrine of Concomitance
Boenninghausen observed that certain symptoms always occur along with
the chief symptom at the same time. They are called as the concomitant or
associated symptoms. They are very helpful in individualizing the patients.
Boenninghausen’s Views on Mental Symptoms and Intellect
Boenninghausen realized that it is very difficult to elicit the reliable mental
symptoms of the patient. But he admits theoretically that the mental symptoms
are the best guide to individualize the patient. Thus, he recommends the
physician to refer to materia medica to determine the final similimum based on
the mental symptoms.

GARTH BOERICKE’S METHOD OF

EVALUATION
Garth Boericke evaluated the symptoms into 2 major headings:
1. Basic or absolute symptoms
2. Determinative symptoms

1. Basic Symptoms
Basic or absolute symptoms are those that appear in every proving and in
most of the diseases. They are usually of diagnostic importance and have little
value in homeopathic selection of the remedy. Example: headache, anorexia,
fever, weakness etc.
2. Determinative Symptoms
 Determinative symptoms are the individual, personal, characteristic, keynote
or guiding symptoms of a drug personality. They help in distinguishing or
individualizing a patient and hence help in homeopathic prescription. Example:
the mental symptoms, characteristic modalities, strange, rare, peculiar
symptoms.
 Chapter – 5
DRUG PROVING

DRUG PROVING (§ 105-145)

If the supposed seeker after truth is not willing to seek truth where it is
to be found, namely in experience there he may leave it understood, he
cannot find it in the multiplication tables
-Hahnemann
Once the knowledge of how to investigate the disease i.e. knowledge of the
diseases is acquired, the next duty of the physician is to prepare the reliable drug
substances inorder to combat with the diseases in a safer way. This is the process
of understanding the pathogenetic powers of the drugs (pathos=suffering,
genetic=producing). The only way to acquire this knowledge is by drug proving.
Homeopathic drug proving is unique as it is done on healthy humans and also
conducted with the dynamized drugs. In the past, many personalities like
Paracelsus, Haler etc made an exhaustive study on drug proving methods. But
only two persons in the medical history found the necessity of healthy human
drug proving, one is Dr. Samuel Hahnemann and the other is “Albrecht von
Haller”. The pure and un-adulterated effects of drug substances in the pure
symptomatic form can be acquired only by healthy human drug proving.
Hahnemann is the first person to practically prove the drugs on healthy humans
and also to apply such knowledge (materia medica) in curing the sick.
Drug Proving
It is a systemic process of investigating the pathogenetic powers of drugs by
administering them on healthy human beings of both sexes, all age groups and
of different constitutions.
Hahnemann defines drug proving in § 105 as, “The process of acquiring
the knowledge of instruments intended for the cure of the natural diseases,
investigating the pathogenetic power of medicines.”
The Disadvantages of Proving the Drugs on the Sick (§ 107)
The accurate knowledge of the drugs cannot be ascertained by proving them
on the sick because:
1. The disease symptoms of the sick will mix up with the symptoms
produced by the drug substances.
 2. Sick people are in either hyposensitive or hypersensitive stage; hence
either they react too much or too little to the stimulation of the drug.
3. If the symptoms produced by the drug are similar to the disease
symptoms that the sick is suffering with, it may cure the patient
without producing any symptom during drug proving.
4. If the drug symptoms are opposite to that of the disease symptoms of
the sick man, only few remaining symptoms that are left out after
palliative effect is produced.
5. If the symptoms produced are dissimilar in nature to the disease picture,
the resulting picture will be a mixture of both the drug induced as well
as the disease symptoms.
6. A powerful, deep acting medicine can arouse the latent miasms in the
patient making the drug proving more complicated.
“The dynamic spiritual power of altering man’s health hidden in the
invisible interior of the medicines, and never manifested purely and truly in any
other way than by their effects on the healthy human body, without interrogating
the medicines themselves in this only admissible way of pure experiment and
listening to their response when so questioned”, says Hahnemann in the preface
to second edition of Organon. Hahnemann describes the effects of drugs on the
healthy human beings as the “positive effects” and action of the homeopathic
medicines on the sick as “negative effects.” Because of all these reasons the
drug proving cannot be done on the sick. Hence, the only reliable method of
drug proving is the healthy human drug proving.
Healthy Human Drug Proving, the Only Pure and Reliable Method (§108-
109)
The only reliable method of understanding the pathogenetic effects of the
drugs is the healthy human drug proving. This is the unique feature of
homeopathy. Each individual medicinal substance is proved on all age groups, in
both the sexes and in different constitutions. Besides Hahnemann, only one
single physician by name “Albrecht von Haller” had identified the importance of
healthy human drug proving. But Hahnemann is the first person to practically
implement this method into medical practice.
He incorporated his first proving of 27 drugs in his book “Fragmenta de
viribus Medica mentorum positivis sive in sano corpero humano observatis”.
Later he continued his experiments by entering them into “Reine
Arzneimittellehre” which was translated later into English language by the name,
“Materia Medica Pura”.
Materia Medica Pura (footnote to § 109)
 This is a book written by Samuel Hahnemann. This book was originally
written in German language by the name “Reine Arzneimittellehre” in 6
volumes. These volumes appeared during the years 1811-1821 (1811, 1816,
1817, 1818, 1819 and 1821). Hahnemann called this book Materia Medica Pura
because this book contains the pure, real and reliable symptoms produced by
single drug substances on healthy human beings. This book consisted of
symptoms of 61 drug substances. The symptoms are recorded in the very own
words expressed by the provers. No interchanging of the words into medical
terms was done. Hence it is a pure derivative of both subjective and objective
expressions of the provers.
Observation of Drug Action By Others (§ 110-111)
The observations done by other authors before Hahnemann were the
toxicological symptoms of the crude drug substance. They observed these
symptoms either during the accidental poisonings or homicide or suicide. Stuart
Close says, “The existent materia medicas contained only the incidental
observations, theories and opinions of drug actions of men who gave drugs to
the sick or treated cases of poisoning upon purely empherical and speculative
assumptions: and these were given, not singly, but in such combined and
mixtures as to render impossible any intelligent conception of what the action of
a single drug might be”. So the conclusion here is:
1. Previous authors could not understand the therapeutic value of these
toxicological symptoms. They could not imagine that these medicinal
diseases in future will become the source of pure and true Materia
Medica.
2. The toxicological symptoms recorded by these authors are much in
accordance with the observations of Dr. Samuel Hahnemann. This fact
he clarified by proving the substances on himself and other healthy
human beings.
3. But the previous authors warn the other physicians of the pernicious
effects of the toxic drugs, because they wanted to exhibit their skill
with the employment of medicines and in curing the sick. Also, when
persons so affected died under their treatment, in order to seek their
own justification in the dangerous character of their poisonous
substances.
4. The toxicological symptoms identified by the previous authors also
proved that these drugs can curatively extinguish similar symptoms.
So they posses the power to cure the natural diseases in homeopathic
manner. The only way to ascertain these effects of the drugs are only
by the healthy human drug proving.
 5. These provings of the other authors and Hahnemann make it clear that
medicines have the capacity to produce morbid changes in the healthy
human beings. This happens on the basis of the fixed and eternal laws
of the nature. These medicinal substances produce their certain,
reliable symptoms each according to their own peculiar character.
Advantages of Using Moderate and Small Doses (§ 112)
For every primary action of the drug substance, the vital force produces
equal and opposite secondary action. When large and powerful doses of drugs
are given to the provers, toxicological effects are produced for which a
dangerous and poisonous secondary action is noticed. Sometimes the primary
and secondary actions may mix together making the picture more confusing. But
this can be effectively controlled by using moderate and small doses of the
drugs. In homeopathic prescriptions, we are using moderate and small doses, so
that in the secondary curative action the vital force can arose sufficiently into the
state of health without any considerable disturbance.
Action of Narcotic Medicines (§113-114)
The narcotic drugs in their primary action, depress the organism by taking
away sensibility, sensation, irritability. Even from moderate doses, in their
secondary action they excite the organism with increased sensibility and gerat
irritability. With exception of these narcotic substances, in experiments with
moderate doses of medicines on healthy bodies we observe only the primary
action.
Alternative Action (§ 115, also refer § 251)
Alternative action is a type of primary action, where various paroxysms of
primary action are seen in alternative states.
During drug proving, under certain conditions, some drugs produce certain
symptoms which directly oppose the other which previously or subsequently
appeared. This various paroxysms of primary action are called the alternative
action. Here, two opposite phases of primary action appear and disappear
alternatively. This action should not be regarded as the secondary action or the
curative action of the vital force. When treating patients with such homeopathic
medicines (Ignatia, Bryonia, Rhus tox and Belladonna etc), if alternative action
is observed and no improvement follows the same medicine should be repeated
in a small dose.
Example:
1. Headache alternates with lumbago- Aloe socotrina
2. Moist tongue followed by dryness of the mouth –Rhus tox
3. Joyfull mood followed by lachrymose state- Ignatia
4. Constipation alternates with diarrhoea-Bryonia and Nux vomica
 5. Nux vomica produces dry and watery coryza alternatively
6. Ptyalism (excess saliva) followed by dryness of the throat- Belladonna
7. Rheumatism alternates with haemorrhoids and dysentery – Abrotanum,
Kali-bich
8. Chilliness alternates with heat –China
9. Sleepiness and sleeplessness alternatively produced by Opium

IDIOSYNCRASY (§ 116-117)
The word “idio” means “one’s own”, “syn” means “along with” and “crasy”
means “constitution”. Idiosyncrasy is the person’s own peculiar personality.
During drug proving, few symptoms of the drug are constantly produced by
majority of the provers, but only few rare symptoms along with the other
symptoms are produced by very few provers. The second group of the provers is
called the idiosyncratic personalities by Hahnemann (§ 116). This ability of a
person to produce rare symptoms which other provers could not produce,
depends upon the level of susceptibility of that individual.
Definition: Idiosyncrasies are the peculiar corporeal constitutions which
although otherwise healthy, possess the disposition to be brought into more or
less morbid state by certain things that seem to produce no impression and no
change in many other individuals (§ 117).
Example: (Footnote to § 117)
1. Few persons faint by the smell of roses.
2. Few persons get more abnormal morbid and even morbid dangerous
states by mussels (a type of shell fish), crabs and roe (the eggs or
sperms of fish).
3. Some persons develop abnormal sensations and morbid states by
touching leaves of some kind of sumach.
This ability to produce rare and uncommon symptoms by few provers
depends not only upon the inherent sick making capacity of the drug substance,
but also the reactive capacity of the vital force of the prover.
Types of Idiosyncrasy
It is of 2 types:
1. Inherited
2. Acquired
Both the inherited and the acquired idiosyncrasies may be because of various
causes. Any history of abuse of drugs by the patient or suppression of mental or
physical morbid conditions may play a major role in the development of
idiosyncratic personalities. Idiosyncrasy can be traced out by enquiring the
patient’s past history, any incidence of poisoning, or the abuse of some drugs
etc. Modern understanding also makes it clear that when a person is poisoned by
one drug substance, he will remain hypersensitive to the same substance in the
later years of his life. The modern medicine calls this as the anaphylactic
reaction or the hypersensitive reaction. Observations of some physicians suggest
that the badly treated or the suppressed acute diseases can contribute in the later
years for the development of the idiosyncratic personalities. But
homeopathically treated case will never develop into such abnormal conditions.
Importance of Idiosyncrasy In Therapeutics (footnote to § 117)
The peculiar reactive tendencies of idiosyncratic personalities help us in in-
depth study of the pathogenetic powers of the drugs. Even the rare symptoms
which are not usually produced in the regular provers can be noticed in
idiosyncratic persons. Hence H.A.Roberts says, “Idiosyncratic are the good
provers for the drugs for which they are idiosyncratic”. Idiosyncrasy helps the
physician in studying the peculiar sick making properties of the drugs. Physician
can use such medicines in all the patients for curative purposes.
Example:
1. Princess Maria prophyroghnita restored her brother, the emperor
Alexis, who suffered from fainting by sprinkling with rose water in the
presence of his aunt Eudoxia.
2. Horsitus saw greater benefit from rose vinegar in case of syncope.
3. J.H.Clarke in his “Homeopathy explained” gives a beautiful example of
a highly sensitive person called “Casper Hauser”. This case in fact,
was published by Dudgeon in October 1897 issue of the
“Homeopathic world”. Casper Hauser was an extremely sensitive,
mysterious and unfortunate person. Throughout his life he had to
survive on black bread and water, as he developed lot of problems like
diarrhoea, breathlessness etc by any other food substance. He spent
most of his times in dark and seggregated areas because bright light
and loud noises painfully affected him. He was so sensitive that he
could distinguish colors even in dark. Perfumes could bring
convulsive attacks on him. Dr. Preu, an eminent homeopath, used to
treat his health problems with homeopathic medicines in olfactory
method because oral intake of minutest dose of medicines brought
aggravations.
Only idiosyncratic can produce the peculiar, individualistic symptoms of
the drugs in proving. Hence, the study of entire pathogenetic power of the drug
and study of the drug picture of the drug becomes complete. These types of
symptoms will help the physicians in unlocking the cases where
individualization is difficult. Only such peculiar symptoms will help in
finalizing and selecting the similimum.
Treatment
According to one group of homeopaths, if one person is found to be
idiosyncratic to one substance, the same substance in high potencies can be used
to cure the idiosyncratic.
Dr.J.H.Allen does not consider the idiosyncratic as healthy personalities.
According to him psora and tubercular miasms are responsible for such peculiar
corporeal constitutions. He recommends anti-miasmatic drugs to such people.
Kent’s Views on Idiosyncrasy: Lecture no. XXIX
Kent defines idiosyncrasy as “an (oversensitiveness) to one thing or few
things”. Idiosyncrasy is different from the general susceptibility in feeble
constitutions or patients who are susceptible to all things. The oversensitivity in
a patient is an essential status. If the idiosyncrasy to the prescribed remedy is not
present, the patient will not be susceptible enough to be cured.
Kent recognizes two types of idiosyncrasies, acute and chronic. “A chronic
idiosyncrasy is from chronic miasm and the acute idiosyncrasy is from an acute
miasm”. A person might either acquire the idiosyncrasy during his life or he
may inherit it from his predecessors. Psora is at the bottom of all these troubles.
Sometimes the same substance to which a person is idiosyncratic can be
potentised and administered to cure this hypersensitive reaction. But the psora is
in the background, so the anti-psoric treatment is compulsory.

Example: “A very potency of Rhus will sometimes remove that

susceptibility and a dose of Rhus C.M or M.M will often check the acute
poisoning for Rhus. But if you find that the patient has been born with
sensitivity to Rhus, while Rhus may palliate a few times it will finally cease to
help him”. To eradicate this problem, “it requires an anti-psoric to get to the
bottom of it”.
Idiosyncrasy and Allergy
The term idiosyncrasy and allergy overlap each other. Different opinions
have been expressed by different homeopaths on this subject. Allergy is the
recent subject of the dominant medical school. The concept is more related to
the immunological hypersensitivity reaction whereas, idiosyncrasy is a
homeopathic concept developed by pure clinical observations on individual
personalities.
Allergy: The oxford medical dictionary defines allergy as, “an
immunological response in a susceptible person on exposure to an allergen”.
Microbiology defines allergy as, “the hypersensitive reaction of the host to
an antigen, it can be either protective or injurious immune response”.
Example: some persons develop urticareal rashes on taking fish, since they
are allergic to fish.
The two terms allergy and hypersensitivity seem almost alike but a slight
difference still exists. Idiosyncrasy can be defined as the individualistic
hypersensitive reaction of the person.
Example: Rama, Sita, and Shyam all are allergic to fish. But their
individualist hypersensitive reactions to the fish differ from person to person.
Rama develops urticareal rashes on taking fish, Sita develops breathlessness,
Shyam develops diarrhoea on taking fish. So all are allergic to fish but their
individualistic response to fish is different.

SURROGATES
(§118 AND FOOTNOTE TO § 119)
The word “surrogates” means “substitution”, “equivalent”, “alternative” or
“to put it in the place of other”. Two medicinal substances cannot be the same in
their action. Each individual medicine exhibits its peculiar action upon the
human being in its own way. Hence, Hahnemann says “there can be, in a
medical point of view, no equivalent remedies whatever, no surrogates”. Only
those physicians who are not aware of the individual medical action will
substitute one medicine in the place of another in treating the diseases. Every
species of plant is different in its external form, mode of living, growth
requirements, its taste and smell from other species. Even every mineral
substance is different from it’s counterpart in its form and action. This difference
is not limited to its external physical and chemical form but also in their
pathogenetic effect. This fact is proven by Hahnemann by the process of
individual drug proving methodologies.
Surrogating In Homeopathy
 There can be no question of surrogating in homeopathy. When one remedy is
indicated to a patient by symptom similarity and selected based on fundamental
principles of homeopathy, this medicine alone can bring about the cure. Any
substitute in place of the indicated medicine cannot bring cure. “There are no
“succedanea” in homeopathic materia medica. There are no substitutes to the
conscientious prescribers. “Symptomatic comparison between similar drugs is
instituted and carried on until one stands clearly out as the indicated remedy”,
says Stuart Close.
No two medicines can produce exactly the same effects, this truth has been
verified by several careful and pure experiments in homeopathy. Only one
suitable indicated medicine can bring about the cure. Hence, there are no
surrogates or substitutive medicines in homeopathy.

METHOD OF INVESTIGATING THE

ACTION OF DRUGS
The patient’s life chiefly depends upon the qualities of the medicines that a
medical person uses. Therefore, the actions of the medicinal substances have to
be carefully distinguished from one another. To ascertain the medicinal powers,
real effects and accurate knowledge, the only method is careful pure
experimentation on healthy human beings. Healthy human drug proving alone
can help us to build up a pure materia medica from which the most similimum
can be selected to cure the patient in a rapid, gentle and permanent manner (§
120). The aim of drug proving is to construct pure and true Materia Medica.
The healthy human drug proving can be constructed based on the following
steps:
1. Preparation of the drug to be proved.
2. Selection and training of the prover.
3. Methods of recording the pathogenetic effects.
Preparation of the Drug to Be Proved
Guidelines in the preparation, dose selection and mode of repetition of the
drug to be proved:
1. The strong heroic substances are generally used in small doses as they,
even in small doses can produce changes in healthy as well as in
robust persons (§121).
2. Medicines of milder power have to be proved in moderate doses and in
considerable small quantities (§ 121).
3. The weakest medicines should be proved on healthy, delicate, irritable
and sensitive persons (§ 121).
 4. The drug substances should be employed in single, pure, un-adulterated
form. This must be done in order to know the genuine pathogenetic
effect of that particular medicine in detail (§ 122).
5. The indigenous plants are administered in the form of freshly expressed
juice to the provers. This can be mixed with a little alcohol to prevent
them from spoiling (§ 123).
6. The exotic vegetable substances (those does not belong to the native
areas), can be administered either in the form of powder or tincture.
The tincture can be prepared with alcohol when they are still in fresh
state, later the same can be mixed with certain proportions of water (§
123).
7. Salt and gum should be dissolved in water just before taking it for
proving (§ 123).
8. If the drug substance is available only in dry state or if its powers are
naturally weak, their infusion can be prepared. This infusion can be
prepared by cutting the herb into small pieces and pouring boiling
water on to it. As soon as the medicinal part is extracted, the prover
has to swallow it warm. Because all extracted vegetable juices and all
infusion herbs rapidly ferment or decompose. Their medicinal powers
are lost if adequate spirit is not added (§ 123).
9. The prover has to take the experimental medicinal substance in a single,
pure, unadulterated form without mixing with any foreign substance.
During the period of proving, the prover must avoid intake of all the
medicinal substances (§ 124).
Selection and Training of the Prover
1. Dietary restrictions to the prover (footnote of § 124 and 125)
During drug proving, the prover has to avoid all the substances of medicinal
nature. This has to be followed from the first day of proving to the final day of
experimentation.
i. The diet of the prover must be strictly regulated. It should be as much as
possible, devoid of spices. The purely nutritious, simple, vegetable
substances and roots are allowed. Young green peas, green French
beans, boiled potatoes and in all cases, carrots are allowed. These
substances have least medicinal values.
ii. All salads and herbs should better be avoided because even if they are
prepared carefully they possess some disturbing medicinal qualities.
iii. The prover must avoid drinks like pure wine, brandy, coffee or tea. If
he is habitual to such substances, he must abstain himself from such
 substances for a considerable period of time because these injurious
beverages either have simulative effect or they are medicinal in nature.
2. Qualities of a prover and his role in drug proving (§ 121 and 126)
Ideal prover:
Drug proving in homeopathy is unique as the proving is done on healthy
humans. Only a reliable person has to be employed as the prover, as he has to
explain without hesitation and without hiding any thing to him. The real picture
of whatever has happened has to be explained by him. He has to perform his
duty as service to the humanity. So to perform drug proving, some special
qualities are required from the provers side. The person who possesses the
following qualities can be termed as the ideal prover.
i. Prover must be a healthy person: The aim of homeopathic drug proving
is to ascertain the pathogenetic effects of the medicine. If sick persons
are used for drug proving, the symptoms produced by the drug may
mix up with the disease symptoms of the patient. The result will be a
mixture of the both drug symptoms and disease symptoms. In that
case, construction of materia medica with pure effects of the drugs
becomes a dream. The susceptibility and sensitivity levels of healthy
persons differ from that of diseased persons. The sick are either
hypersensitive or hyposensitive to particular drug. Hence, the true
picture may not come out during drug proving.
ii. He must be an intelligent person: The homeopathic prescription relies
both on subjective and objective symptoms of the patient. If the prover
is not intelligent enough to express what is happening with him during
drug proving, the entire process becomes futile. Like the nature of
pain, his mental state, the type of dream he got after taking the drug
etc have to be expressed in clear and unaltered form to get the true and
real pathogenetic effect of the drug.
iii. He must be sensitive: The prover must be sensitive enough to react to
the action produced by the drug. Only sensitive persons can react
sufficiently to the stimulus produced by the drug and produce
symptoms. “Idiosyncratic persons are best provers to those
substances, to which they are highly sensitive”, says H.A.Roberts.
iv. He must be delicate: The delicate prover can notice the minutest
changes produced by the drug in his own body and mind.
v. He must be irritable enough to react to the drug pathogenesis.
vi. He must be trust-worthy: The information given by the prover is going
to become the essence of Materia Medica. Only reliable persons, who
are lovers of truth have to be employed for the sacred drug proving.
 The prover must be trained to avoid imaginary ideas and over
exaggeration of his feelings and experiences. He must record only the
factual, dependable and reliable phenomenon. Symptoms have to be
expressed as they are happening to him without any hesitation.
vii. The prover must avoid over exertion of mind and body, all sorts of
dissipation, and passion. He must devote his time in the careful
observation of the changes that are taking place in him. He must try to
avoid any type of urgent business that may distract his attention. He
makes all attempts to maintain his health during the experiment (§
126).
Method of Recording the Pathogenetic Effects
1. The drug has to be proved on both males and females to find out the
pathogenetic effects of the drug substance on different sexual spheres
(§ 127).
2. Dynamised medicines for proving: By the time he completed the 5th
and the 6th editions of Organon, Hahnemann came to a conclusion that
medicinal substances, when administered in their crude form, does not
produce their pathogenetic effects fully. Instead, when the dynamised
medicines are administered, they exhibit even their peculiar hidden
pathogenetic effects (§ 128).
3. Potency of the medicine for drug proving: According to the recent
editions of the Organon, the prover must be allowed to take on an
empty stomach, 4 to 6 very small globules of the 30th potency of drug
substance. These globules can be mixed with a little amount of water
or dissolved in more or less water and thoroughly mixed. The prover
takes the solution for several days till the symptoms start appearing (§
128). The dose or the potency of the drug that has to be proved can be
determined by the following guidelines.
Any drug which in its natural state affects the vital energy but little will develop
a proving only in a high potency. Example: Lycopodium, Carbo veg, Graphites
etc. Any drug which in its natural state disturbs the vital energy to functional
manifestations only may be proven in a crude form. Example: Lobelia, Ipecac,
Cicuta, or Tabacum. Any drug in its natural state disturbs the vital energy to
destructive manifestations, should be proven only in the potentised form.
Example: Mercurius, Arsenicum alb etc.
4. Repetition of the dose: Any drug in any instance has to be started with
the small doses. When required, the dose can be increased more and
more from day to day manner till the pathogenetic effects are seen in
 the prover. This is because the same drug substance can affect
different individuals in different doses (§ 129).
5. If the first dose itself is strong enough to produce reaction in the prover,
it has certain advantages. The experimenter can observe the order of
appearance of symptoms and can note down the same. He can note
down the period at which the change has occurred.
6. The primary action and the alternative action can be studied in an
accurate manner. In delicate and sensitive persons, even very moderate
dose is sufficient for the experiment (§ 130).
7. The duration of action of the drug: This can also be ascertained by
conducting several experiments and comparing each of them (§ 130).
8. By giving drug for successive days in ever increasing doses, we can
observe the capability of the drug to produce various morbific states in
general manner. But here we cannot obtain the order of succession of
symptoms (§ 131).
9. Those symptoms that are produced in the same prover by the same
medicine, in successive doses must be enclosed in brackets because
subsequent doses often remove curatively some symptoms and
develop an opposite state and develops a confused state. Only
subsequent experiments on different provers will show the reliability
of these symptoms. Whether they are the reactions of the vital force
i.e. the secondary action or the alternative action of the drug (§ 131).
10. If the object of the experiment is to obtain the symptoms and not the
duration of action and the sequence of occurrence of the symptoms,
then the drug may be given to the sensitive provers in successive days
and increasing the dose every day (§ 132).
11. Understanding the exact character of the symptoms: When the prover
starts expressing a symptom, the exact character of the symptoms has
to be investigated. The exact location, sensation, the aggravation and
amelioration has to be gathered to find out the peculiar and
characteristic feature of each symptom (§ 133). This information has
to be gathered in detail.
12. Through proving of a medicine (§134-136): To prove the medicine
completely and to understand its pathogenetic effects completely, the
drug has to be proven on several persons, both sexes and different
constitutions. The symptoms produced in each individual has to be
recorded separately. It must be proven till no new symptoms of any
sort appears on subsequent experiments.
13. Each symptom recorded must be complete in its sensation, location,
duration modalities and concomitents. This has to be done till the
whole picture of the disease has been constructed thoroughly.
14. Benefits of using moderate doses (§ 137): When the medicine is proved
in moderate doses, the symptoms of the primary effect are developed
more distinctly without any admixture of secondary action.
15. Disadvantages of using large doses (§ 137): If the medicine is used in
large doses for proving, it produces a number of secondary actions, the
primary action will also appear in such hurried confusion that nothing
can be accurately observed.
16. If the prover feels that those symptoms are reappearing which he felt
previously, this shows that the prover is in virtue of his peculiar
constitution, particularly disposed to have such symptoms excited in
him. These symptoms must also be recognized and recorded as the
symptoms of the drug itself (§ 138).
17. If the prover is a literate (§ 139): The literate prover can easily note
down all his sensations, sufferings, accidents and changes in health
that he experiences in his own words. These changes have to be noted
down to make it a complete symptom. The physician has to look over
the report produced to him daily, in the presence of the prover itself.
While the experiences are still fresh in the memory of the prover, the
prover has to be questioned about the nature of each of these
symptoms carefully. By this way, more precise details can be
elucidated. Any alteration can be made if the prover suggests.
18. If the prover is illiterate (§ 140): The illiterate prover informs the details
of his sensations to the physician daily. Those sensations have to be
written down by the physician in the provers own language without
asking any leading question. These sensations should not be altered to
the nearest medical languages to make them sound scientific.
19. The best prover is the physician himself (§ 141): The healthy,
unprejudiced, sensitive physician makes a good and ideal prover
because he is well aware of the rules and regulations and the
importance of drug proving.
20. The advantages of proving the drugs on physician himself: By proving
the drugs on himself, physician can best understand the minutest
details regarding the pathogenetic powers of the drug. Since the
physician is the prover, uncertainty in the recording of symptoms and
the question of reliability of the symptoms does not arise (footnote to
§ 141).
 21. Benefits to the prover by the proving of drugs (footnote to § 141): The
well conducted drug proving does not produce any sort of long lasting
damage to the prover’s health. But experience shows that the prover’s
health becomes more hardened and resistant to every injurious
influence. The prover repels all the external influences, inimical forces
in his body, all artificial and natural morbific noxious agents. So the
prover’s health by drug proving becomes more unalterable, he
becomes more robust.
22. Identifying the symptoms of the drug when it is proved on diseased
(footnote to § 142): Those symptoms which were observed previously,
but reappeared during the whole course of disease should be
considered as the symptoms of the drug only. But new symptoms that
were not observed before but appeared during proving have to be
considered as the symptoms of the medicine only. But in such cases,
the judgement is totally left to the observing physician.

CONSTRUCTION OF TRUE MATERIA MEDICA (§143-145)

The true Materia Medica is the book that contains the collection of pure,
reliable, unaltered, real effects produced by the simple, single drug substance on
provers. This is done by proving them on healthy humans, on both sexes, on all
age groups and in all different constitutions. Hahnemann called it Materia
Medica Pura (pure) because it contained collective statements of the perceptible
reactions felt by the healthy provers brought upon by the drugs and recorded in
the words of the provers, without any alterations either according to the medical
terminologies or the accepted scientific terms.
True Materia Medica can only be formed by:
1. Careful and faithful recording of the symptoms, as told by the prover.
2. Recording the symptoms in prover’s own words, without making any
alteration.
3. In recording the symptoms all conjecture, fiction, imagination and
supposition has to be avoided altogether.
4. Nenning’s symptoms: Hahnemann says, “The hiring of the provers for
drug proving almost makes the condition uncertain and doubtful. The
trust worthiness of such provers cannot be assured” (In the footnote to
§ 143). In the fifth edition and in the Chronic diseases, in the preface
to “Magnesium carb”, Hahnemann severely criticizes Dr. Hartlaub and
Dr.Trinks. Dr. Hartlaub and Dr.Trinks collected number of symptoms
from a prover by name for the construction of homeopathic materia
medica. Hahnemann criticizes Dr. Hartlaub and Dr.Trinks for not
 giving proper credit to Dr. Nenning for his contribution and just
mentioning his name by a prefix “Ng”. He comments “Dr. Hartlaub
and Dr.Trinks indicate by these two letters (Ng) merely (a real
anonymity) a man who furnished the greatest number of medical
reproving symptoms for their annals, which are often given in a very
careless, prolix and unprecise terms, but it is almost unpardonable
that in the most important and serious business (the indispensable
pillar of our system) which demands greater discretion, acuteness of
senses, a fine gift of observation and stringent criticism of one’s own
sensations and precautions, together to correct choice expressions, the
homeopathic public should be asked to give unconditional credit to an
unknown individual only designated by two letter– “Ng”.”
5. British journal of homeopathy commented that Hahnemann was unduly
prejudiced against Nenning and his provings. It seems that the
provings were conducted consciously but not strictly according to
Hahnemannian method. Hence, reliability of such symptoms was
questioned. Construction of materia medica and inclusion of the
proven symptoms into it is a responsible act. Hence, the physician is
the best prover to construct a true homeopathic materia medica.
6. The symptoms have to be written down after careful interrogation
(§144 &145).
7. Before recording the symptoms, each drug substance has to be proved
on healthy individuals of different age groups, both the sexes and
different constitutions.
8. In recording the symptoms in materia medica, 2 methods are in practice:
i. Schematic method or anatomical method
ii. Sequential method
i. Anatomical method: This method was introduced by Samuel
Hahnemann. The symptoms produced during drug proving are
arranged according to the anatomical parts of the body. Majority of the
materia medica available today are constructed according to this
method. Example: Boericke’s Materia Medica. This schema is very
useful and serves as the catalogue with recording of all the individual
symptoms the drug is capable of producing. The disadvantage of this
method is that the drug picture cannot be studied in the picturised
manner. Dr. Richard Hughes criticized this method, whereas Clarke
supports it.
ii. Sequential method: This method records the symptoms in their order
of appearance in a prover, during drug proving. The evolution of the
 pathological effect of a drug can be studied beautifully by this method.
But this method is not in use and only very few authors have followed
this method.
Source of Common Materia Medica
Hahnemann explained about the sources of common materia medica of the
orthodox school of his times in an article published by him in the year 1817. The
knowledge regarding the pharmacological and therapeutic actions of drugs was
based on tradition, hearsay, uncertainties, haphazard observations and chance of
occurrences.
1. The first source of common materia medica of the regular medicine
practiced till Hahnemann’s time was a result of guess work and
fiction. No proof was given on the efficacy or the reliability of such
medical practice.
2. The second source of materia medica till Hahnemann’s time was from
the inference of nature of action of drugs of substances from their
physical appearances and properties. The doctrine of signature is one
of such procedures.
3. The third source of materia medica was from knowledge of chemistry.
Chemistry can never supply the sick curing capacity of a drug
substance but it can give only the indirect evidence of its action on the
human beings.
4. The fourth source of the common materia medica was the knowledge of
drug actions in mixture form. When two or more than two chemical
substances are mixed together, they form a third chemical substance.
The answer to the question “which medicine was effective against
which condition?” remained uncertain. Hence, on such practices
Hahnemann comments, “Nothing at all was learned”.
Part - IV
 Chapter – 1
Application of Medicines

JUDICIOUS EMPLOYMENT OF
MEDICINES (§ 146 - 291)
The Third Point Necessary For Cure
“Efficacy in homeopathy implies and involves native ability, acquired
technical proficiency and logical consistency in the application of its
principles.”
— Stuart Close
Once the knowledge of disease (§71-104) has been acquired and the
knowledge of drugs (§105-145) have been ascertained, the third point in the
process of cure is to apply this drug knowledge to the disease knowledge. This
chapter introduces us with the guidelines of Hahnemann to achieve cure.

SPECIFIC REMEDY (§147)

The specific remedy in homeopathy is the one which has greater similarity to
the totality of symptoms of the patient. Specific remedy is selected based on the
symptoms exhibited by the patient at present condition. Medicine which is
similar to the striking, uncommon, peculiar and rare symptoms of the patient
will be the specific remedy. The common symptoms like loss of appetite,
headache, debility, restlessness, discomfort, vomiting etc are not important for
homeopathic prescription. Those symptoms which characterize the personality
and constitution of the patient are most important. Such characteristic,
uncommon symptoms must be considered as the internal essence of the
suffering vital force i.e. the totality of symptoms. Such medicine which covers
the essential totality is the specific remedy to the patient.
Homeopathy treats the patient and not the nosological names. Hence there
are specific individual remedies to the patient and not specific remedies to the
diagnosed diseases.
Homeopathic Specific Remedy Versus Allopathic Specific Remedy
Allopathy has fixed prescriptions for various remedies. Example: they have
fixed medicines for typhoid. All typhoid medicines are treated with same type of
medicines by allopathic physicians. All malaria cases will be treated with same
medicines by them. Diagnosing the disease name is sufficient for them. They do
not have individual prescriptions.
Such concept is not allowed in homeopathy. Each patient is investigated
separately and prescription is made based on the patient’s individualistic
symptoms and not for the nosological name. So, the specific remedy in
homeopathy is selected to the individual who is sick irrespective of the disease
he is having. Thus, we can conclude by Hahnemann’s words, “Similarity to the
totality of the symptoms of a given natural disease, this medicine will and must
be the most suitable, the most certain homeopathic remedy for the disease, in it
is found the specific of this case of the disease.”
Kent’s Views on Specific Remedy: Lecture no. XXX-Characteristics
It is uncommon in this advanced day of science to read specific remedies.
This concept is all together opposed in homeopathy. We do not give specific
remedies for headaches, diarrhoea etc. There are no specifics in homeopathy
except at the bedside of the patient when the remedy has been sought out with
great endeavor and care. Only characteristic symptom in each individual totality
of the patient will lead to “specific remedy” in homeopathy.
Homeopathic specific remedy is the one – which has demonstrated its
curative relation to the patient, after having been prescribed in accordance with
his symptoms, the recovery takes place in the proper direction, from above
downward, from within out, and in the reverse order of appearance of
symptoms. As a matter of fact, the homeopathic physician prescribes for the
patient on that which characterizes the sickness, even though this is what is
called – self limiting disease.

MODUS OPERANDI OF
HOMEOPATHIC CURE (§ 148)
Please refer the explanation given to § 28 and 29 of the theoretical part.

MONGREL SECT (§148)

(Refer footnote to § 67 also)
The meaning of the word “mongrel sect” is “cross breed dog. Hahnemann
used these words to criticize those homeopaths who use the name of
homeopathy and also prescribe the allopathic or antipathic medicines.
This group of homeopaths do not try hard to find the similimum remedy to
the patient’s sufferings to cure them. Due to this when ill selected remedy fails
to cure the patient, they directly put the blame on homeopathy as unsuitable to
such and such case. Then they directly administer the allopathic medicines.
Selecting a homeopathic remedy is a very laborious process. It demands
sincerity and hard work on the physician’s part. The selected remedy must cover
entire totality of the patient’s symptoms in a similar manner. But these new sect
of homeopaths, without giving much importance to the symptom-similarity
prescribe the medications. Naturally, when the medicine fails to cure the patient,
they blame homeopathy and resort to allopathic remedies. “I am therefore sorry
that I gave the advice, savoring of allopathy, to apply to the back in psoric
diseases a resinous plaster to cause itching, and to employ the finest electrical
sparks in paralytic affections. For, as both these appliances have seldom proved
of service, and have furnished the mongrel homeopaths with an excuse for their
allopathic transgressions, I am grieved I should ever have proposed them, and I
hereby solemnly retract them –for this person also, that since then, our
homeopathic system has advanced so near to perfection they are now no longer
required”, says Hahnemann in his preface to the fifth edition of Organon.
During the later years of Hahnemann’s life, a converted homeopath called
“Moritz Muller” actively involved himself in the development of homeopathy.
He was basically an allopath. He suggested the union of both systems for the
treatment. According to him, homeopaths can also employ allopathic methods
when homeopathic system is not applicable in few cases. But during
Hahnemann’s time, the allopathic system was applying cruel methods like
venesections, leeches applications etc. Hahnemann openly criticized such
practice. He condemned this practice and called the homeopaths who practice
both allopahy and homeopathy as the “Mongrel sect”.
§ 149
The chronic diseases require a longer time for their cure. If they are spoiled
by the cruel methods of allopathic system like long continued usage of powerful
medicines and unsuitable mineral baths etc. They cannot be treated in a short
period. They require more time to get cured by homeopathic medicines, because
in such cases the patient’s strength and vital fluids have been drained to a large
extent.

INDISPOSITION (§ 150)
Refer to footnote of § 7 in the commentary of Organon, theoretical part.
Difference Between Indisposition and Disease (§ 151)
In indisposition, the patient complains of one trivial symptom that has been
observed for a short period. But in dynamic diseases of severe type (acute
diseases), on enquiry the patient complains of many more symptoms besides the
chief or presenting complaints. By further investigation, each symptom can be
developed into a grand symptom and can furnish the entire “picture of the
disease”.

THE VALUE OF SYMPTOMS (§ 152 - 156)

 Search for homeopathic specific remedy, finding a homeopathic remedy in
acute diseases is easy in comparison to chronic diseases because:
1. The symptoms are severe and most striking
2. Patient narrates them spontaneously and without any further
questioning.
When such acute totality is matched with the remedial totality of materia
medica, desired remedy is found (§ 152).
In search of homeopathic specific remedy, the more “striking, singular,
uncommon and peculiar (characteristic)” signs and symptoms must be given
much importance. The selected final remedy must cover these above stated
symptoms in order to affect the cure. The general symptoms (common
symptoms of Kent) like loss of appetite, headache, debility, restless sleep,
discomfort etc demand little attention (§153). Based on this guidelines each
pioneer has developed different evaluation technique for the better use of
symptoms.
That medicines which covers “striking, singular, uncommon and peculiar
(characteristic)” signs and symptoms is considered as the most similar remedy
and administered to the patient. Hahnemann confidently says that, “A single
dose” of such remedy when administered in diseases of short duration can
remove the sufferings of the patient without any considerable disturbance (§
154). By such medicine, the patient grows better hour by hour, because the
medicine is administered in excessively minute dynamised dose.
The vital force recognizes only those symptoms of the remedy that are
similar to the symptoms of the disease. Those symptoms of the drug which are
not corresponding to the picture of the disease remain quiescent, because of the
minuteness of the administered dose (§ 155-156). So, the disease disappears
without any considerable disturbance.

CLINICAL UNDERSTANDING OF DIFFERENT TYPES OF

AGGRAVATIONS
In our day to day practice we come across different types of aggravations.
After administering the remedy, the patient may complain that his symptoms are
actually growing in intensity. Proper understanding and clinical interpretation of
the condition will help in managing the case. Some aggravations have good
prognostic value and some have bad prognosis. Hence, knowledge of different
types of aggravation is mandatory for the judicious employment of the
medicines.
Types of Aggravation
1. Homeopathic aggravation
 2. Medicinal aggravation
3. Disease aggravation
4. Killer aggravation
Homeopathic Aggravation
The homeopathic remedy is always administered in “a similar yet stronger”
manner than the natural disease. The medicine removes the weaker miasmatic
disease as a result of its primary action. Now, the place of miasmatic disease has
been occupied by the stronger medicinal disease. Because of the strongness of
dose the patient may experience a sense of increase of his original symptoms.
These increased symptoms obviously have the resemblance to the original
miasmatic disease. Hence, the patient may think that his disease itself is
increasing. But the intelligent physician can observe that it is the “homeopathic
aggravation” and not the “disease aggravation”. The increased symptoms are
because of the strongness of the dose (§ 157).
Definition: Homeopathic aggravation is slight intensification of the
existing symptoms of the patient with a inner well-being of the patient. This
happens when the remedy has been administered in a slightly stronger dose.
The homeopathic aggravation is because of the primary action of the drug
on vital force. The similar, yet stronger medicine unconditionally attacks the
diseased parts. The diseased parts are already susceptible to similar disease
symptoms. So they easily adopt the medicinal disease also. The medicinal
disease has so many other symptoms than the original disease but because of
minuteness of the dose they will not come on to play and remain quiescent. The
nature’s law says, “The stronger medicinal disease can easily remove the weaker
miasmatic disease”. Hence now the vital force is only suffering from the
stronger medicinal disease. Because the medicinal disease is stronger, the patient
feels that his disease has increased after the intake of the medicine. In fact this is
the “homeopathic aggravation” and not the “disease aggravation”. Such increase
in the intensity of existing symptoms of the patient is called the “homeopathic
aggravation” (§ 157).
Homeopathic aggravation in acute diseases (§ 158, 159 & 160):
The “homeopathic aggravation” in acute diseases is seen in the first few
hours of the administration of remedy. It has a good prognostic value. The
smaller the dose of the medicine, the slighter and shorter will be the aggravation.
As a result, the patient recovers very soon.
Homeopathic aggravation in chronic diseases (§ 161):
The aggravation in case of chronic disease can not be seen immediately after
the administration of remedy but after the remedy is repeated for a long period
of time in proper small, gradually increasing higher doses with renewed
dynamisation, it can be observed. It usually occurs at the end of the treatment
when the cure is almost finished.
Prognosis and interpretation of the physician:
1. The slight homeopathic aggravation is a good indication. It shows that
the remedy administered is not only similar but also stronger. The
patient is on the road to recovery.
2. The intensity and the duration of aggravation depends upon the dose of
the medicine administered. But, the dose of homeopathic medicine can
never be made so small as to avoid even the slightest homeopathic
aggravation and bring about the cure. So, the selection of the dose is
purely done by the experience of the physician. After the aggravation,
amelioration follows uninterruptedly.
3. The medicinal disease looses its power over a period of time because of
its minuteness of the dose and dynamisation. The medicinal disease
now becomes weaker and weaker. As a result of the secondary action
of vital force, now the weaker medicinal disease is also removed.
4. According to Hahnemann, the homeopathic aggravation indicates tha :
i. The cure is approaching.
ii. The vital force is now free of the natural disease and is only suffering
with the medicinal disease.
5. The homeopathic aggravation should not be interrupted. It should be
allowed to run its own course. Further, repetition of any medicine
including the selected remedy has to be stopped. For the satisfaction of
the patient “placebo” can be given.
In the footnote to § 160, Hahnemann explains about the experiences of
non-homeopathic physicians with the homeopathic aggravations. This happened
when they employed the medicines in a homeopathic manner without their
notice. Dr. Leroy experienced homeopathic aggravation when he administered
“Viola tricolor” in a case of facial eruption. Dr. Lyson experienced this in a case
of skin eruption when he administered “bark of elm”. Both these physicians
have reported the occurrence of aggravation before cure. But they could not find
the fact that this aggravation has taken place because these drugs were truly
homeopathic to those conditions.
Medicinal Aggravation
Definition: Medicinal aggravation can be defined as the appearance of “new
medicinal symptoms” in a patient after administration of wrongly chosen
medicine.

Accessory symptoms of the medicine

Whenever the homeopathic medicine has been chosen wrongly or repeated
unnecessarily, such condition may arise. The patient complains for certain
period of time about the appearance of new symptoms. Further, he complains
that he had never experienced such symptoms in his life time. The new
symptoms produced by the wrongly chosen medicine are called as “accessory
symptoms of the medicine.” Those new symptoms can be easily identified by
referring to the materia medica.
Prognosis and interpretation of the physician:
1. The medicinal aggravation has a bad prognosis. It shows that the
administered remedy is not the similimum one and the patient is
proving the medicine.
2. If the symptoms are of serious nature, the medicine has to be antidoted
immediately.
3. If the medicinal symptoms are of mild to moderate intensity further
repetition of the medicine has to be stopped immediately. The
physician has to wait till the new medicinal symptoms pass away and
later, the new similimum can be searched for the original disease
symptoms.
4. If the medicinal symptoms and the original diseased symptoms are
mixed up, a suitable medicine which covers both, can be selected and
administered.
Disease Aggravation
Definition: Disease aggravation can be defined as appearance of the bad
prognostic, advanced symptoms of the nosological disease condition. This
indicates that the chosen remedy is wrong and it is not showing any impact on
the disease condition. The disease is advancing in its own course.
 Prognosis and interpretation of the physician:
If the chosen medicine is not of a homeopathic character, does not suits to
the case properly and not repeated too frequently, this does not have any impact
on disease. In such case, the disease will progress in its own course, in spite of
the application of the medicine. Hence, the patient complains of aggravation of
his complaints. New symptoms with great intensity will also be found. Patient’s
condition on examination, seems to worsen physically, mentally and
intellectually. In such condition, correct interpretation can only save the patient.
It has to be differentiated from the medicinal aggravation. This can be done
easily by referring to the materia medica. When new symptoms are not of the
prescribed medicine, then referring to the knowledge of surgery, gyanecology
and medicine will help us to find out the complications and bad prognosis of the
disease. Timely use of the diagnostic procedures like E.C.G., X-ray and M.R.I.
etc will help us in realizing that previously prescribed medicine is not working
and the disease is advancing into its complicated stage clearly it is neither the
“homeopathic aggravation” nor the “medicinal aggravation”.
In cases where the disease aggravation is identified, the case has to be
retaken and proper remedy in proper dose and proper repetition has to be done.
Killer’s Aggravation
Definition: Killer’s aggravation can be defined as the condition arising from
untimely prescription of the constitutional curative remedy in pathologically
advanced cases of the incurable cases.
Prognosis and interpretation of the physician:
1. Killer aggravation has almost fatal prognosis.
2. This kind of aggravation results purely because of the physician’s
improper handling of the case. In pathologically advanced, difficult
and incurable cases, the pioneers have advocated the palliative method
because in such cases vital force has lost its reactive power. Hence
such cases cannot be cured by homeopathy. Dr. H. A. Roberts has an
opinion, “the aggravation of the diseased state may come from an
incurable state’, which is stirred to it’s foundation by the potentised
remedy, and unless the remedy is counteracted the disease will become
worse and rapidly approach a fatal termination.”
3. Without having this idea, if any homeopath selects a well chosen, deep
acting, constitutional remedy to a patient whose condition is very
much worse, the result will be disastrous. The deep acting remedy
does its work by producing primary action. But the debilitated
incapable vital force cannot produce the secondary curative action.
Result will be dangerous in such conditions. If the prescribed potency
 is high, and repeated too frequently, owing to the similarity to the
case, the patient cannot withstand the aggravation and it can even kill
the patient if the disease is affecting the vital organs.
4. Hence, in such cases the physician must understand that the vitality is
almost lost in the patient. Here he must think of only the palliative
remedies to remove the most annoying symptoms of the patient and
should not aim at cure.

MANAGEMENT OF CASES WITH PARTIALLY SUITABLE

REMEDIES (§ 162 - 171)
Generally in regular practice, selection of perfect homeopathic remedy
becomes very difficult. This may be because of the following reasons:
1. Lack of sufficient well proven remedies in our materia medica. After
the pioneers, the homeopathic medicines are not proven properly
according to the anatomic schema also. Many medicines were
included into the materia medica without proving their efficacy of
producing pathogenetic power in every part of the body.
2. Inability or modesty of the patient in explaining the symptoms of the
disease. This results into lack of symptoms of the case. Modest patient
does not explain even the general symptoms properly.
In such cases, the physician has to manage the case with partially similar or
imperfectly homeopathic remedies. Such cases can be handled in the following
manner:
1. The number of well proven medicines in our materia medica is very
few. The pathogenetic power of the medicinal substances is not fully
understood. Hence it rarely happens that finding a perfectly
homeopathic remedy becomes difficult. As a result, a partially
indicated remedy has to be employed to the patient (§162).
2. Accessory symptoms of the medicine: When such imperfect
homeopathic remedy is administered, we cannot expect an undisturbed
perfect cure of the first grade. The prescribed remedy will produce
some new symptoms in the patient, which are not similar to the
condition. Such “new symptoms” that are produced after
administering the imperfect homeopathic remedy are called as
“accessory symptoms of the medicine”. The severity of such accessory
symptoms can be controlled to moderate if the physician uses minute
and dynamised medicines (§163).
3. Even by the administration of imperfect homeopathic remedy, the cure
can be achieved without much disturbance. This is possible only if the
 selected remedy is covering the uncommon, peculiar, distinctive
(characteristic) symptoms of the disease condition (§164). This is
because of the fact that even this single symptom is complete with its
location, sensation, modality and concomitants will constitute the
individuality of the patient.
4. In contrast, if symptoms covered by the imperfect homeopathic remedy
are of general nature like nausea, debility, headache etc, then the
physician cannot assure him of getting cure. This is because the
medicine is not covering the peculiar features of the patient (§ 165).
5. Such cases are reducing as the more well proven remedies are being
introduced into our materia medica (§ 166).
6. Management of acute cases with imperfectly chosen homeopathic
remedy: In acute diseases, when imperfect homeopathic remedy is
administered, sometimes few violent type of accessory symptoms of
medicines may arise. In such cases, the physician should not wait for
the disappearance of symptoms on their own. Instead he will take a
fresh case of the present condition and collect the entire totality (§
167). This entire totality includes not only the remaining disease
symptoms of the patient, but also the newly produced symptoms of the
medicine.

7.

8. This second remedy administered afresh sometimes can cure the case.
If not, it will bring the case close to cure. Then the existing totality has
to be collected once again and the suitable remedy has to be
administered. This process of investigating and administering the
remedy has to be followed till the patient is cured (§ 168).
9. In some cases of diseases, it seems that two remedies are seemingly
similar to the same patient’s picture. One remedy seems to cover one
part of the symptoms and the other remedy to the other. In such
condition, it is not at all advisable to administer two remedies at a time
in the same patient. The most perfectly suitable remedy among the two
has to be given to the patient.
10. Once the curative process of the first remedy is over, the previously
selected second remedy cannot be administered. This is because the
symptom picture may have changed in the patient with administration
 of the first remedy. The current totality may demand a new remedy
this time. So, it is always required to take the case again and get the
fresh totality. If the remaining symptoms still demand the previously
selected second remedy, it can be prescribed with confidence (§ 169 &
170).
11. Management of non venereal disease (psoric) with imperfectly selected
homeopathic remedy: Majority of the psoric cases cannot be cured by
administration of a single remedy alone. This is because of the nature
of their indefinite and chronic nature. Such cases require several
medicines in succession. That is one medicine has to be administered
after the other one has completed its course. This repetition can be
done based on the totality of symptoms that are remaining after the
previous one has exhausted its action. Always as a rule, the selection
of the new remedy has to be made based on the existing totality only.
 Chapter – 2
Difficult Diseases

ONE-SIDED DISEASES (§ 172-184)

Rules for Curing the Diseases With too Few Symptoms
Definition: One-sided diseases are chronic diseases with one or two
principle symptoms which obscure almost all the symptoms. Hence, they are
less amendable to cure.
Chronic diseases which are having too few symptoms are called one sided
diseases The availability of symptoms are less in number in such diseases, as a
result construction of totality becomes very difficult. Hence they are difficult to
cure (§ 172 & 173).
Types of One-Sided Diseases (§ 174)
Depending upon the principle symptom exhibited by the patient, one-sided
diseases are classified into 2 types:
1. One-sided disease with internal complaint
2. One-sided diseases with external complaint
1. One-sided disease with internal complaint: These group of diseases
exhibit more of the internal symptoms that are mostly affecting the internal parts
of the body. They are of again two types:
i. Diseases with physical symptoms:
Example: Headache of many years duration, diarrhoea of long standing, an
old cardialgia etc.
ii. Diseases with mental symptoms
Example: mania, insanity etc.
Treatment of One-Sided Diseases
1. Sometimes it seems that treating one-sided diseases is difficult as the
symptoms are not sufficiently present. The portrait of the disease is
not sketched properly (§ 175).
2. But careful case taking & examination will reveal one or two severe
and important symptoms that are present in the case (§ 176).
3. Based on these available symptoms, the physician has to select the
seemingly indicated remedy which he thinks best suitable (§ 177).
4. Such selection is, if based on the very striking, decided, uncommon and
peculiar, distinctive symptoms of the patient, the selected remedy
sometimes cures the given case (§ 178).
5. But frequently owing to the scarcity of symptoms, the chosen remedy
may not exactly cover the totality of the given case. When such
imperfect homeopathic remedy is administered, patient complains of
appearance of new symptoms which he never experienced before.
These symptoms are nothing but the “accessory symptoms of the
medicine”. This should not be considered as a bad prognosis. The
whole collection of the existing symptoms has to be considered as the
disease picture itself (§ 180-181).
6. By considering the accessory symptoms of the medicine as the disease
symptoms, the physician gets more number of symptoms of the
disease. Thus, the totality of the symptoms of the disease is accurately
sketched with the help of accessory symptoms of the medicine.
Hahnemann in § 182 says, “ the imperfect selection of the
medicament, which was in this case almost inevitable owing to the too
 limited number of the symptoms present, serves to complete the
display of the symptoms of the disease.”
7. Now based on the symptoms of the disease and the newly developed
accessory symptoms of medicine, we can prescribe a new yet well
chosen homeopathic remedy.
8.

9. In the footnote to aphorism no. 181, Hahnemann warns that before

considering the accessory symptoms of medicine as the totality, the
physician has to clarify that the accessory symptoms are not produced
due to any error in diet and regimen or due to some menstrual
irregularities, conception and child birth etc. It has to be confirmed
that the new symptoms are due to administered medicine only.
10. When the previously administered remedy completes its action, the
present symptomatology and the state of the disease remaining (status
morbi) has to be enquired thoroughly. Based on this current totality, a
new homeopathic remedy has to be selected and administered again
(§ 182-183).
11. Sometimes it happens that even when the patient is ill and suffering the
symptomatology may not be sufficiently clear and distinctive. In such
condition administration of “Opium” will help to clear the case.
Opium, in its secondary action makes the patient’s pain and suffering
more clear and perceivable to the physician (footnote to § 183).
12. In this way, based on the existing and remaining totality several
remedies can be administered one after another i.e. in succession.
Each repetition has to be done only after the pervious one has
completed its action. The same method can be practiced until the
recovery is complete and the patient gets cured.
 LOCAL MALADIES AND EXTERNAL
APPLICATION (§ 185-203)
Definition: Local maladies or local diseases are one sided diseases, where
changes and ailments appear on the external parts of the body (§ 185).
Local maladies are not purely local in nature but the rest of the body also
participates in the development of the disease process. All parts of the organism
are interdependent; no symptom will develop exclusively independent. Some
disturbance in one part may generate changes in the other parts of the body also.
In each and every disease the entire organism reacts as a whole. So the local
diseases are not truly local.
Types of Local Maladies
These can be grouped into two types:
1. Local maladies because of external cause (§ 186)
 2. Local maladies because of internal cause (§ 187)

1. Local maladies because of external cause (§ 186)

There are some local maladies which, in their first context itself appear to be
local.
Example: In cases of mild skin injuries, it remains purely local. Owing to
the mildness of the symptoms, the vital force can aid it without any medicinal
help.
On the contrary, if the local maladies are because of severe types of
external injuries, a revolution takes place in the entire organism. The whole
organism reacts and there appears a protective general response like fever,
malaise etc. If the injury of the external cause is of a severe type, even surgical
aid may be needed.
Example:
i. Reducing the dislocation in some joint areas.
ii. In deep cut wounds the suturing and proper dressing.
iii. In case of cut arteries the mechanical pressure and bandaging to stop
the hemorrhage.
iv. In case of occlusion of foreign bodies in some soft parts of the body,
removal by surgical means.
v. In case of fractured bones, appropriation and proper bandage is needed,
etc.
In such cases, also along with the mechanical and surgical aid, proper
homeopathic dynamic medicines has to be given to assist the vital force in
recovery. It is a common example that a patient with severe contusions,
lacerated muscles will develop fever. This type of fever has to be smoothened by
the use of dynamic homeopathic remedies. In case of scalds and burns along
with the local cleanliness and hygiene, internal dynamic medicines can be
administered to prevent shock (§ 186).
2. Local maladies because of internal cause (§ 187 & 188)
This is the second group of local maladies where the physician cannot notice
ant type of external cause like injury or accident. Here, the cause is purely
internal and dynamic. Example: eruptions on the lip and whitlow, etc (§ 189).
Such local diseases where external cause could not be traced out, must be
treated with internal remedies to achieve a judicious, sure, efficient and radical
cure (§ 190).
i. A suitable homeopathic medicine in such cases, will not only cure the
local maladies but also improve the general health of the patient (§
191).
ii. For the selection of such remedy, enquiry of exact character of the local
affection and through investigation of patient’s disposition must be
enquired, like in any other dynamic chronic disease (§ 192).
iii. Based on the totality of symptoms when the selected dynamic medicine
is administered, it will radically cure the local malady as well as
improve the general condition of the patient (§ 193).
iv. In local maladies of the second variety, it is not at all advisable to use
any kind of external applications. Even the internally administered
similimum remedy cannot be applied externally. Only the internal use
of dynamic homeopathic remedy alone is sufficient to bring about the
cure. If such cure is not brought out, then psora has to be considered as
the cause (§ 194).
v. In local maladies of psoric origin, the anti-psoric treatment is the only
solution (§ 195). Administration of such anti-psoric medicines have to
be done in succession i.e. each medicine has to be administered after
one has completed its action.
vi. The external applications are not allowed not only in psoric cases but
also in syphilitic as well as sycotic types. This is because if local
application is given the chief presenting complaint will disappear,
leaving the internally present miasmatic disease uncured. So judicious
and ideal cure is not possible (§ 196-198).
External Application in Local Maladies (§ 199-203)
The allopathic physicians consider local maladies as purely local problems.
They try to destroy the local symptoms by means of corrosive or desiccative
external applications. Such procedure removes the local symptoms but makes
the infection worse. This is because with the removal of external symptom
alone, the chief complaint has been removed. When the external complaint is
removed, identification of the internal suffering becomes very difficult (§ 199).
In cases where the external complaints are removed by the ointments, it
becomes difficult to decide whether the cure has taken place or not, as the
external visible complaint has been robbed of by the external applications (§
200).
The vital force produces local symptoms in order to sooth the internally
well developed miasmatic disease. As long as the local symptoms are present on
the skin the inner parts of the body are safer but the vital force is not capable of
curing itself from the miasmatic disease without the help of the homeopathic
remedies. As a result, the disease progresses internally (§ 201).
The old school physicians (of Hahnemannian days), by their cruel methods
like issues and setons tried to keep on draining the material discharges from the
external ailments. They do this in the name of following nature. They always
believed in the materia peccans. But such practice will never cure the disease.
On the contrary, prolonged use of violent procedures like issues and setons will
make the patient weaker and weaker (§ 201-202).
When the old school physician tries to destroy the local symptom by
violent procedures, the nature tries to increase the internal disease. Procedures
like applying ointments on the psoric eruption, burning off the chancres by
caustics, destroying the condylomata with the knife, ligatures and cautery will
invariably increase the internal miasmatic diseases. These procedures can be
termed as the main sources of innumerable number of named and unnamed
chronic diseases of today (§ 203).

ENQUIRY OF CHRONIC DISEASES

(§ 204-209)
Treating chronic disease is a challenging mission. It requires great skill and
patient from the physician side. The collection of data has to be done based on
the principles outlined by the master in § 83-104. The following guidelines will
remind the same.
§ 204-205: All the chronic diseases (except the false chronic diseases, § 7
and 77 and the artificial chronic diseases, § 74) are because of chronic miasms
psora, syphilis and sycosis. Once these miasms have completely developed in
the organism, the vital force inorder to soothe the internal suffering, manifests
the symptoms on the external parts of the body. These symptoms are specific to
each miasm. Example: sebaceous eruptions in psora, chancre or bubo in case of
syphilis and condylomata or warts in sycosis. When these external primary
manifestations are treated with harmful local applications, nature produces the
secondary manifestations. In such procedure, the so called chronic diseases of
various kinds will develop. Hence local applications are not allowed in natural
chronic miasmatic diseases. Only dynamic homeopathic remedies must be
given. Homeopathic system will never advise the practice of external
applications. But it recommends the treatment of the fundamental cause by the
internal medicines. Selection of such medicine must be done according to the
principles recommended in the book “Chronic diseases”.
§ 206: While treating a case, the physician has to find out whether the
patient had suffered with any type of venereal disease in the past. If such history
is present, the treatment must be aimed at treating this venereal miasm (either
sycosis or syphilis). Because of the harmful suppressive and palliative allopathic
treatments, the miasms are not remaining alone. They are complicating with
each other and only complex miasmatic states are present now-a-days. “Psora”
still is the “fundamental cause for all the diseases.
§ 207: History of treatments including the allopathic medication and
different types of baths etc taken by the patient has to be enquired. This will help
not only in finding the suppressive treatments but also in accessing the deviation
of original disease symptoms.
§ 208: Proper planning of the diet and regimen suitable to the patient is
necessary in controlling the obstacles to cure. The age of the patient, his mode of
living, occupation, domestic position, family and social relations have to be
enquired thoroughly to find out the fundamental cause (also refer § 5). Any
problem in the above data can be corrected by careful counseling.
§ 209: By repeated and skillful conversations, he tries to collect most
striking and peculiar (characteristic) symptoms. Thus, the physician based on the
above collected data, selects a suitable homeopathic remedy to the patient.

MENTAL DISEASES AND THEIR

TREATMENT (§ 210-230)
“I never allow any insane person to be punished by blows or painful
corporeal inflictions, since there can be no punishment where there is no
sense of responsibility; and since such patients cannot be improved, but
must be rendered worse, by such rough treatment”
— Hahnemann
The mind and the body are two important fragments of the organism. They
are functioning in harmony to maintain the state of health. They are inseparable
and interdependent. Any amount of alteration in one fragment will immediately
reflect on the other. During the process of drug proving also, the pathogenetic
effect will be seen not only physically but also mentally and intellectually. This
is true in case of the miasmatic diseases also. In the same, understanding mental
diseases are also not exclusively mental. They are one-sided diseases where
along with the disposition of the mind, corporeal symptoms can be noticed by
accurately observing physician (§ 210, 211, 212).
Each and every drug substance possesses the capacity to produce peculiar
mental and emotional dispositions in the prover. Hence, mental symptoms are
given high importance in homeopathy. Strictly speaking, symptom similarity in
homeopathy is the similar state of disposition of mind. Our experience shows
that the drug “Aconite” cannot affect a rapid, cure in a patient with calm, quiet,
equable disposition. “Nux vomica” cannot bring cure in a patient who is
phlegmatic and mild natured (foot note to § 213).

Mental Diseases
Mental diseases are one-sided diseases of psoric origin, though they are of
whole psychosomatic entity, the derangement of mental disposition increases
while of the corporeal symptoms decline (§ 215).

Classification of Mental Diseases

Hahnemann classified mental diseases into 4 types:
1. Mental diseases of somato-psychic type (§ 216)
2. Mental diseases because of exciting cause (§ 221)
3. Mental diseases of doubtful origin (§ 224)
4. Mental diseases of psycho-somatic type (§ 225)
1. Mental diseases of somato-psychic type (§ 216)
These are mental diseases arising from the corporeal diseases. In some
diseases like suppuration of lungs or some deterioration of important organs or
some fatal acute diseases, it has been observed that they rapidly change into
insanity, a type of melancholia. Here, the corporeal symptoms will reduce and
the existing mental symptoms will be increased in intensity. They rapidly
develop into one-sided diseases of only mental symptoms. Only the accurately
observing physician can observe the scarcely visible corporeal symptoms. As a
result, the mental symptoms look like the presenting complaints. The disease
exhibit the clear picture of spiritual, mental and emotional disturbance. In short,
the fatal disease with mild psychic symptoms and predominant corporeal
symptoms has been transformed into a one-sided mental disease. These types of
mental diseases can be called the somato- psychic variety.
Treatment of somato-psychic disease (§ 217-220):

The whole disease phenomenon i.e., both the corporeal and mental
symptoms have to be acquired. It includes the symptom collection of the
corporeal disease with which the patient suffered before the so called mental
disease developed. In collecting this information, the patient’s attendents,
relatives and friends will be of greater help.
Once the symptoms of the previous disease has been collected, these can be
mixed with the existing corporeal and mental symptoms. Thus, the totality is
formed. To this complete picture of the disease, the medicine capable of
producing strikingly similar (especially to the mental symptoms) have to be
selected. The final remedy must be an anti-psoric one, which will complete the
cure.
2. Mental diseases because of exciting cause (§ 221)
These can also be called as the mental diseases of acute origin. Sometimes
the mental diseases like insanity and mania, can break out suddenly like an acute
disease. Prior to this condition, the patient may have been in perfectly healthy
state. Usually, when an exciting cause acts upon the latent psora such diseases
may arise. Fright, vexation, abuse of spirituous liquors etc may act as exciting
cause in these cases

Treatment of the mental diseases of acute origin (§ 221- 223):

These diseases have to be treated with anti-psoric remedies. But the initial
use of the well proven acute remedies like Aconite, Belladonna, Stramonium,
Hyoscyamus etc prove beneficial. These medicines have to be administered
according to the acute totality of the patient. They must be administered in
minute highly dynamised form. Such prescription will reduce the severity of the
problem by sending the psora into its latent form.
 Once the acute attack has subsided, the case again has to be treated with the
anti-psoric remedies. They should never be regarded as completely cured
because the latent psora is still present in the patient. The anti-psoric treatment
has to be followed with the proper diet and regimen or else there is a chance of
development of mental disease again after exposure to any type of exciting
cause.
3. Mental diseases of doubtful origin (§ 224)
In these types of mental diseases, it is difficult to find out whether the mental
disease is arising from a corporeal disease or from any psychological
disturbance like faulty education, bad practices, corrupt morals, neglect of mind,
superstition or ignorance. So it can be dealt in 2 headings:
i. If mental diseases of doubtful origin are based on the psychogenic
cause:
This disease can be controlled by sensible, friendly exhortations, consolatory
arguments, serious representations and sensible advice.
Treatment: Such mental diseases can be controlled by psychotherapy,
counseling, appropriate diet and regimen, but without fail followed by anti-
psoric treatment as psora will be the basic cause in such cases.
ii. If mental diseases of doubtful origin are based on any corporeal
disease:
Hahnemann recommends one guideline to identify such diseases. In these
types of diseases the patient gets irritated when the physician tries to give
psychotherapy and consolatory arguments. So, by psychotherapy alone such
patients become more dejected, inconsolable and reserved.
Treatment: Such mental diseases have to be considered as the one-sided
mental disease of corporeal causes (first variety). Hence, the treatment must also
be given like the same.

The whole disease phenomenon i.e., both the corporeal and mental
symptoms have to be acquired. It includes the symptom collection of the
corporeal disease with which the patient suffered before the so called mental
disease has developed. In collecting this information, the patient’s attendents,
relatives and friends will be of greater help.
Once the symptoms of the previous disease have been collected, these can
be mixed with the existing corporeal and mental symptoms. Thus, the totality is
formed. To this complete picture of the disease, the medicine capable of
producing strikingly similar (especially to the mental symptoms) has to be
selected. The final remedy must be an anti-psoric one, which will complete the
cure.
4. Mental diseases of psycho-somatic type (§ 225)
These are the mental diseases that arise as a result of prolonged emotional
disturbances. Different psychological depressions like continued anxiety, worry,
vexation, wrongs and frequent occurrence of greater fear and fright. Such
diseases may be of recent origin and may not have developed fully into
corporeal diseases. But, if left untreated they may damage the body. In § 226,
Hahnemann comments “While they are yet recent and they are capable of
making great inroads in the corporeal state”. Thus the name psycho-somatic is
given to this class of diseases.
Treatment (§ 226-267):
Such mental diseases of psychic origin can be treated by means of
psychological remedies like confidence building, friendly exhortations, sensible
advice and a well disguised deception. This has to be always supported by good
diet and regimen. The fundamental cause in such diseases is always psora.
Hence, radical anti-psoric treatment has to be given to avoid any type of
recurrences.
General instructions to the physician during case-taking in mental
diseases (§ 228)
1. The anti-psoric treatment in mental diseases must be always conjoined
by carefully regulated mode of life and appropriate psychical behavior
towards the patient.
2. In cases of violent mania, the physician must resist the abnormal
behavior of the patient in a cool, calm yet firm resolution.
3. In cases of “miserable, irritable sorrow”, the physician has to silently
display his feelings of sympathy in his looks and gestures.
4. In case of “senseless chattering”, he must maintain silence, yet with
good attention towards the symptoms of the patient.
5. When the patient is using abusive, bad, unpleasant language and
conduct, the physician has to exhibit his inattention in a controlled
manner.
6. The physician must always try to prevent any type of damage,
destruction and injury to him and his surroundings. In this process, he
must always avoid talking bad or criticising about the patient.
7. Any form of corporeal punishments is not allowed in homeopathic
management of mental diseases. Homeopathic medicines are easily
 palatable to the patient Hence violent corporeal treatments are not
required. Medicines can be administered to the patient even without
his notice.
8. In the footnote to § 228, Hahnemann criticizes the medical men of his
times for the use of cruel methods and corporeal punishments.
9. Mental diseases are psoric in origin. So anti-psoric treatment with
psychological counselling, diet and regimen is sufficient for their cure.
Hahnemann is totally against the violent corporeal punishments.
10. Contradiction, eager explanations, rude correction, use of insulting
language, violent behavior should not be employed by the physician
during case taking. Such procedures are even harmful to the patient.
11. By such violent method, the patient become more irritated and their
complaints will aggravate. Hence, the physician must behave as if he
totally believes them to be possessed of reason.
12. Only when the bodily health is improved by means of good treatment,
the mind and disposition can be improved. Only in cases of violent,
insane, maniac and melancholics, treatment must be given in special
institutions (lunatic asylum) (footnote to § 229).
Hence, mental diseases are nothing but the one-sided diseases of psoric
origin. The anti-psoric treatment with the symptom similarity will undoubtedly
cure the patient. The superiority of the homeopathic system over the other
systems can be estimated by its humanitarian approach to mental diseases.

IMPORTANCE OF MENTAL SYMPTOMS

“Man is will and the understanding and the house which he lives in is
his body. The order of sickness as well as the order of cure is from man to
his organs. The real sick man is prior to sick body”
—Dr.J.T.Kent
Mental symptoms are the symptoms of the man, the vital force. To improve
success rate in practice each homeopath has to learn the importance of mental
symptoms in homeopathic prescribing. The mind and the body are not two
absolute separate things, but they are inseparable and interdependent. Without
the mind, the body cannot perform the functions properly, in fact every action
first originates in the mind first as an imagination. “The organs are not prior to
the man but the man is prior to the organs” says Kent. “Man consists in what he
thinks and what he loves and there is nothing else in man.” In the same manner,
when the man is sick, his mind and body are affected at the same time, so we
must acquire both mental and physical symptoms. “The man is sick prior to the
localization of disease”. Hence, the state of mind reflects the state of man. The
state of the patient’s mind helps a homeopath in choosing the homeopathic
remedy. The state of mind can be perceived by acquiring the state of mental
symptoms alone.
Example: When a patient has a desire to destroy someone’s clothes but to
preserve his clothes, the remedy Veratrum album strikes our mind. Lack of
confidence –we think of Baryta carb.
Starting from slightest noise –we think of Borax.
But prescribing only based on the mental symptoms alone is also not the
concept of homeopathy. Being a holistic system of medicine, we give equal
importance to both the body and the mind. Mental symptoms are not useful in
pathological or nosological diagnosis of the diseases. They also do not help in
understanding the prognosis of the disease as well. Because of these reasons, the
old school rejects the mental symptoms.
Importance of Mental Symptoms in Homeopathy
1. Mental symptoms help the physician in understanding the
psychological state of the patient. When the individual falls ill, it is his
vital force that is deranged first and then followed by the physical
changes. Based on the mental symptoms alone, the homeopathic
physician can abort any disease process before it localizes into any
organ by any pathological name.
2. Proper understanding of man’s emotions will help a physician in
judging the rationality of patient’s action. These symptoms help us to
understand the individual’s response to his surroundings.
3. In some psychiatric clinical conditions, the common mental symptoms
of the disease are not useful in the selection of a remedy. They are
called as “unqualified mental symptoms”. Importance is given to the
peculiar, individualistic, uncommon symptoms that project the
personality of the patient. Example: common symptoms like anger,
emotion, sadness, indifference etc. are of little value in homeopathic
prescription because a large number of drug pictures in our materia
medica have these symptoms.
4. The impulsive, peculiar behavior, suicidal tendencies, homicidal
impulses, perversions etc. are given more importance.
5. Mental symptoms observed in a hysterical patient may not be
dependable. The rational physician has to pass his judgment on the
dependability of these symptoms while evaluating the symptoms.
6. Every drug picture in materia medica is endowed with beautiful
collection of mental symptoms produced by the drugs. These mental
symptoms are also unique to each and every drug in the nature. These
 mental symptoms acquired from the patient help the physician in
quick shot prescriptions.
i. Example: Hallucinations, seeing monsters, hideous faces, delirium,
frightful images, furious mentality, rages, bites and strikes, with desire
to escape, and violent mania when observed in a patient makes any
physician to think of Belladonna.
ii. A lady with marked aversion to sex, changeable mood, and aversion to
those things which she loved before, makes any physician to think of
Sepia.
iii. Increased sexual desire in a lady in depression with destructive
tendency will get a dose of Tarentula by a homeopathic doctor.
7. Dr. C.V. Boenninghausen was under the opinion that in daily practice it
is difficult to ascertain reliable mental symptoms from the patient.
Though he accepted the superiority of the mental symptoms in
homeopathic prescription, he did not give much importance to them in
the process of evaluation and in repertorisation. He depended more on
the characteristic particulars and less on mental symptoms. But he
suggested physicians to select the remedy based on reliable mental
symptoms by referring them to materia medica.
8. On the contrary, Kent gave much importance to mental symptoms. For
him mind was the mirror of man. He studied the materia medica’s
collection of drug personalities with rich characteristic and individual
mental symptoms. According to him, if a remedy has to act properly,
its mental symptoms has to perfectly suit the mental symptoms of the
patient. The mental symptoms of the will and emotions are more
important than the symptoms pertaining to the intellect.
9. Finally we are reminded of master Hahnemann’s opinion. He says, “the
moral state and the mental condition of the patient often determine the
choice of the homeopathic remedy”.

INTERMITTENT DISEASES (§ 231-245)

Definition: Intermittent diseases are those that recur at certain periods. They
are broadly classified as 2 types:
1. Alternating diseases (§ 231-232)
2. Typical intermittent diseases (§ 233-245)
Alternating Diseases (§231-232)
These are that kind of disease where certain morbid states alternate at certain
intervals with morbid states of different kind. They belong to the class of
chronic diseases. Usually psora will be seen in the background but sometimes
the syphilis miasm is also seen. Usually in alternating diseases, two or three
diseases alternate with each other.
Example: in case of double alternating diseases:
i. A type of leg pain will occur as soon as a kind of ophthalmia
disappears. This kind of opthalmia again recurs as soon as the leg pain
is relieved. These two states will appear and disappear alternatively.

ii. Convulsions and spasms may alternate immediately with any other
affection of the body or some part of it. Example: in case of threefold
alternative disease:
A common indisposition with periods of apparent increase of health and
unusual exaltation of corporeal and mental powers may occur after which quite
unexpectedly, gloomy, melancholic humor, intolerable hypochondriacally
arrangement of the disposition with disorder of several vital operations like
digestion and sleep appear. This again changes to habitual moderate ill health.
In alternating diseases, when the second stage appears the previous stage
will disappear totally or sometimes remains with slight traces of symptoms.
Sometimes the alternating sates are even quite opposite in nature to each
other, like melancholic condition is periodically alternating with gay insanity or
frenzy.
Treatment: If psora alone is in the background, only the anti-psoric
treatment is sufficient to cure the condition. But if psora is complicated with
syphilitic miasm, anti-psoric treatment and anti-syphilitic treatments have to be
given in alteration according to the rules explained in the book “Chronic
diseases Its cause and cure”. This method is as follows:
i. This complicated alternating disease (psora+syphilis) must first be
treated with anti-psoric medicines according to the predominant psoric
symptoms.
ii. The anti-psoric and anti-syphilitic remedies can be altered one after
another, the symptoms of which were at the time the most prominent.
In doing so, each remedy must be allowed to complete its action fully.
iii. To remove the remaining psoric symptoms, anti-psoric treatment can be
resumed again to perfect the cure.
iv. Each one of these anti-miasmatic remedies has to be given in proper
time and purely according to the symptom totality.
v. Such alternating treatment may be continued in a successive manner till
a complete cure is achieved.
Typical Intermittent Diseases (§ 233-245)
Typical intermittent diseases are diseases in which a morbid state of fixed
character returns at a tolerably fixed period and the patient is relatively in a good
health between two paroxysms. Typical intermittent diseases are again of 2
types:
i. Non-febrile typical intermittent diseases (§ 234)
ii. Febrile typical intermittent diseases (§ 235-244).
i. Non-febrile typical intermittent diseases (§ 234):
Non-febrile typical intermittent diseases (§ 234) are chronic diseases that
occur in a single patient at a time usually not seen epidemically and sporadically.
They are either of psoric or sometimes complicated with syphilis also.
Treatment:
a. If the intermittent diseases are of psoric origin, anti-psoric treatment
alone is sufficient.
b. But psora if complicated with syphilitic miasm; anti-psoric treatment
and anti-syphilitic treatments are given in alteration.
c. Sometimes a potentised dose of cinchona bark may also be needed as an
intermediate remedy to completely extinguish its intermittent type.
ii. Febrile typical intermittent diseases (§ 235-244):
These are also called as the intermittent fevers. They are again of 4 types:
a. Sporadic or epidemic intermittent fevers (§ 235-240)
b. Epidemic intermittent fevers of no-marshy districts (§ 241-242)
c. Pernicious, individual intermittent fevers of non-marshy districts (§
243)
d. Endemics in non-marshy districts (§ 244)
 Sporadic or epidemic intermittent fevers (§ 235-240):
In this group we often find every paroxysm composed of two alternating
states (cold-heat, heat -cold) or sometimes three (cold-heat -sweat).
Treatment:
a. The selected remedy must be a well proven, common non anti-psoric
one. This selected remedy must possess the power to produce in the
healthy body, two or three similar alternating stages.
b. Or else, the selected remedy must be the most similimum for the
peculiar alternating stage. This peculiar alternating stage can be of
either cold, hot or sweat stage.
c. Those symptoms of the patient’s health during the intervals when he is
free from fever must be the chief guide to the most appropriate
homeopathic remedy.

Time of administration of the remedy:

a. The best time to administer a remedy is soon after the termination of the
paroxysm, as soon as the patient recovers from the effects of
intermittent fever. Such administration will effect a desired change in
the organism and helps in restoration of the health, without much
disturbance. Vital force in such states will be in a best possible
condition to allow itself to be quietly altered by the remedy and thus
restored to healthy state.
b. On the contrary, if the selected remedy is administered immediately
before the paroxysm, the medicinal disease coincides with the natural
disease and causes a bad situation (severe aggravation). This leads to
great loss of strength of the organism if it does not endanger life (§
236). In the footnote to § 236, Hahnemann explains a fatal case where
the administration of Opium during the cold stage quickly deprived
the patient of his life.
 c. But if the apyretic state (a state without fever) is very short or
paroxysms are repeated very frequently, giving the suitable remedy
immediately after paroxysms may not be possible. In such conditions,
the medicine must be given during the declining period of the
paroxysms, or when the stage of perspiration starts diminishing,
without waiting for complete disappearance of the paroxysm (§ 237).
Repetition of the dose:
a. Usually a single dose of well selected remedy brings about the desired
result, but in majority of cases another dose is needed after each
attack. As long as the symptom picture of the disease does not change,
the same medicine can be repeated, but every time increasing the
potency of the remedy by giving 10-12 sucussions.
b. It is common in some cases of intermittent fevers where the fever recurs
after a period of well being of the patient. Hence, the persistently
operating exciting cause or the maintaining cause has to be suspected
and removed.
c. Homeopathic system possesses number of different varieties of
medicines in materia medica which possesses the power of producing
most similar states to the numerous varieties of natural intermittent
fevers to (§ 239).
d. Inspite of selecting the most appropriating remedy and removing the
exciting cause and the maintaining cause if permanent cure is not
achieved, the physician has to think that psora is in the background.
Hence, anti-psoric medicines must be employed until complete relief
is obtained (§ 240).
Epidemic intermittent fevers of no-marshy districts (§ 241-242)
These intermittent diseases are of chronic nature, composed of single acute
paroxysm. Such epidemic is of a peculiar, uniform character common to the
individual affected.
Treatment:
Based on the totality of symptoms common to all patients (group totality or
collective disease), suitable specific remedy for all cases can be selected. Such
genus epidemicus is serviceable universally to all patients who enjoyed perfect
health before the occurrence of such epidemic. This means those who were not
the chronic sufferers of psora (§ 241).
But instead of treating with “genus epidemicus” or left uncured or treated
with the improper allopathic treatment, the inherent, latent psora becomes
developed. It takes the form of intermittent fevers. In this state, regular
medicines are of no use, but anti-psoric remedies have to be given. This type of
psoric intermittent fevers will be subdued by minute and rarely repeated doses of
Sulphur or Hepar Sulphur in a high potency (§ 242).
Pernicious, individual intermittent fevers of non-marshy districts (§
243):
Such intermittent fevers must be first treated with acute remedies. These
remedies are usually non-anti-psoric in the beginning. If required, these
remedies can be repeated for some time. In spite of these efforts, if desired result
is not acquired, it has to be understood that the psora is in the back ground and
anti-psoric treatment can be administered till the cure is achieved.
Endemics in marshy districts (§ 244):
Such disease when attack healthy person who is habituated to marshy
districts, retains good health provided he follows a faultless regimen and diet.
Even if he is attacked by such endemics, one or two small doses of highly
potentised solution of Cinchona bark would speedily free him from the disease.
But another group of people, who are following sufficient corporeal
exercise, pursuing a healthy system of intellectual occupations and bodily
regimen, cannot be cured of such endemics in non-marshy districts by one or
two doses of Cinchona bark. Such people have to receive the anti-psoric
treatment, because psora is in the background in such people. If such people get
transferred to dry and mountainous areas, the cure will result easily. This
happens because in this case, the psora is not well developed and as soon as the
environment improves, it goes to the latent stage again. Even in such people
complete cure is not possible unless the anti-psoric treatment is followed.
This way the intelligent homeopathic physician first identifies, classifies
the intermittent disease and manages to cure as it is termed.
 Chapter – 3
REPETITION OF DOSES AND
REMEDY REACTION

REPETITION OF DOSES
Hahnemann’s Experiences on this Subject According to 5th Edition
1. 30th potency is the best for a well chosen homeopathic remedy in both
acute and chronic diseases. The administered dose is allowed to
complete its duration of action fully especially in chronic disease. Till
then, administration of any new remedy or the repetition of the same
old remedy is not allowed.
2. The continued improvement in the condition of patient always contra-
indicates any repetition of the remedy. The dose can be repeated only
if the improvement ceases.
3. After much experimentation with the 30th potency and the lower
potencies, Hahnemann concluded that – a well selected homeopathic
remedy can be repeated in its 30th potency in robust persons at a span
of several days. But in weaker and more excitable persons, the remedy
can be repeated every nine, twelve, or fourteen days.
4. Acute diseases bear repetition of the doses very well. In acute cases, the
remedy can be repeated at every 4, 8, 12, 16, and 24 hour’s duration.
In severe cases, even hourly once repetition is also allowed. In acute
cases, the frequency of repetition depends upon the severity and nature
of the disease.
5. A pure syphilitic case requires a single dose of Mercurius 30. In some
cases, the same medicine can be repeated, if required, every 6 to 8
days once.
6. Repetition can be continued till any new symptoms develop in the
patient. If new symptoms are observed, it indicates that the remedy is
not suitable to the case and a new remedy has to be selected based on
the present totality.
Repetition of Doses: According to 6th Edition, Mode of using the Remedies
(§ 245-251)
 Hahnemann declares in the footnote to § 246, “What I said in the fifth
edition of Organon, in a long foot note to this paragraph in order to prevent
these undesirable reactions of the vital energy , was all that the experience I
then had justified. But during the last four or five years, however all these
difficulties are solved by my new altered but perfected method. The same
carefully selected medicine may now be given daily and for months, if necessary
in this way namely after the low degree of potency has been used for one or two
weeks in the treatment of chronic diseases, advance is made in the same way to
higher degrees.”
Hahnemann warns the physician to be careful in 3 steps while selecting the
homeopathic remedy:
1. Firstly, in the selection of the perfectly homeopathic remedy.
2. Secondly, medicine must be given in highly dynamised, if necessary
dissolved in water and in proper small doses.
3. Finally, the medicine has to be repeated carefully depending upon the
requirement and careful observations.

Mode of repetition of the remedies

1. In acute diseases, the remedy can be repeated frequently depending
upon the intensity of the disease.
2. In chronic diseases, a single dose of an appropriately selected
homeopathic remedy at times completes the cure within 40, 50, 60,
100 days. But the aim of the physician is to achieve the cure in a rapid
manner. Hence, the perfectly selected dynamised remedy by
dissolving in water and given in proper small doses in definite
intervals will bring about cure very faster. But Hahnemann reminds us
“The degree of every repeated dose deviate somewhat from the
preceding.” This is because the same potency of the remedy is no
more helpful in stimulating the vital force in producing the desirable
primary action (§ 246).
3. The same unchanged dose of the remedy should not be repeated,
because the former dose has already stimulated the vital force
sufficiently. So, vital force no longer accepts the same unchanged
potency of the remedy, sometimes it can make the patient sick.
4. Hence, the succeeding dose is changed slightly every time and its
potency is somewhat higher. Now, the vital principle will be altered or
stimulated again and thus the cure is brought nearer (§ 247). The best
selected homeopathic remedy has to be repeated only with the
improved dynamisation of the potency at every repetition. Such
 procedure can be followed if required, several times (footnote to §
247).
5. This procedure of improving the dose and potency with every repetition
can be followed in acute diseases every 2 to 6 hours duration or even
often.
6. In chronic diseases, the ever increasing dose can be repeated either
every second day or may be repeated daily for months as long as the
patient experiences continued improvement.
7. If new symptoms appear in this repetition, it has to be thought that the
selected remedy may not be truly homeopathic and a new remedy can
be selected in place of the previous one. This new remedy can be
repeated in the same manner in the ever increasing potencies.
8. Homeopathic aggravation in any case shows that the administered
remedy is the right one and it has produced the desired response. In
such conditions, the indicated remedy must be reduced and repeated in
long intervals or possibly stopped for several days.
9. Schein-symptome (§ 248): The apparent (clear) symptoms caused by
the excess of the homeopathic medicine are called the schein-
symptome. These symptoms will disappear and leave the patient into
undisturbed health if the medicine is stopped. Dr. Hahnemann gives
two opinion to the physician in stopping the medicine. The medicine
can be withdrawn either in abrupt manner or the duration of the
repetition of the medicine can be gradually increased and thus stopped
totally in a span of time.
10. In such cases, Hahnemann recommends olfactory method as a follow-
up. A small dram of dilute alcohol into which one globule of properly
succussed medicine is added. Such olfaction can be given to the
patient every 2, 3 or 4 days once (§ 248), but succussing 8 to 10 times
at every use.
11. Any medicine that produces new symptoms in a patient cannot cure
him. Hence, its action has to be neutralized as early as possible with
the help of antidote medicine. Later, a well chosen remedy for the
existing totality must be given immediately in place of the improperly
chosen one (§ 249).
12. An intelligent, accurately observing physician can identify the badly
chosen remedy within 6, 8, or 12 hours of its administration,
especially in acute cases. Then he replaces the proper one in the place
of the wrongly chosen one (§ 250).
 13. Certain drugs like Ignatia, Bryonia, Rhus tox and sometimes
Belladonna produce alternating actions, a kind of symptoms of
primary action that are opposite to each other. In our practice, after
prescribing these remedies on strict homeopathic principles if no
improvement follows, the same medicine can be repeated afresh and
in equally small doses. Sometimes such practice can bring about
improvement.
In acute case, if such remedies are selected, a second dose of the same
remedy may be administered within few hours after employing the first dose (§
251).

SECOND PRESCRIPTION
“The second prescription technically speaking is the prescription after
the first one that has acted”
—says Kent
The question of second prescription comes only when the first prescription
has been administered; it has been given sufficient time to act, and allowed to
exhaust its action. So, before making a second prescription thorough
understanding of the first prescription and inspection of all remaining symptoms
becomes mandatory. Dr. H.A.Roberts says, “After administering the similimum,
the patient shows the desired reaction, there may and probably will come a time
when the physician is called upon to meet a symptom picture once more. This is
the time he must consider the second prescription”.
Second prescription may be of the following types:
1. Repetition of the first remedy
2. Antidote of the first remedy
3. Change of then first remedy
4. Complimentary to the first remedy
5. Cognate
6. Change in the total plan of the treatment
1. Repetition of the First Remedy
Under 2 circumstances the same remedy can be given as second
prescription:
i. Reappearance of the same old symptoms
ii. When the case comes to a stand still.
i. Reappearance of the old symptoms: When any suitable homeopathic
remedy is administered, the symptoms disappear and the patient seems to be
improved. But after a period of few days to few months, the same old symptoms
reappear. The duration of the time taken for reappearance of the symptoms
varies from the individual and nature of the medicine prescribed. In such
conditions the physician has to interpret that the first prescription was the right
one, the case is well under control and curable. Hence in the Second
prescription, the same remedy can be prescribed once again. “In a such case
when symptoms return, when the patient has the same general and particulars
as formerly, it means that the first prescription was a good one, that the case is
curable and the second prescription must be the repetition of the former” says
Kent.
ii. When the case comes to a stand still: In certain cases after the first
prescription, the symptoms starts changing in an orderly manner with the
production of new symptoms. But this picture again changes with the
reappearance of old symptoms, the patient may not complain any physical
problems, yet he is not considering himself completely improved. The patient
may say, “I have no symptoms, yet I am not improving, I seemed to have come
to a standstill position”. This he says regarding himself and not his symptoms.
The best way to handle such cases is to wait and watch for a considerable
period of time without giving any medicine. If after such long waiting no
outward symptoms have appeared, no external manifestations of disease appear
and then the same remedy can be administered as the second prescription. A
new remedy is not advisable as no indications are available for such action.
According to the 6th edition, the homeopathic physician can repeat the same
medicine, if the case demands it. But every repetition of the same remedy will
be the “slightly changed potency from the former”. Dr. H.A.Roberts has the
view, “A remedy should not be changed without very good reasons. It is possible
that the remedy may be repeated at the necessary intervals though a whole
range of potencies, securing the full amount of good from each potency before
passing on to the next”.
2. Antidote to the First Remedy
Appearance of new symptoms after the first prescription indicates that the
remedy is not perfectly homeopathic to the case; the remedy has to be antidoted.
The new symptoms have to be examined carefully. If the new symptoms are
symptoms of the remedy prescribed then it has to be understood that the patient
is proving the remedy prescribed. In the second possibility, the new symptoms
may not be the symptoms of the remedy prescribed. In such conditions, before
coming to any conclusion, physician has to cross examine the relatives of the
patient whether the patient had these symptoms anytime in his life. If the patient
never had such symptoms before physician concludes that he had made some
mistake in the selection of the first prescription. Hence the disease is changing
the direction, and he immediately antidotes his first prescription.
 Dr. H.A.Roberts says, “After having given antidote remedy and a little time
for the patient to rest, we should study the case again from the beginning. The
second remedy should correspond more particularly to the new symptoms than
the old, but both present symptoms and the former symptoms must be
considered. If we do our work carefully, this second prescription will cause the
new symptoms to disappear and it will probably remove the old symptoms as
well”.
3. Change of the First remedy
After the first prescription, when strikingly new symptoms develop with an
entire change of the original symptoms, change of the remedy has to be thought
of. These symptoms the patient never had in his life before and the symptom
picture is strongly demanding a new remedy.
In some instances, the symptoms may have been changed after the first
prescription, but the patient is not improved totally inspite of waiting for a long
period. This sometimes leave the physician in a confused state. Hence both
H.A.Roberts and Kent say, “When you are in doubt wait”. It is a golden rule that
never change the remedy unless the same remedy is tested and given in one or
more doses of various potencies and without any effect. When the previous
remedy has totally failed to do any good to the patient in all potencies, change of
the remedy can be thought of.
4. Complementary to the First Remedy
Complementary remedy is used after the first remedy has acted sufficiently
and it helps to complete the cure. In some cases, a complementary remedy to the
first prescription is needed, because the previous remedy has done only the half
work. Kent gives an example of complement remedy. Example: a little four or
five years old child, large–headed bright, blue-eyed boy is subjected to cold and
every cold settles in the head with flushed face and throbbing carotids. Based on
these symptoms, we prescribe “Belladonna.” This relieves him as a palliative.
But the child continues to have headache because psora is in the background. On
through examination, we find that when the child does not have headache, his
constitution is different. He has flabby muscles, glands are enlarged, and he
takes cold on every change of weather and craves eggs. Now the constitutional
remedy “Calcarea” will cure him. Kent says, “Do not give Calcarea during the
paroxysms, but after the wire edge has been rubbed off by Belladonna, give him
that constitutional remedy that is complementary to Belladonna which is
Calcarea”.
Dr. H.A.Roberts gives an example: Pulsatilla may be as effective in acute
manifestations, while constitutional condition calls for Silicea. It is so with
many remedies.
5. Cognates (Related to Each Other)
Those remedies that are closely related to each other are called cognates.
Once the first remedy completes its action, some cognates may be called for as
the second prescription. But administering cognates is not a compulsory task.
Selection of the remedy in homeopathy is always based on the current totality of
the patient at the time of consultation.
Example: a medicine always leads to one of its cognates, and we find that
the cognates are closely related to each other, like Sepia and Nux vomica. A
bilious fever in Sepia constitution is likely to call for Nux; as soon as that bilious
fever or intermittent fever subsides the symptoms of Sepia come out
immediately. This shows its complimentary relation to Nux. A Sepia patient
with acute inflammatory attack demand Nux or its cognate. The whole materia
medica abounds with these complementary and cognate relationships-Kent
comments.
6. Change of Plan of Treatment
In chronic diseases, after a thorough study the physician diagnoses
predominant miasm and gives a first prescription. The first prescription may
remove all the symptoms of that miasm. Then suddenly another condition may
arise that shows the symptoms of another miasm which was subdued all these
days by the previous miasmatic condition. In such conditions the second
prescription has to be changed based on the current totality and the miasm that is
responsible for it. We cannot expect to cure any mixed miasmatic condition by a
single dose of one single remedy. But to cure such conditions, we need various
remedies to be administered in succession i.e. one after another.
The miasms have to be removed one after another just like the “peeling of
layers of an onion”. During the treatment of the mixed miasmatic conditions,
when one miasm is predominant, the other will be quite, so physician has to
change his plan of treatment according to the symptoms that guide to the miasm
at the time of each sitting with the patient.
7. Intercurrent Remedy
Intercurrent remedies can be used as the second prescriptions in some
conditions. In some chronic cases after a period, some patient’s condition
refuses to progress. This condition can be termed as the blockage. This blockage
could be because of miasm, a bad family history or a history of vaccination etc.
To remove this blockage an intercurrent remedy can be used as second
prescription. Selection of this intercurrent remedy can be done based on
identification of the blockage, the nature of the disease, constitution, diathesis or
the hereditary disorders in the family etc.
 Example: patient with a family history of tuberculosis can be given
Tuberculinum as an intercurrent remedy to remove the blockage of the miasm.
Some cases do not improve because of the blockage produced by
vaccination and its bad effects, such cases may improve with the usage of Thuja
(Burnett’s “vaccinosis”), Malandrinum etc.
Histories of some patients reveal that his complaints have dated back from
an attack of small pox, measles and influenza. Here intelligent use of nosodes
like Variolinium, Morbilinum, Influenzinum etc often removes the block and
helps in the progress of the case.
After all, homeopathic practice is an art. Thorough understanding of the
disease and the individual suffering with the diseases is very necessary at each
and every step of consultation. Always study your cases. “You meditate and you
hesitate”. “No prescription can be made for any patient except after a careful
and prolonged study of the case”-says Kent. H.A.Roberts also has the similar
view “No prescription, either first or second can be made without careful,
thorough study of the case and sequence of symptoms. It is only then that we can
administer another remedy intelligently and with confidence”.

SIGNS OF IMPROVEMENT (§ 252-256)

Repetition of the doses and accessing the prognosis of the case is possible
only by the proper understanding of the patient and his disease. During the
treatment of some chronic cases, in spite of the proper selection of the
homeopathic remedy, suitable minute dose and potency, improvement does not
commence. In such conditions the physician has to think that the cause that
keeps up the disease (either exciting or maintaining cause) is still persisting, or
there is some circumstance in the mode of living of the patient or in the situation
in which he is placed, it must be removed in order to get a permanent cure (§
252). Once the improvement starts in the patient, it shows by some indications.
There are no instruments by which we can access the improvement. Only the
intelligent and careful observer can see this from the following guidelines:
1. In all diseases, especially acute diseases, the state of mind and whole
behaviour of the patient is the indication of the commencement of
aggravation or amelioration. In case of amelioration: a greater degree
of comfort, increased calmness and freedom of mind, higher spirits of
the patient and a kind of return of natural state is observed by the
patient. In case of aggravation a constrained, helpless, pitiable state of
disposition of mind, behaviour, gestures, postures and actions can be
observed (§ 253).
 2. Only the minutest possible dose will show the signs of improvement in
disposition and mind. Even the homeopathically selected medicine
acts very violently if it is chosen in large doses (footnote to § 253).
3. There are one group of patients who are incapable of understanding the
state of aggravation and amelioration. Even in such patients physician
can understand these states, by carefully going through the case
records and the list of symptoms that are noted down. If no unusual
new symptoms are noticed and none of the old symptoms are
advancing, this is followed by the betterment of mind and disposition
it indicates a positive improvement (§ 255-254).
4. On the contrary, if the patient mentions the appearance of new
symptoms and troubling symptoms, the physician has to understand
that the chosen remedy was not the homeopathic one. In such cases
even if the patient is ready to wait, we must not follow him. Physician
must consider this as the aggravation of the disease state.
5. Example: formation of lung abscess in thisical patients is not a sign of
improvement, nor a sign of homeopathic aggravation; but is a sign of
the advancing disease condition (§ 256).

FAVOURITE REMEDIES (§ 257-258)

During the regular homeopathic practice, a group of homeopaths may come
to the conclusion that some group of remedies are suitable to certain group of
pathological conditions. With this notion, their prescription changes from the
study of totality to the study of the pathological name of the disease. Without
individualizing the case and enquiring the totality of symptoms such
practitioners prescribe their favourite remedies that have proven beneficial in
removing similar diseased conditions in the past. They prescribe their favourite
remedies for every diseased condition. Hahnemann warns us to come out of
such mistakes. If we practice in such method, some remedies in our materia
medica may be neglected and the cure may not be possible as the remedy is not
based on individualization of the patient. For some conditions the favorite
remedy may not be a well chosen remedy and it may be only partially suitable
one and may palliate or even suppress the diseased symptoms.
True homeopath has to consider each and every case as the new and
unknown one. As an unprejudiced observer, he has to investigate the symptoms
of the patient. For him totality of symptoms must be the sole guide in the
selection of the similimum. This method alone can help him in achieving the
rapid, gentle and permanent cure. Few physicians reject a group of remedies
stating them to be bad or ineffective, because they did not serve a good result in
certain cases of past. They do not realize that their failure is because of the un-
homeopathic use of these remedies and not because of their ineffective action.
Any medicine can cure a curable condition, if it is accurately selected in
accordance to the patient’s totality. Hence, Hahnemann discourages the use of
favorite remedies in homeopathy.

KENT’S TWELVE OBSERVATIONS

The topic “Kent’s 12 observations” is originally compiled from the “lecture
no XXXV: Prognosis after observing the action of the remedy” from the book
Kent’s “Lectures on homeopathic philosophy”. The mission of the physician
does not stop with the prescription of the remedy itself. Especially in chronic
cases, he has to make some observations to know, whether the remedy is
bringing out any curative reaction or not? How the remedy is acting and what
has to be done next? The second prescription and the consecutive prescriptions
depend upon these observations only. The following observations of Kent have
grown out of much watch fullness, long waiting and watching. “If homeopathic
physician is not an accurate observer, his observations will be indefinite, and if
his observations are indefinite, his prescription is indefinite”.
Symptoms always guide the physician in making observations. After
administering suitable remedies the change of symptoms, the disappearance of
symptoms, aggravation of symptoms, amelioration of symptoms are to be
studied. After administering a similimum, Kent explains that any one of the
following 12 possibilities can be noticed in the patient:
First Observation: A Prolonged Aggravation and Final Decline of the
Patient
After the first prescription if this observation is found, the physician has to
interpret that the case was an incurable one. We have handled a case with
unfavorable prognosis. Pathological destruction may have already taken place in
this case. We have handled a case where the reaction of the vital force is almost
impossible or useless. The prescribed anti-psoric remedy was a deep acting one
for the case.
Steps to be taken: Antidote the remedy immediately. The case is an
incurable one, so the prognosis will be bad if not antidoted.
Lesson to learn: In incurable and doubtful cases do not use higher
potencies, use the remedies with care and never above 30th or 200th. In such
cases, always start the remedies in 30th potencies, and never repeat the doses
frequently. Cases with organic damage or pathologically advances cases deep
acting, curative remedies should not be given. Always start the treatment with
low potency.
Second Observation: Long Aggravation with Final Slow Improvement
This observation indicates that the disease is still in the curable state. The
organic or pathological changes are not so advanced. The tissue change is in the
beginning stage. The vital force is still in the form of reactive stage; hence the
aggravation has lasted for a long time, followed with final slow improvement.
We have given the curative remedy in the right time, if the remedy was given a
little time later the case would have advanced further and cure would have been
impossible.
Steps to be taken: The case is curable. Prognosis is good, do not repeat
any remedy, wait and watch for the reaction.
Lessons to learn: It is always better to start any medicine in low potencies.
In doubtful cases antidote has to be kept ready to meet any type of untoward
incidences like severe aggravations or if symptoms take wrong course.
Third Observation: Aggravation is Quick, Short and Strong with Rapid
Improvement of the Patient
This is the classical homeopathic aggravation. It is the most favorable
condition any homeopath would like to observe. The selected remedy is the
correct one. The improvement of the patient will be long lasting. There is no
structural or tissue changes in the patient. Prognosis of the case will be very
good.
Steps to be taken: The case is in a good condition, wait and watch. Stop
any repetition of the remedy.
Lessons to learn: Quick, short and strong aggravation is the one that can
bring a long-lasting improvement in the patient. In acute cases the third
observation of Kent is seen few hours after administering the remedy, in chronic
cases it is seen in few days of administering the remedy.
Fourth Observation: No Aggravation with Recovery of the Patient
It is the classical homeopathic cure. The selected remedy, its potency and the
dose are exactly suitable to the case. There is not pathological change in the
patient. The disease is in its functional level and belongs to the nerves and its
functions. If fourth observation is noticed in acute diseases, it is very good and
cures the case rapidly and in a gentle manner. But if the fourth observation is
noticed in chronic cases, it leaves the physician in doubt. In such conditions it is
difficult to judge that whether the remedy acted curatively or plaintively.
Steps to be taken: In both acute and chronic cases if the fourth observation
is noticed, any repetition of the remedy has to be stopped. In acute cases it
proves to be curative. In chronic diseases it is difficult to judge; hence any
repetition of the dose has to be stopped because this may interrupt the action of
the curative remedy that has been given. The case has to be kept under
observation.
Lessons to learn: It is highest order of cure, especially in acute conditions.
Yet the physician wishes to notice a slight homeopathic aggravation in the
beginning of cure.
Fifth Observation: Amelioration Comes First and the Aggravation Comes
Afterwards
This condition is unfavorable. The remedy prescribed has either acted
superficially or in the palliative manner. Also happens in some cases that the
patient was in an incurable case and he was administered partially suitable
remedy based on the most annoying symptoms alone.
Steps to be taken: Re-examine the symptomatology and find out whether
the selected remedy was chosen based on the totality of symptoms? Whether the
remedy is covering the characteristic totality of the case? Whether the patient is
in the curable state or we are handling a case which is incurable? Whether the
selected remedy is the constitutional, deep acting one or the acute superficially
acting remedy?
Lessons to learn: In a long seated and severe case, if amelioration comes
first the physician has to suspect the case and re-examine it again. He tries to
find out the fault in the remedial level, patient level and the repetition of the
remedy etc.
Sixth Observation: Too Short Relief of Symptoms
The higher potencies act for a long time. The curative remedy relieves the
patient for a long time. In some cases, initially the patient reports that he has
been doing well and improving, but after a long gap he may complain, “I have
been running down”. Then the condition requires the following investigations:
Steps to be taken: There may be some obstacles to cure. The patient may
have done something to interrupt the action of the remedy. Habits like drinking
alcohol, smoking and handling some chemicals like ammonia etc, may interfere
and spoil the curative action of the remedy.
If such obstacles are not present in acute cases, the sixth observation
indicates high grade inflammatory conditions which may interfere with the
prognosis and the improvement of the case. In chronic cases, the sixth
observation indicates that the case is pathologically advanced one or the
structural changes have taken place in the patient already. Hence the prognosis is
bad.
Lessons to learn: We have to suspect the amelioration that always comes
very early. The best amelioration will always come gradually, at the end of an
hour or two hours that is likely to remain.
Seventh Observation: A Full Time Amelioration of Symptoms Yet no
Special Relief to the Patient
In the latent conditions and the latent organic conditions we observe this
seventh observation. The patient in such conditions does not improve above this
state. Example: a patient with one kidney can improve to a certain degree only
as his organic development is such. A patient with fibrinous structural changes
in certain places like tubercles that have been encysted and lungs capable of
doing only limited work will have limited symptoms. These symptoms will be
ameliorated from time to time with remedies, but the patient is only curable to
certain extent. He cannot go beyond and rise above such state.
Steps to be taken: The case is only suitable to homeopathic palliation and
the prognosis with these palliative remedies will be good. But the patient is not
cured and is never cured.
Lessons to learn: In some latent organic conditions, cure is not possible
and palliation is the only solution. We cannot expect highest ideal of cure in
almost every case we handle.
8. Eighth Observation: Some Patients Prove Every Remedy they Get
If such condition is observed, we have to think that the patient is an
idiosyncratic person. These patients are known to be hysterical, over wrought,
oversensitive to many things. After receiving high potency, they go on proving
this medicine. When they are under the influence of this medicine they cannot
come under the influence of any other medicine. Such patients are great provers;
they will prove higher potencies of medicines. After they get out of one proving,
they are quite ready to repeat it or go into another.
Steps to be taken: These over-sensitive patients are sometimes incurable.
These type of cases will have bad prognosis. When you find a case that proves
everything that you give in higher potencies, go back to 30th potency and 200th
potency. We can cure their acute conditions by giving them 30th and 200th
potencies and their chronic conditions by giving them 30th, 200th and 500th
potencies.
Lessons to learn: It is difficult to cure the so-called oversensitive patients,
who are known to have idiosyncrasy to everything. Many of them are born with
this sensitivity and they will die with it. They are not capable of rising above this
over-irritability and over wrought state.
Ninth Observation: Action of the Medicine Upon Provers
Healthy provers are always benefited by the proving, if they are properly
conducted. The constitutional symptoms of the prover have to be carefully noted
down and subtracted from the symptoms of the drug proved. These symptoms
will not very commonly appear during the proving; if they do, note the change
in them.
Tenth Observation: New Symptoms Appearing After the Remedy
If array of new symptoms appear after administration of the remedy, the
prescription has to be suspected. The prescription is not the right one. The
condition will be unfavorable.
Steps to be taken: Before coming to any conclusion, the new symptoms
have to be verified by the physician with the help of patient and his attendents.
In some instances, the new symptoms turn out to be old symptoms which the
patient may have forgotten to mention during case taking, considering them to
be unimportant. Or else the patient may have not noticed, or forgotten these new
symptoms, as they have occurred in his tender life, only his parents may recall
them. If these symptoms were never observed by anybody before, appearance of
new symptoms is an unfavorable condition. The remedy has to be antidoted, or
changed.
Lesson to learn: This condition is unfavorable one. The probability is that
after these new symptoms have passed away, patient may settle with the original
state. These new symptoms are the symptoms of the medicine and the patient is
not going to recover with this remedy. To avoid such state, the first prescription
has to be made carefully based on the entire totality of symptoms.
Eleventh Observation: When Old Symptoms are Observed to Reappear
The condition is much favorable. The disease is curable one. If the
symptoms are following the reverse order of appearance of symptoms and
following Hering’s law of cure, cure is inevitable. Patient is on the road to
recovery.
Steps to be taken: Remedy has to be left to complete its action. Further
repetition of dose is not advisable at this stage, as it may interrupt the action of
the remedy. If the old symptoms come back to stay, a repetition of dose is often
necessary. The patient must be encouraged that he is on the road to recovery.
Lessons to learn: Appearance of old symptoms after prescribing a remedy
is a good indication in any case. If the symptoms are appearing according to
Hering’s law of cure, it is going to bring a classical cure. The cure must take
place from above downwards, within outwards, from more important organ to
less important organ and in the reverse order of appearance of the symptoms. It
is the most favorable condition.
Twelfth Observation: Symptoms Take Wrong Direction
It is not a good condition. The symptoms are not following Hering’s law of
cure. The administered medicine is not the perfect similimum. The medicine
was not selected properly by considering the general symptoms, but it was
selected based on the particulars. Prognosis of the case would be bad, as the
remedy is suppressing the disease manifestations.
Example: After a medicine is administered in a case of rheumatism, it
produces instant relief to joint pains but at the cost of distress to internal organs
like heart and spine etc. In such condition, it indicates the transfer of symptoms
from periphery to centre, i.e. it is not curing the condition instead, it is
suppressing the case. It is an unfavorable condition.
Steps to be taken: Antidote the medicine immediately. Otherwise
structural changes would take place in the new site.
Lessons to learn: The remedy must always be selected based on general
symptoms of the case. Importance must always be given to the symptoms that
are related to the patient as a whole. The curative process is always from centre
to periphery and not from periphery to centre. If reverse of Hering’s law is
noticed after administering any remedy, the remedy has to be antidoted
immediately.
Remedy reaction is an important subject to be understood by any
homeopath for the successful application of law of similia. Many cases in
homepathic practice are lost not because of poor selection of the remedy or
potency, but on account of the failure to read correctly the language of signs and
symptoms. Kent’s 12 observations help the aspiring physician to train
themselves in such task.

DIET AND REGIMEN (§ 259-263)

“What people eat is not calories but food and consideration of fads,
flavors and variations of appetite can make non-sense of the dietician’s
theories”.
—Old saying
In homeopathic practice, the physician uses the possible minutest doses of
medicines. Moreover a single medicine is only administered as the mixture of
medicines will have a complex action that is very difficult to interpret. The
dynamic medicines will have a sensitive action and mild action on the vital
force. Any obstacle in the life of the patient will interfere with the curative
action of the remedy administered. These obstacles do not allow the remedy to
complete its action fully and abort them altogether. Hence it is logical to avoid
any type of diet and regimen that may alter or disturb the action of the
homeopathic remedy. To avoid such obstacles Hahnemann guides the physician
in designing the proper diet and regimen to the patient.
Recommendations of Diet and Regimen by Hahnemann

Diet and regimen in chronic diseases

 Knowledge about the diet and regimen of the patient in chronic diseases is
very important because in chronic miasmatic diseases the diet which has the
medicinal effect can alter the action of the minutest doses of homeopathic
remedy. By altering the diet and regimen, some chronic disease because of
maintaining causes, can be controlled very easily.
Things to be avoided:
1. Coffee, chinese and other herbal tea, beer prepared with medicinal,
vegetable substances, are not suitable to the patients suffering with
chronic diseases.
2. Liquors made of medicinal spices, all kinds of punch (punch = a drink
made from wine or spirits, mixed with water, fruit juice, sugar, spices
etc and drunk hot or cold) must be avoided.
3. Spiced chocolates, odorous waters and perfumes of many kind, strong
smelling flowers, tooth powders, and essences and perfumed sachets,
compound drugs are not advisable.
4. Highly spiced dishes and sauces, spiced cakes and ices, crude medicinal
and vegetable soups, dishes of herbs, roots and stalks of plants
possessing medicinal qualities, asparagus with long green tips, hops,
all vegetables possessing medicinal properties, celery, onions, old
cheese and decomposing meats etc must be controlled.
5. The meat which has the medicinal properties like the flesh and fat of
the pork, ducks and geese, or veal (flesh of calf used as meat), sour
viands must be kept out of hands of patients as they should be
avoided.
6. Excess of food, excess of salt, excess of sugar and spirituous drinks,
undiluted with water are not allowed.
7. Heated rooms, woolen clothing to the skins, a sedentary life in closed
apartments, frequent or over exercise like riding, driving, swimming,
must be as far as possible controlled.
8. Prolonged suckling, taking a long siesta (afternoon nap) in recumbent
position in the bed, sitting up long at night, etc must be kept limited.
9. Uncleanliness, unnatural debauchery (immoral sexual acts), enervation
by reading obscene books, reading while lying down, onanism,
imperfect or suppressed intercourse to prevent conception etc, should
be better avoided.
10. Anger, grief, vexation, passion for play, over-exertion of mind and
body, especially after meals, dwelling in marshy districts, damp rooms
and bad hygienic life must always be controlled.
 11. Any control of diet regimen which very much disturbs regular life of
the patient should not be continued. The above stated things must be,
as far as possible avoided or removed in order to achieve the cure
without any obstacle.
Things to be recommended:
1. Avoidance of above stated diet and regimen.
2. Encouraging the patient to have good, moral life, and intellectual
recreation.
3. Active exercise in a well ventilated place like walking, slight physical
work etc.
4. Depending upon nature of the disease and the condition of patient, a
suitable nutritious diet, unmedicinal food and drinks etc.

Diet and regimen in acute diseases

In acute diseases, the vital force is well aware of things that relieve its
sufferings. Hence in acute diseases:
1. The physician has to guide the friends and attendents of the patient to
provide those which the patient thinks will relieve his sufferings.
2. In acute diseases, the patient desires such foods and drinks which
palliate his sufferings. If the cravings of the patient are non medicinal
in nature, they can be allowed. But even if the cravings of the patient
are doubted to interfere with the action of the remedy; the
homeopathic medicines in acute cases have the capacity to over come
such obstacles and the vital force can set free itself. The refreshment
follows from taking what has been so ardently longed for.
3. Arrangement of the patient’s room, arrangement of his bed, and control
of his room temperature must be done according to the wishes of the
patient.
4. As far as possible the patient must be kept free from all types of over-
excretion, mental tensions and emotions.
 Chapter – 4
KNOWLEDGE OF PHARMACY

GENUINE MEDICINE (§ 264-265)

The unadulterated medicine that is prepared according to the fundamental
standards of pharmacy can be called the genuine medicine. It is prepared
according to the principles of science and the physician can relay upon it for its
action.
The first and foremost requirement will be to employ only the genuine
medicine to the patient. The physician hence, must have the knowledge of
identifying the genuineness of the medicine. The only reliable method of getting
the genuine medicine is the medicine prepared by the physician himself. Only
then can we assure that the medicine given is the genuine one and we can follow
the remedy reactions as per the principles of our science.

PREPARATION OF MEDICINES
The substances belonging to the animal and vegetable kingdom have
medicinal qualities in their raw and fresh state in a most perfect state (§ 266).
Those animal and vegetable substances used as food, contain very
nutritious contents along with medicinal properties. Medicinal properties of
these substances are not well developed in their crude form. But in some
substances, their medicinal qualities are destroyed or diminished by cooking
methods, fermentation process (example: in making breads etc, boiling, stewing,
toasting, roasting, baking etc). Moreover by adding salt, vinegar etc their
injurious qualities are reduced. Hence, their medicinal properties are also lost.
While preserving, storing the medicinal plants one above the other, may also
reduce their medicinal efficacy (footnote to § 266).
Preparation and Storage of Medicines Prepared from the Indigenous Plants
(§ 267)
1. The fresh juices of indigenous plants are immediately after their
extraction, mixed with equal parts of spirits (strength sufficient to burn
a lamp).
2. The mixture is allowed to stand for a day and night (24 hrs) in a tightly
closed bottle, till the fibrinous and albuminous matter deposits at the
 bottom.
3. The clear superincumbent fluid is then decanted and used for medicinal
use.
4. Alcohol can be added to the extract to prevent any type of fermentation
in the vegetable juices.
5. This extract can be stored for a long time safely by keeping it in a well
corked bottle, and protecting it from sunlight, heat, and strong
smelling substances. Wax may be applied to the lid in order to prevent
the entry of any amount of moisture and to prevent evaporation.
6. But those plants rich in thick mucus and albumen can be mixed with the
double quality of alcohol. Example: Symphytum officinale, viola
tricolor etc contain thick mucus. Aethusa cynapium, solanum nigrum
contain excess albumen.
7. Those plants which have less juice can be pounded, mixed up with the
double quantity of alcohol and the pulp can be pressed out and the
juice is extracted.
8. But very dry substances can be triturated and mixed up with sugar of
milk and then potentised.
Preparation and Storage of the Medicines Prepared from Exotic Plants (§
268 and footnote to § 268)
The exotic plants (those that do not belong to the native country) are not
available to the physician in a fresh state. They are generally available in a
stored, pulverized, form. The sensible physician will never use them directly for
the preparation of medicine. He will first check the genuiness of the crude
medicinal substance.
Because of its hidden moisture content, the pulverized medicine gets
spoiled by preservation. Any kind of well corked bottle cannot preserve it
properly. Hence, before storing and preserving any medicine the following
precautions can be taken.
The pulverized medicinal substance that has to be preserved has to be
spread out in a flat tin saucer with raised edges. The arrangement must be such
that the tin saucer must float in a vessel full of water (water bath). The heating
has to be continued till the powder assumes a dry, fine, sand like consistency. No
particles of the substance should stick to each other. This powder can be
preserved for a long period in well corked and sealed bottles. These bottles have
to be kept away from the day light.

DYNAMISATION OF DRUGS
(§ 269 AND FOOTNOTE TO § 269)
 “Were it not for the knowledge of the dynamis of drugs and minimum
dose, homeopathy would have sunk back with the memory of Hahnemann’s
proving of a few drugs, as it did after the work of Hippocrates, Haler and
Stahl. This is where the greater genius of Hahnemann shines forth and will
continue.”
—Stuart Close
Dynamisation is a process of developing the inherent or latent remedial
powers of a crude drug to an incredible degree, which is unique to homeopathy.
Hahnemann defines dynamisation as, “The mechanical action upon the smallest
particles by means of rubbing and shaking and through the addition of an
indifferent substance , dry or fluid are separated from each other” (§ 269).
Stuart Close’s definition, “Homeopathic potentisation is a mathematico-
mechanical process for the reduction according to the scale, of crude inert or
poisonous medicinal substances to a state of physical solubility, physiological
assimilability, and therapeutic activity and harmless, for use as homeopathic
healing remedies”.
Hahnemann’s Experiments with Dynamisation
The theory of dynamisation was first introduced into the 5th edition of
Organon by Hahnemann. Even before the publication of 5th edition, Hahnemann
was experimenting and got convinced that the curative action of drug infact
increases with the dilution. But he introduced this theory of dynamization only
after thorough experimentation, just as he did with the other principles of
homeopathy. This principle was criticized by both, the homeopaths as well as
orthodox medicinal world. Most of the Hahnemannian followers termed this
principle as a theoretical absurdity. But this is not an over-night fancy of
Hahnemann, he made experiments with minimum doses possible even before
this period of 1833.
Since the year 1796 Hahnemann prescribed homeopathic medicines in the
regular crude form. His experiments have shown that the homeopathic
medicines in their crude form lead to a condition called aggravation, which gave
unwanted sufferings to the patient. In certain cases this condition even prevented
the curative process. This led him to think over the concept of dilutions. In the
year 1796, Hahnemann was experimenting with the possibilities of homeopathic
cures with smallest doses. To avoid the unwanted aggravations he tried with the
serial dilutions of medicines. History shows that in the year 1812 itself,
Hahnemann prescribed the drug Arnica in 18th and Nux vomica in the 9th
dilutions. With the discovery of trituration and potentisation, Hahnemann
identified that some inert substances like common salt, charcoal, Lycopodium,
Silicea, etc become efficient medicines only when triturated with sugar of milk.
From such experiences he started calling his medicines as dynamisations and not
dilutions. In the year 1826 and even in the year 1827 in his book “Materia
Medica Pura”, Hahnemann explained about the power of dynamisation.
Homeopathic medicines are not just mechanical dilutions of medicinal
extracts, but they are the results of a systemic process of bringing out the
inherent curative effects otherwise hidden in the crude substance. Hahnemann
explains in the foot note to § 269, “Only after this ball of steel is dynamised,
rubbing it with a dull file in one direction, will it become a true active powerful
magnet, one able to attract iron and steel to itself and impart to another bar of
steel by mere contact and even some distance away, magnetic power and this in
higher degree the more it has been rubbed. In the same way will, triturating a
medicinal substance and shaking of its solution [dynamisation, potentisation]
develop the medicinal powers hidden within and manifest them more and more
or if one may say so, spiritualizes the material substance itself”.
By the year 1833, Hahnemann got thoroughly convinced with the efficacy
of dynamised medicines and he introduced this doctrine of dynamisation for the
first time in his 5th edition of Organon. The life preserving force is dynamic in
nature, the noxious forces are dynamic in nature and hence the disease curing
medicinal forces must also be dynamic in nature. This is because, the action and
reaction take place only between the two similar forces of same manifestations.
Controversy Over Dynamisation
The only cause why the modern scientific medicine rejects homeopathy is
because of its theory of dynamisation. Even a group of homeopaths rejected this
theory of dynamisations in its early days of introduction into Organon. They
accepted it in the later years after verifying its superiority over the crude
medicines. The homeopathic medicine does not contain any amount of
materialistic medicinal substance in its highly attenuated form. The maximum
possible potentisation which may contain the smallest molecule is upto 11th
centesimal potency. But homeopaths all over the world believe that their
medicines act better in the highly dynamised form. The modus operandi of
dynamised homeopathic medicines on the materialistic ground is difficult.
Several homeopaths like Dr. O. Lesser, Dr. Boyd and Dr. C.E. Wheeler etc
have made several attempts to explain the action of dynamic medicines on the
grounds of scientific evidence. Some practitioners have the idea that energy in
the nature can be stored in the solid, liquid, gaseous and radioactive states.
Homeopathic medicines store their energy in radioactive states. But the highly
diluted medicines also failed to fulfill these criteria. Existing knowledge of
physics cannot explain the action of homeopathic medicines in comparison with
radioactive states.
 Dr. Boyd experimented on dynamic medicines with an instrument called
“emanometre”. This instrument can detect the electromagnetic energy and also
its intensity in different substances. His experiments with this instrument
showed that different dynamised homeopathic remedies contain different
electro-magnetic powers in different potencies. But research work on this topic
is still in its infancy. Dr. J.H.Clarke in his book “Homeopathy explained”,
introduces us to Darwin’s experiments with dilutions. He says, “I may refer to
Darwin’s researches with the fly catching plant Drosera or sundew. Darwin
found that solutions of certain salts of ammonia stimulated the glands of the
tentacles and caused the latter to turn inwards. He made this solution more and
more dilute but still the plant was able to detect the presence of the salt. Darwin
was almost frightened by his results.” Clarke even says that Darwin was
hesitating to publish his results because this experiment was against the
scientific belief. But this is well acceptable by homeopaths because it is nothing
but a dynamic effect of the solution that Darwin prepared.
Advantages of Dynamisation
1. Reduces and avoids the unwanted homeopathic aggravations and also
helps in reducing the side effects produced by the crude medicinal
substances.
2. By this process the inherent curative properties of the inert substances
can be brought out. Example: common salt, by the process of
dynamisation becomes a life saving remedy Natrum Mur, charcoal by
dynamisation becomes the important remedy of materia medica,
Carbo veg.
3. Most virulent and poisonous substances can be converted into powerful
medicines by the process of potentisation. Example: snake poisons
like Lachesis, Naja, and Crotalus horridus etc, chemicals like
Arsenicum album become wonderful remedies of materia medica.
4. Potentisation process makes the action of the remedy deeper, longer and
more systematic.
5. The capacity of a drug substance to produce the mental symptoms
increases by the process of potentisation.
6. The homeopathic cure takes place in the dynamic plane. The life
preserving force is dynamic in nature, the noxious forces are dynamic
in nature and hence the disease curing medicinal forces must also be
dynamic in nature.
7. Hahnemann recommends 2 methods of dynamisation of drugs:
i. Trituration: Suitable to the insoluble substances
ii. Succussion: Suitable to the soluble substances
 DIFFERENCE BETWEEN DILUTION AND DYNAMISATION
(Footnote to § 269, also refer Preface to the 6th volume of Chronic
Diseases)
Oxford and IBH new medical dictionary defines ‘Dilution’ as “A process of
weakening a substance”. The oxford advanced learner’s dictionary explains a
dilute as “to make a liquid or color thinner or weaker by adding water or another
liquid”. By the process of dilution the strength of the medicine reduces. As long
as one keeps on adding the neutral substance [vehicle] to the medicinal
substance, it becomes less potent and becomes diluted and looses its toxic effect.
It looses its capacity to alter the state of man’s health. Hahnemann comments,
“Dilutions, properly so-called, exist almost solely in objects of taste and colour.
A solution of salty and bitter substances becomes continually more deprived of
its taste the more water is added and eventually it has hardly any taste, no
matter how much it may be shaken. ….These are, and continues to be real
attenuations or dilutions, but no dynamization.”
Dynamization is a unique quality of homeopathic medicines alone. In case
of dry medicinal substances, trituration process and in case of soluble substances
succussion process is recommended by the master. A special mathematico-
mechanical process like ‘Trituration’ and ‘Succussion’ is followed to convert an
inert substance or a poisonous substance is converted into a potent medicine by
calculated mechanical friction and addition of neutral vehicle.
By the process of dynamization material quantity of a drug substance is
reduced but its quality to produce its peculiar individualistic character increases.
Because of this reason Hahnemann advices the homeopath to call his medicines
as dynamization and not dilutions. “Simple dilution for instance, the solution of
a grain of salt will become water, the grain of salt will disappear in the dilution
with much water and will never develop into medicinal salt, which by means of
our well prepared dynamization, is raised to most marvelous power” says
Hahnemann in the footnote to § 269. “Homeopathic dynamization are processes
by which the medicinal properties , which are latent in natural substance while
their crude state, become aroused and then become enable to act in an almost
spiritual manner of life, i.e. on our sensible and irritable fiber.

50 MILLESIMAL POTENCY
“New altered but perfect method of dynamization”
—Dr. Hahnemann
Fifty millesimal potency was introduced for the first time in the 6th edition of
Organon by Hahnemann. At the ripen age of 86 years and in active practice at
Paris, Hahnemann experienced severe aggravations by the usage of centesimal
potency. It has been said that after countless experimentation between the years
1840-1842, Hahnemann settled down for the 50 millesimal potency. He
incorporated it into the last edition of Organon as the most refined and perfect
method of dynamization. The name 50 millesimal potency was coined by Dr.
Pierre Schmidt of Geneva. Dr. Pierre Schmidt published an article in the British
homeopathic journal in the October month of 1954. He named his article “The
hidden treasures of the last Organon” in which he elaborately mentioned about
the efficacy of 50 millesimal potency in curing the diseases. Hahnemann called
this method as the new altered but perfect method of dynamization. Hahnemann
recommends that the medicine prepared according to this new method can be
repeated frequently in order to bring about rapid, gentle and permanent cure. In
the 6th edition of Organon, Hahnemann made remarkable changes in the process
of potentisation of drugs. While preparing the next higher potency, Hahnemann
recommends mixing 99 drops of alcohol with one globule of the previous
potency, instead of one drop (which he recommends in the 5th edition).
This new method of dynamization decreases the medicinal substance
50,000 times for each degree of dynamization. He called the medicines prepared
in this method of dynamization as “MEDICAMENTUM A GLOBULE” and not
“MEDICAMENTUM A GUTTE” of previous method of dynamization
according to 5th edition of Organon. The medicinal potencies prepared by this
method are marked as 0/1, 0/2, 0/3 ….0/30 and so on. Here the numerator 0
represents the poppy sized globule (medicamentum a globule) used in the
preparation of the higher potencies.
Preparation of Medicines According to 50 Millesimal Potencies
Preparation of medicines according to fifty millesimal potency can be
understood by 2 steps:
1. Preparation of mother tincture
2. Potentisation process

1. Preparation of the mother tincture

Step-I:
One grain of medicinal substance is triturated with 300 grains of sugar of
milk for 3 hours. This gives the 3rd centesimal potency (1: 100x100x100). The
process is same as the Trituration process.
The drug strength here is 1/100, 00, 00 or 1/106
Step II:
One part of the above triturated powder is dissolved in 500 drops of liquid
vehicle. This liquid vehicle consists of 400 drops of distilled water and 100
drops of alcohol. This becomes the mother tincture of the 50 millesimal potency.
The strength of mother tincture here is 1/500X106 = 1/5X108.

2. Potentisation process
Step-III: Preparation of 1st potency i.e. 0/1
One drop of the mother tincture is taken in a clean, dry, neutral glass phial;
to which 100 drops of pure alcohol is added. This phial used for potentisation is
filled 2/3rd full. 100 strong succussions are given with hand against a hard but
elastic body like a leather bound book. This medicine becomes the 1st 50
millesimal potency i.e 0/1 potency.
This medical liquid is poured over the small (poppy) sized globules of
finest quality. Once the globules are moistened properly, they are carefully
transferred on to a clean blotting paper in order to dry them quickly. They are
transferred to a well corked glass phial and marked as 0/1 potency. This phial
must be protected from heat and direct sunlight.
Step-IV: Preparation of the 2nd potency i.e. 0/2
Only one globule from the 0/1 potency (medicamentum a globule) is taken
in a clean glass phial and it is dissolved with a drop of water. By adding 100
drops of alcohol, 100 powerful strong succussions are given with hand by hitting
against a hard elastic body. This gives rise to 2nd potency termed as 0/2 potency.
The poppy sized globules are again moistened and spread upon the blotting
paper for quick drying. The globules are transferred into a clean, glass bottle and
labeled as 0/2 potency. The bottle must be protected from heat and direct
sunlight.
Step-V: Preparation of next higher potencies
The above stated process is continued by using one globule of the previous
potency and 100 strong succussions. This process is continued up to 30th
potency.
In this process for the preparation of next higher potency only one globule
of the previous potency is taken. Hence Hahnemann called this as
medicamentum a globule. By this process the spiritual sick healing properties of
medicinal substances are brought out. Only in this way we can reach the full
capacity to forcibly influence the suffering parts of the sick organism.
Mode of Administration of 50 Millesimal Potency (§ 272 & footnote of §
247, 248)
1. The globules retain their power for many years, if protected against
sunlight and heat. One globule is sufficient in some cases to get the
desired reaction. But for frequent repetition one globule of 50
millesimal potency is crushed with some sugar of milk and dissolved
 in 40, 30, 20, 15, or 8 table spoonful of water with the addition of
some alcohol or a piece of charcoal in order to preserve this and to
avoid the spoiling of solution. One spoonful of such solution makes
one dose, no matter how minute, touches on the contrary many nerves.
2. In case of repetition of doses, vital force does not accept the same
unchanged potency. Hence the succeeding potency is slightly
increased every time. For every repetition of dose the medicine must
be succussed at least 8, 10, or 12 times. Every time of repetition,
tablespoonfuls of previous medicinal solution is diluted into 7-8
spoonfuls of water and stirred thoroughly.
3. In the excited and sensitive patients, the above procedure can be
repeated frequently. There are patients of so greater sensitiveness that
a third or fourth glass of preparation may be required (footnote of §
247,248).
4. In the § 248, Hahnemann recommends the olfactory method also. The
medicinal phial can be kept at the nostril of the patient and asked to
inhale; this method can be used 2 to 3 times a day. But each time of
repetition, the medicine must be succussed 8 to 10 times to increase
the potency.
Advantages of 50 Millesimal Potency
1. The chances of aggravation are less: The medicine prepared by the
process of 50 millesimal potency is the highest example for the
dynamization. Hence the chances of aggravation are minimized.
2. Rapid, gentle and permanent cure is made possible: The suitable
remedy can be repeated frequently. Thus, the vital force can be
stimulated frequently by improving the scale of dynamization
repeatedly in a progressive manner. Because of this advantage this
potency reduces the time of action of the remedy unlike the centesimal
scale and brings the cure earlier.
3. Identification of the suitable remedy is easier: In case of centesimal
potency, after administering the long and slow acting medicines like
Causticum and Baryta carb etc, the physician has to wait for a long
time to know whether administered remedy is the right one or not. But
such problem is not there in 50 millesimal potency. The action of the
medicine can be accessed after few doses only.
4. The same selected constitutional remedy can be used for both palliative
and curative purposes.
5. The dynamization of medicine in case of 50 millesimal potency, has
risen to a greater level: In this potency, instead of one drop of the
 previous potency one globule is taken for dynamization of the next
higher potency. Moreover 100 succussions are given to bring about the
inherent curative power of the drug.
6. The remedy prepared from the 50 millesimal potency can be repeated
frequently.
7. In chronic cases, the well chosen homeopathic remedy can be repeated
frequently, even daily. Even the long acting remedies can be repeated
with good success, but every repetition must be slightly higher than
the previous potency. Even higher and higher potencies can be
repeated as long as the patient is showing the signs of improvement.
8. If the case demands another new remedy, it can be chosen based on the
present totality of the case and administered in the same repeated
manner.
9. If the patient shows the signs of homeopathic aggravation, the
repetition of remedies can be stopped or the interval of the repetition
can be increased.
10. On the contrary, if the symptoms take the wrong direction the
prescribed remedy is not the right one, hence it must be antidoted or a
well chosen remedy can be administered immediately.
11. In acute cases, the remedy can be repeated every 6, 4, 3, 2 hours
intervals. In very severe cases the remedy can be repeated every hour
or even oftener.
PREPARATION OF 50 MILLESIMAL POTENCY
Step-I
1 part of medicinal substance + 300 parts of sugar of milk (in the
usual manner of Trituration) + triturated for 3 hrs
= 3C potency in the regular fashion
(Drug strength=1/100, 00, 00)
Step-II:
1 part of 3C + 500 drops of liquid vehicle (100 parts of pure
alchohol+400 parts of distilled water) = Mother tincture of 50
millesimal potency
(Drug strength= 1/5 × 100, 00, 00, 00)
Step-III
One drop of the mother tincture of 50 millesimal potency + 100 drops
of alcohol + 100 strong succussions = 0/1 potency.
(Drug strength= 1/5 × 1, 00, 00, 00, 00, 00)
Step-IV
Only one globule of the 0/1 potency+ one drop of water to dissolve +
 100 drops of alcohol + 100 strong succussions = 0/2 potency.
Step-V
The above said procedure is repeated to get next higher potency

MONOPHARMACY VERSUS
POLYPHARMACY (§ 273 & 274)
“It is wrong to employ complex means when simple means is suffice”
—Hahnemann
Monopharmacy is the practice of giving only one single medicine to a
patient at a time. Polypharmacy is the administration of many medicines or the
mixture of many medicines to the patient at a time. Hahnemann strongly
recommends the practice of monopharmacy only. History says that Dr.
Boenninghausen was interested in experimenting with Polypharmacy in
homeopathy. Considering his interest, Hahnemann with careful experimentation
and inductive methodologies, came to a final conclusion that for homeopathic
principles and practice monopharmacy alone is suitable.
In § 273 of 6th edition of Organon Hahnemann concludes “In no case
under treatment it is it is necessary and therefore not permissible to administer
to the patient more than one single simple medicinal substance at a time”. “It is
wrong to employ complex means when simple means is suffice” (§274). During
and before the times of Hahnemann, complex prescriptions were practiced by
many physicians. So many medicines even 400 medicines at a time were
prescribed to the patient during Hahnemann. Hahnemann is the first person to
advocate single simple medicine.
Why Monopharmacy Only?
1. Homeopathic medicines are proved on healthy humans only in the
single, simple form. Symptoms are recorded thoroughly in that order
only. Hence to observe the remedy reactions properly, it is always
ideal to prescribe only simple and single remedy.
2. Every homeopath considers the symptoms produced by the patient as a
single unit. Based on this totality and anamnesis, he has to
individualize the case and choose a suitable remedy. This is because
we consider the man as a single unit. The constitutional approach and
the holistic approach support it.
3. According to basic principles of homeopathy, only the well chosen
single simple, remedy brings out the cure. On the contrary, multiple
remedies prescribed based on the pathological conditions of the
patient only palliate the condition.
4. Homeopathic cure is termed as the secondary curative reaction of the
vital force for the primary action of the drug. As the vital force is a
single force, it can react only to the single action of a single medicine
at a time. But in Polypharmacy more than one remedy are prescribed,
vital force cannot produce different types of secondary actions to
different types of primary actions produced by different medicines.
Hence, cure is not possible in such cases.
5. Continuous usage of Polypharmacy in some cases, brings about
iatrogenic diseases.
6. Remedy reactions becomes confused in case of Polypharmacy as we
cannot understand which remedy is acting curatively and which one is
having a damaging effect. Hence, in case of bad and fatal prognosis
antidoting the remedy becomes almost impossible.
7. Hahnemann says, “It is wrong to attempt to employ complex means
when simple means suffice”. When experience has proved that single
simple medicine alone can bring about the cure, it is illogical and
irrational to practice Polypharmacy.
8. Administration of single remedy is safer than administration of complex
remedies.
9. Combination of more than one remedy will bring about a complex
picture, which is different from the original picture of each single
remedy. The pathogenetic action of two remedial substances are
totally different when they are proven separately and when they are
proven singly. Example: the symptoms produced by Hepar. sulph are
different from the symptoms produced by either Sulphur alone or
Calcarea carb alone.
10. When two remedies are mixed together, either they antidote or alter
each other’s action in the organism.
11. Some prescriptions support the use of “alternating remedies”. This
process is administration of two remedies in a patient one after another
in the alternating method till the patient recovers. But in homeopathic
prescriptions, alternating symptoms also becomes one of the
characteristic symptoms of the case based on which choosing a single
individualistic remedy becomes very easy.
12. Only those substances which are found in the nature in the complex yet
stable form must be considered as the single, simple drug substance by
a homeopath. Example: Natrium sulph, Calcarea sulph etc. The
alkaloids extracted artificially from these plants in the isolated form
are not simple medicinal substances. Example: chinin, strychnine,
 morphine etc. but the same can be considered as the single, simple
medicines, if they are prepared in their natural form as found in plants.
Ex: Peruvian bark, Nux vomica, Opium, etc (footnote to § 273).
By the pain taking works of pioneers, many number of individualistic drug
pictures have been added to the homeopathic materia medica. So, many new
remedies are getting added even today. Now it is possible to choose one single
simple remedy for every case. Hence, the concept of monopharmacy (law of
simplex) remained alive even after the publication of 6th edition.

STRENGTH OF THE DOSE AND ITS

REPETITION (§ 275 - 283)
“Many before Hahnemann, from Hippocrates down, had the glimpses
of the (homeopathic) law, but all had failed because of their inability to
properly graduate and adopt the dose. The principle of similia was not of
practical use until the related principle of potentisation and the minimum
dose was discovered, and that was not until Hahnemann”
—Stuart Close
In the orthodox or any other medical system, a dose is generally the quantity
of medicinal substance administered. But the word ‘dose’ conveys several
meanings to a homeopath. The mode of presentation of medicine, the quantity of
the drug substance used and the number of administrations made. Once the
selection of remedy is over, the homeopath thinks of selection of proper potency.
Which potency will bring about the cure? Is it 6th, 12th, 30th, 200th, or 1000th?
Once again the selection of the scale of preparation arises, whether to use the
decimal scale, centesimal scale or the 50 millesimal scale? Finally the question
of the form in which the medicine has to be administered has to be answered? Is
it in the drops, or globules, or pills, or mixed in either sugar of milk or water?
Final yet important is the question of the repetition of the dose. Whether the
medicine has to be given in single dose or in multiple repetitions? Hahnemann
says (§ 275), “The suitableness of a medicine for any given case of disease does
not depend on its accurate homeopathic selection alone, but likewise on the
proper size, or rather smallness of the dose”. Hence, starting with the minimum
dose possible is the only solution, to start the case safely. J.H.Clarke in his book
“Homeopathy explained” says “A homeopathic dose means the preparation of
the remedy used in the first place. In the second place, it means the quantity of
that preparation or the forms of that preparation. Dose means impact of the
drug force, not only drug impact, the form in which drug the drug impact is
communicated, but the further question whether it is a single impact or the a
repeated one”.
 Minimum dose can be defined as the quantity of the remedy sufficient
enough to bring out the curative reaction in the vital force, annihilate the disease
and produces a mild homeopathic aggravation after its administration.
Why Minimum Dose Only?
The perfectly chosen homeopathic remedy, if given in a “too strong dose”
proves injurious because of its magnitude. If repeated frequently, it may lead to
killer aggravations in the pathologically advanced cases. They put the patient’s
life in danger or make the diseases almost incurable. Once the homeopathic
medicine administered in large dose it extinguishes the natural miasmatic
disease and the patient no longer suffers with the original disease. But the
diseased parts are so sensitive that the powerful dose develops similar yet more
violent medicinal disease in place of the natural disease (§ 275-276).
Example: Because of same reason, the large doses of allopathic medicines
against syphilis develops into incurable mercurial maladies. Hence, to achieve a
rapid, gentle and permanent cure, it is always wise to administer simple, single
remedy at a time.
How to Select a Minimum Dose for a Case (§ 278-279)?
1. Selection of a minimum dose is “not the work of therapeutic
speculation, not by fine spun reasoning, not by specious sophistry”.
But it has to be done only based on pure experimentation, Careful
observation of sensitiveness of the patient, and Accurate experience.
2. Pure experience shows that if the disease is not pathologically
advanced, and all the external maintaining causes are kept away from
the patient, the well chosen homeopathic remedy when administered
will bring about a slight homeopathic aggravation. This shows the
minuteness, suitableness and superiority of the medicinal diseases
over the weaker miasmatic disease. This has to be considered as the
beginning of cure by the physician (§ 279).
3. Such suitable remedial dose has to be continued while gradually
ascending its potency every time as long as the patient generally
improves. Once the patient feels the return of one or several old
original complaints, it indicates the approach of cure. Vital force no
longer requires any medicinal aid, and only suffering with the so
called homeopathic aggravation (§ 280).
4. Once the physician notices such homeopathic aggravation, he leaves the
patient without medicines for a period of eight, ten or fifteen days. If
necessary for the psychological benefit, only some non medicinal
powders (placebo) can be administered. The aggravation will
 disappear in a few hours or days. The patient is advised to maintain
good hygienic regulations throughout.
5. If traces of previous symptoms persist, it indicates that the original
disease still remains. In such conditions, the same indicated remedy
can be repeated with renewed high potency.
6. To achieve cure in chronic diseases, the indicated medicine has to be
administered first in small doses and gradually increasing to higher
doses. In doing so, caution has to be taken in patients with higher
irritability. In such patients, the doses must be increased gradually and
very slowly. On the contrary, in patients with less susceptibility, the
doses can be increased more rapidly (§ 281). As a conclusion we can
say, “the repetition of the doses is inversely proportion to the
irritability of the patient. If the irritability is higher the repetition has
to be done slowly, if the irritability is low the repetition can be done
rapidly.”
7. Recent and undisturbed case of itch, chancre, even figwarts (primary
symptoms of psora, syphilis and sycosis respectively) require from
their beginning large doses of specific remedies. In these cases, the
indicated remedy can be repeated daily, even several times a day. But
as a rule, every repetition must be slightly higher than the previous
potency, provided these miasms only externally manifesting their
symptoms, repetition does no harm.
8. Experience teaches that all miasmatic diseases can be treated only by
the internal administration of the dynamised medicines. But the
figwarts, if they have existed for some time without treatment, for
their perfect cure require a specific remedy both externally as well as
internally (footnote to § 282).
9. Advantages of minimum dose: If the selected medicine is not a
perfectly homeopathic one, usage of minimum dose has the following
advantages:
i. The side effects of the medicine administered will be very minimum.
ii. Vital force itself can fight against the medicinal force and get rid of it.
iii. The next chosen remedy can be administered immediately in place of
the previous one without any problem (§ 283).

POSOLOGY
“The quantity of the action necessary to effect any change in the nature
is the least possible, the decisive movement is always a minimum, an
infinitesimal”
 — Maupertius, a French mathematician
Posology is the doctrine of science of doses. It is the science which teaches
us about selection, administration and repetition of doses. The meaning of the
word Posology came from the Greek word “posos” means “how much” and
“logos” means “science”.
Health is a state of equilibrium, where the vital force is balancing the
harmonious functioning of different parts of the body in a perfect manner.
Disease is the disturbance of this harmonious functioning of the organism,
caused by an inimical dynamic force called miasm. This is because the vital
force on its own is unable to restore the disturbed state of the organism as the
miasmatic force is powerful then the vital force. Hence, in diseased conditions
the medicinal force has to be employed in such a way that the medicinal force is
not only similar but also stronger than the miasmatic force. This alone can
remove the miasmatic force and the health is restored as per the nature’s law of
cure. The knowledge of susceptibility and remedy reaction is very important to
understand the posological principles of homeopathy. The idea about the site of
the disease, intensity of the disease, duration of the treatment and the previous
treatment taken by the patient has to be kept in view while selecting a dose and
potency to the patient.
Hahnemann in his “Chronic diseases” says that any physician can make
three mistakes while practicing. The first one is in the selection of the
similimum, the second one is the selection of proper potency and dose and the
third one and the most important one is the repetition of the dose and potency
selected. Hence, the posology has become the important artistic aspect of the
homeopathic practice. The knowledge of susceptibility and remedy reaction is
very important to understand the posological principles of homeopathy. The idea
about the site of the disease, intensity of the disease, duration of treatment and
the previous treatment taken by the patient has to be kept in view while selecting
a dose and potency to the patient. “In practice, the whole scale of potencies from
lowest to the highest is open to the homeopathic physician. He defines his power
and sphere of influence over health and disease largely by the number of
differing potencies he possesses and the skill with which he uses them”-says
Stuart Close. Hahnemann, in § 278 questions, “What is the most suitable degree
of minuteness for sure and gentle remedial effect; how small, in the other words,
must be the dose of each individual medicine, homeopathically selected for the
case of disease, to effect the best cure?” He answers this question immediately,
“Not the work of theoretical speculation, not by fine spun reasoning, not by
specious sophistry, can we expect to obtain the solution of this problem. Pure
experiment, careful observation of the sensitiveness of each patient, and
accurate experience can alone determine this in each individual case.” For the
selection of potency and the repetition of doses there are no hard core rules in
the homeopathic system. H. A. Roberts says regarding the selection of the
potency, “It is pure experiments and precise observations only that this object
can be obtained”. The existing posological principles are derived out of the past
clinical experiences of the pioneers.
Guidelines for the Selection of Potency
1. The potency must always be selected upon the basis of the
susceptibility of the patient. The general rule is, “greater the
susceptibility of the patient, higher will be the potency”. Finckle says,
“The dose is appropriate which will be proportionate to the degree of
susceptibility of the patient.” He also explains the law of least action,
“The quality of the action of homeopathic remedy is determined by its
quantity”. This law is also called as the posological principle of
homeopathy.
2. According to Stuart Close, the following five indications help in
choosing the potency:
i. Susceptibility of the patient
ii. Seat of the disease
iii. Nature and intensity of symptoms
iv. Stage and duration of the disease
v. Previous treatment of the patient
3. Susceptibility of the patient: Susceptibility of the patient varies from
age, temperament, constitution, habits, character of disease, and
environment. “The more similar the remedy, the more clearly and
positively the symptoms of the patient take on peculiar and
characteristic form of the remedy, the greater the susceptibility to the
remedy and higher the potency required”.
4. Susceptibility and age: Susceptibility is greater in children and young
and gradually decreases with the age.
5. Susceptibility, constitution and temperament: Sensitive, nervous,
sanguine and chlorotic temperaments are more susceptible. Intelligent,
impulsive, zealous persons, have increased susceptibility. Torpid,
phlegmatic, dull, sluggish individuals are less susceptible, hence they
need low potencies.
6. Susceptibility, habits and environment: Patients of highly intellectual
characters, emotional people and patients with long sleeping hours
need high potencies.
 7. Susceptibility and the pathological status of the disease: Diseased with
increased pathological conditions show decreased susceptibility, so
invariably require low potencies. “So in terminal conditions, when the
patient does not react well to the selected remedies nor intercurrent
remedies, given in potentised form and small doses, resort to crude
drug and increase the dose to the point of reaction,” says Stuart Close.
8. The disease characterized by diminished vital reaction requires low
potencies, while disease characterized by increased vital reaction
responds better to higher potencies.”
9. Closer the similarity of the symptoms in the case and the selected
remedy, the higher the potency must be given, provided no contra-
indications for the usage of higher potencies.
10. The more the similarity in the case for mental symptoms, the higher
will be the potency.
11. If the selected medicine is inert, crude substance in its natural form, it
works curatively in the highly dynamized form. Example: Carbo-veg,
Natrium mur, Silicea etc.
12. If the prescription is based on poor indications, the remedy should not
be given in higher potency, but lower potencies like 30th will be safer.
13. Dr. M. L. Dhawale has an idea that if one potency has worked better in
one case previously and the symptoms have recurred in the same
picture, the potency should not be changed. But Hahnemann says,
“Every consecutive potency that we repeat must be slightly higher
than the previous potency”.
14. In chronic cases, if the higher potencies do not work or cease to work,
change the potency to 30th and repeat it.

Higher Potencies
“By continual diluting and succussing, remedies neither get stronger
or weaker, but their individual, peculiarities become more and more
developed, the sphere of action is enlarged”
— Jahr
 Potencies of 1M or Above are Considered Higher Potencies

Indications
1. Closer the similarity of the symptoms, especially with the characteristic
symptoms of the case, higher will be the potency.
2. The more the mental symptoms, the remedy covers the higher the
potency.
3. In acute diseases, in spite of the similarity, if smaller potencies fail to
produce the wanted reaction, switch over to the higher potencies and
can be repeated if the case agrees.
4. After a long relief of symptoms by the smaller potencies, inspite of
repetition, if symptoms recur in the same fashion, the same remedy in
higher potencies can be repeated.
5. Nosodes as a rule usually are prescribed in higher potencies, especially
when indicated remedy fails to brings out the response i.e. as an
intercurrent remedy.
6. Those substances which are inert or poisonous in crude form can be
administered in the higher potencies. Example: Silicea, Arsenicum
album etc.
7. If a patient is allergic to certain chemical substances, the same crude
drug in higher potencies can cure the allergy. But this concept is not
acceptable universally by all the homeopathic physicians. Kent
explains the similar condition while discussing the idiosyncrasies.

Contraindications
1. In advanced pathological conditions, no scope for the curative remedy
to bring out the curative response, hence usage of the higher potencies
is contra-indicated. This is because the constitutional deep acting,
 curative remedy may cause unwanted, fatal results like “killer
aggravations”, as there is no vitality left out in such patients. Such
cases have to be considered as the incurable cases and have to be
palliated.
2. Hypersensitive and idiosyncratic patients should not be given too high
potencies. This is because they keep on proving every remedy they
get. In such patients usage of potencies like 30th and 200th will be
ideal, according to Kent.
Low Potencies
Potencies at 30th and below 30th are considered as the low potencies
generally.

Indications:
1. Cases with more common and particular symptoms of Kent and less
general symptoms require low potencies. This is because the selection
of the medicine is done on the basis of poor indications.
2. Those remedies which are not properly proved are best prescribed in
low potencies in order to avoid unwanted reactions. Organopathic
remedies are prescribed in low potencies, though it is not the proper
way of selecting the remedies.
3. Almost all the bio-chemic remedies are used in small doses and low
potencies.
4. When the similarity between the selected remedy and the totality of the
patient is poor and the perfectly indicated symptoms are less, it is
always better to administer the remedy in lower potencies.
5. If the physical symptoms of the case are more prominent and the mental
symptoms are not properly found or visible, it is advisable to prescribe
the remedy in low potencies.
6. In idiosyncratic and hypersensitive patients, usually lower potencies are
safer. If expected result is not observed the potency can be adjusted to
suitable higher potencies.

Contraindications
1. Remedies which are active and violent in action in their crude form like
Phosphorus and Lachesis are indicated in higher potencies than in
lower.
2. Those cases where mental symptoms are prominent and suitable to the
remedy picture, lower potencies may not bring out good response,
hence higher potencies are indicated.
 3. Nosodes are better administered in higher potencies without frequent
repetitions.
Time of Administration
1. The best time for the administration of the indicated anti-psoric remedy
is early in the morning by empty stomach. Patient is asked to keep
himself away from taking food at least one hour or half an hour after
taking the medicine, says Hahnemann in his chronic diseases.
2. The indicated curative remedy should not be given before the time of its
aggravation, but the best time for its administration is after the
aggravation is over. Example: Natrum mur should not be given early
in the morning, but after 11 A.M., Sulphur acts best if given in the
empty stomach.
3. Nosodes or the intercurrent remedies like Tuberculinum etc are
indicated after the acute episode has subsided. This should not be
given during the attack as this may aggravate the condition and make
the case more complicated.
4. In treating the chronic cases, the constitutional remedy should not be
given during the acute attack or acute phase, but after the acute attack
is over. The physician must clearly differentiate the acute totality from
the chronic one.
5. In case of menstrual complaints, the best time for the administration of
the indicated curative remedy is immediately after the periods are over
and not before or during the flow. Acute remedies can be prescribed to
control the most annoying complaints during the period time.
6. In case of menorrhagea, Hahnemann in his “Chronic diseases” advises
the use of Nux vomica in high dilutions. This medicine has to be
administered after the menstrual flow has stopped and not during or
before the flow.
7. In asthmatic attacks, the constitutional remedy is best indicated after the
acute attack is over and should not be administered during or before
the expected attack. The acute state can be controlled with the usage
of the indicated remedy for the acute totality.
Repetition of the Remedy
1. As soon as the curative response has been noticed, any sort of repetition
in case of chronic diseases is not indicated. This can be noticed by the
appearance of the slightest homeopathic aggravation.
2. Status quo indicates no remedy and wait and watch is the indication.
This can be done for a considerable period of time and if no progress
 is seen in the case, the case can be re-taken and the medicine indicated
for the present totality can be given to the patient.
3. The only indication of the further repetition of remedy is the
reappearance of the symptoms. In chronic cases, unnecessary
repetition of the remedy will spoil a good case rather than hastening
the cure. “Repeat the dose only when the improvement ceases” says
Stuart Close. “Every perceptibly progressive and strikingly increasing
amelioration during treatment is a condition which as long as it lasts,
completely precludes every repetition of the administration of any
medicine what-so-ever” says Master Hahnemann in § 246.
4. In acute cases the indicated remedy can be repeated frequently even
every half an hour once. Once the patient starts improving, the
medicine can be withdrawn abruptly or in tapering manner, gradually
increasing the time interval of repetition.
5. In chronic cases, single dose is still in practice. Multiple doses are
indicated only when the single dose fails to bring out the desired
response. It is understood by the master by the publication of 6th
edition, that the single dose may bring about cure in a slow,
continuous manner of improvement. This may take upto a period of
50, 60 or 100 days. Hence splitting up of the dose into medicinal
solution can speed up the cure by ½, ¼ or less time. But each dose has
to be succussed before its administration as the vital force does not
accept or respond to the same unaltered dose of similimum.
6. Frequent change of the potencies and remedies is not good in chronic
cases, which may end the prescriber in a confused state of the
symptoms. “Too large doses of an accurately chosen homeopathic
medicine, and especially when frequently repeated, bring about much
trouble as a rule. They put the patient seldom in danger of life or make
his disease almost incurable” says master in § 276.
7. In the footnote to § 282, while adding his recent views on treating the
recent cases of miasmatic conditions of recent origin Hahnemann
writes, “These not only tolerate, but indeed require, from the very
beginning large doses of specific remedies of ever higher and higher
degrees of dynamization daily”. This treatment is applicable to the
three miasmatic diseases while their symptoms are still effloresce on
the skin.
8. In the recent 6th edition of Organon, Hahnemann explains the new
ascending method of repetition of the remedies. In § 280, “the dose of
the medicine that continues serviceable without producing new
 symptoms is to be continued while gradually ascending, so long as the
patient with general improvement, begins to feel in a mild degree the
return of one or several old original complaints”.
9. The frequent repetition of the remedy by the new ascending method of
administration i.e. “every repeated dose however modified somewhat
by shaking before its administration” has to be done till the
homeopathic aggravation has been noticed in the case.
10. Gordon’s theory of double doses: Dr.Gordon of Edinburgh, came out
with a theory of double doses. He advises to give the indicated remedy
in two different doses 8 hours apart. The first dose will be of the lower
potency to be administered at bed time and the second dose will be of
the higher potency to be administered the following morning. Dr.
Wright in her work “A brief study course in homeopathy” explained
this in brief. This method was not tried by many homeopaths because
of various reasons.
11. Wright also introduces us to the plussing potency. “Plussing means
dissolving your dose in a third glass of water, taking two spoonfuls,
throwing away most of the rest, adding water up to the original
quantity, strirring and succussing and again taking two spoonfuls as
the second dose and so on. This raises the potency very slightly
between each of the doses, gives some what wider range of plane and
is particularly indicated in stubborn and refractory cases”.
12. Garth. W. Boericke on the repetition of the doses comments, do not
change your drugs often, allow at least overnight in most acute
disease, the medicine to act. Remember children react promptly to
medicine; do not expect the same rapid effect in adults. Coffee, tea,
tobacco, and alcohol, cathartics, sedatives, etc also interfere in
homeopathic drug action. The following general rules apply to
homeopathic remedies until and unless generally indicated. The
remedies may be taken dry on the tongue or if preferred, with water or
dissolved in water.
13. Dosage: Globules of 30 size:
Adult 3 to 5 pills
Children 2 pills
Infants 1 pill
Time of Administration
1. In acute cases, the indicated remedy may be given every half an hour or
even frequently depending upon the severity of the case.
 2. In chronic cases, single dose is the law. But according to new scale of
dynamization (50 millesimal potency), the remedy may be repeated 3
to 4 times a day, by spacing the repetition of doses at 8, 12, 4, and 8
time hours of the day.
3. As soon as the patient’s condition improves, lengthen the intervals
between the repetitions of doses and discontinue when the patient
improves.
Posology and Second Prescription (Also Refer the Commentary on Second
Prescription)
1. If the symptoms recur in the same intensity the same remedy can be
repeated in the same potency and the same dose, provided the
symptomatology is still indicating the same remedy.
2. In case the first potency has not proven beneficial and in capable of
achieving any good to the patient in spite of the symptom similarity
and in spite of waiting for a relatively long period, the change of the
potency of the same remedy is indicated
3. Before changing the potency, every remedy has to be repeated in the
same potency several times.
4. In case of Nosodes if the lower potencies aggravate the condition,
switch over to higher potencies instead of repeating the same.
5. In case the symptoms picture changes after the first prescription,
remedies that follow well the first prescribed remedy, or
complementary, should be tried as second prescription. The antidotes
or inimicals are best avoided as much as possible.
6. After showing a fine improvement for some time some cases do not
progress further and comes to a stand still. This condition is called as
the blockage, example: miasmatic blockage. Usage of a nosode or a
miasmatic remedy as an intercurrent remedy based on the symptom
picture can solve this problem. Example: Sulphur, Tuberculinum,
Psorinum etc.
7. The French schools of homeopaths recommend the administration of a
deep acting indicated remedy along with the drainage remedy in low
potency. This drainage remedy is expected to remove the bad effects
developed by the disease. But such practice is condemned by the
kentian or spiritual school.
8. Kentian school does not recommend the usage of the intercurrent
remedy but the administration of the remedy in the series of potencies.
And to change the remedy again when the symptom picture changes.
9. Severe aggravation indicates and requires an antidote.
 10. Reverse order of Hering’s law requires an antidote.
11. Alternating two remedies at short intervals is not a classical way of
repeating the remedies.
Placebo
1. Hahnemann advises to start a chronic case with the usage of placebo. It
helps in identifying the patients who exaggerate their complaints
(hypochondriacs), also helps in overcoming the previous prescriptions
and also helps in accessing the patient’s susceptibility.
2. Kent says, “do not prescribe unless you find the remedy, instead
prescribe placebo”. When in doubt, wait and watch is the best policy.
“Placebo is the second best remedy”, the first being the indicated
medicine.
3. In case of the homeopathic aggravation of mild varieties, that is the
third observation of Kent, intelligent prescription of placebo will help
in curing the case.
4. Indisposition is a condition which never requires a medicine. Intelligent
advice on diet and regimen of the patient with the proper use of
placebo always proves beneficial than the usage of medicines.
Final Word
“Lower potencies will not cure all the acute diseases, all infants, or do
all aged persons, nor will high potencies, cure all forms of diseases in all
persons. All potencies are required for the cure of the diseases and any
potency may be required in any given case, the scientific man is always
ready to bow to the logic of experience”
— Stuart Close

ROUTES FOR ADMINISTRATION OF

REMEDIES (§ 285)
Parts of the body which are more susceptible to the action of the
remedy.
The effects of the homeopathic remedy increase when the medicines are
dissolved in neutral liquid form and administered. This is because the medicinal
substance in the liquid form comes in contact with more nerves, resulting into
the early onset of the medicinal action. Homeopathic medicines are
dynamisations and not mere dilutions. Hence, mere mixing with the neutral
liquids their medicinal action does not change nor diminish. The best method of
administering medicines is by mouth. Both in acute and chronic cases this safest
yet effective method can be adopted.
Mode of Administration of Medicines According to 5th Edition of Organon
 According to the experience of 5th edition of Organon, almost every part of
the body possess the power of receiving the medicinal effect and has the
capacity to transfer the medicinal effect to various parts of the body. The most
effective routes of administration of the medicines are :
1. Tongue 2. Mouth
3. Stomach 4. Nasal mucosa
5. Rectum 6. Genitals
7. Skin 8. Wounded
9. Ulcerated parts
Even those parts that have lost their function (like tongue and palate that
have lost their functions of taste) can communicate the medicinal action to the
other parts of the body. The skin and the external surfaces of the body are more
influential to receive and convey the action of the remedy administered.
Mode of Administration of Medicines According to 6th Edition of Organon
The views of Hahnemann on the route of administration of medicines have
changed by the time of 6th edition. The tongue, mouth, stomach, nose and
respiratory system by means of olfaction and inhalation can receive and convey
the medicinal action in a better way.
The skin and epidermis can take the effects of medicines in a better way if
the same medicine is also administered internally (§ 284).
In the footnote to § 284 Hahnemann says, “The power of medicines acting
upon the infant through the milk of the mother or wet nurse is wonderfully
helpful. Every disease in children yields to the rightly chosen homeopathic
medicine given in moderate doses to the nursing mother”. In this context
Hahnemann recommends to give anti-psoric treatment especially highly
dynamised doses of Sulphur to the mothers in order to free the new born from
the bad effects of the multi-headed monster, Psora. Hahnemann gives some
examples of the mothers who have given birth to healthy babies after receiving
the anti-psoric treatments. This confirms the psoric theory of Hahnemann.
If any case demands external application also, the same remedy which is
internally administered can be applied externally by rubbing it in the back, arms,
extremities etc. But in doing so, the physician must avoid parts subject to pain or
spasm or skin problems (§ 285).
 Chapter – 5
THERAPEUTIC MEASURES
OTHER THAN DRUGS

OTHER PHYSIO-THERAPEUTIC MEASURES

Hahnemann’s scientific philosophical approach has recognized the effects of
the physical energies upon the life force. These physic-therapeutic agents
recognized as therapeutic powers by Hahnemann have been developed in
distinctive, professional sciences in the later years. Mesmerism, magnetism,
electricity, galvanism, massage and bath are such important therapeutic
measures other than drugs recognized by Hahnemann. In those cases where
medicines alone cannot bring about desired results in the patient, these measures
can help the physician in curing the diseases. Hahnemann quotes, “there may be
diseases, especially diseases of sensibility and irritability, abnormal sensations
and involuntary muscular movements which may be cured by those means”.
The therapeutic measures other than drugs recommended by Hahnemann
are:
1. Galvanism and electricity (§ 286)
2. Magnetism (§ 287)
3. Mesmerism or animal magnetism (§ 288 & 289)
4. Massage (§ 290)
5. Bath (§ 291)
Galvanism and Electricity (§ 286)
The dynamic force of galvanism and electricity (§ 286) have a powerful
effect just as the dynamised homeopathic medicines. Diseases of sensitivity and
irritability, abnormal sensations and involuntary muscular movements can be
cured by these methods. But to make homeopathic use of such powers, still the
knowledge regarding them is not sufficient. So far, both galvanism and
electricity have been used by many physicians for palliative purposes. These
palliative purposes have made great damage to the patient. Much research has to
be done to understand their therapeutic effects.
In the introductory chapters Hahnemann explains about the cures by
medical electricity, observed by old physicians. Several authors like Sauvages,
Delas, Barillo, Wilkinson, Wesley, Zetzel etc observed that electricity is capable
of producing as well as curing acceleration of pulse, febrile paroxysms,
convulsive movements, a kind of sciatica, etc. Electricity can cure certain
diseases like apoplexy, paralysis and amaurosis because it is homeopathic to
them in its action. Hahnemann comments, “Hamilton and De Haen saw
electricity produce rheumatic pains and such pains have been homeopathically
and permanently cured in innumerable instances as testified to by great number
of physicians and naturalists” the galvanic metallic current which possess the
power (as Ritter, Bischoff and Geiger assert) of shortening muscles (the positive
pole acts on the extensor, the negative on the flexor muscles) was able to cure
easily and completely in a few days a case of aphasia of thirteen years” (ref: 1st
edition).
Magnetism (§ 287)
The healing power of magnet can be employed for homeopathic use. These
methods have been explained by Hahnemann in Materia Medica Pura under
North Pole and South Pole of the powerful magnet bar. Though both poles have
equal powers they do not oppose each other in their respective actions. While
applying these magnetic fields to the patient, their power can be altered and
modified by counting the duration of the application of the magnet to the patient.
The North Pole and the South Pole have distinctive curative effects. The
adjustment and application of these poles can be done according to the
symptoms produced by both poles. If any violent effect results due to over
application of the magnetic power, application of the polished zinc plate can be
used as an antidote.
Homeopathic materia medica contains medicines like “Magnetis polus
australius (south pole of magnet)”, “Magnetis polus arcti (north pole of
magnet)”, “magnetis poli ambo (magnet exposed to sugar of milk)” etc.
Mesmerism or Animal Magnetism (§ 288 - 289)
Hippocrates, the father of medicine believed in somnambulistic powers. A
th
16 century Italian physician called “Cardano” identified the action of magnetic
force upon human beings. Paracelsus believed in animal magnetism. “Mesmer”
is considered as the founder of this therapeutic method of animal magnetism.
Hence it is called as the mesmerism. Mesmerism seems to be similar to the
Reiki healing and the pranic healing techniques.
Mesmerism or animal magnetism is a therapeutic method of
communicating human healing power of a well intentioned person by exerting
his will power to the sick persons.

Method of mesmerism
 The strong will of a well intentioned person is transferred upon to a sick
person either by contact or without contact. The vital energy of the healthy
mesmeriser endowed with this power is transferred into another person
dynamically. It acts homeopathically by exchange of powers of similar states.
By this procedure the disturbed vital force of the sick person is uniformly
distributed throughout the organism. As a rule a person who is either to be
negatively or positively mesmerized should not wear silk on any part of their
body (footnote to § 289).

Types of Mesmerism
Mesmerism can be of 2 types:
i. Positive mesmerism
ii. Negative mesmerism
i. Positive Mesmerism: It is one of the methods of positive pass where
one single pass is made, without much exertion, with palms of the healer
not too slowly, from top of head to the tips of the toes. This method of
practicing mesmerism depends upon an influx of more or less vital force
in the patient and hence called the positive mesmerism.
Practical use: It helps to distribute the disturbed vital force uniformly all
over the body. It also helps in extinguishing the morbid vital force and replaces
with the healthy vital force. Hence, it is effective in treating old ulcers,
amaurosis and paralysis of single organs.
Hahnemann also warns the physician against the abuse of positive
mesmerism in the footnote to § 289. Frequent and repeated positive mesmerism
on a weak and nervous patient will have bad effects. Such patients may behave
abnormally as if they are not belonging to this world but to the world of spirits.
Such condition can be called as somnambulism. This is a highly unnatural and
dangerous state. Hence, positive mesmerism has to be practiced carefully.
ii. Negative Mesmerism: Another method of mesmerism, where the
excessively accumulated vital force in the individual parts of a system
can be discharged. This is possible especially in debilitated persons.
This is just opposite to the positive mesmerism. Different methods of
passes called as soothing and ventilating, belong to this group. This is performed
simply by making a very rapid motion through flat extended hand held parallel
to and about an inch distant from the body. The pass is done from the top of the
head to the tips of the toes. The more rapidly this pass is made, so much more
effectively will the discharge be affected.
Practical use: This type of mesmerism helps in raising the somnambulists
from sleep. It is effective in counteracting the bad effects of positive
mesmerism. Example: Once a strong country lad of 10 yrs old with slight
indisposition was given very severe passes of positive mesmerism. Because of
the excessive use the boy went into a state of unconsciousness and was almost
given up for dead. Hahnemann gave a very rapid negative pass and the boy
recovered and became lively and well (footnote to § 289).
Negative mesmerism is useful in discharging the unevenly accumulated
vital energy in the body by its rapid negative passes. Example: once a healthy
lady developed a violent mental shock, by sudden suppression of her catamenia.
Because of the accumulation of vital force in her precordial region, she appeared
almost dead to all members around. But by the application of rapid negative
passes such lady was restored to health. A gentle negative pass, diminishes the
excessive restlessness and sleeplessness accompanied with anxiety sometimes
produced in very irritable persons by a too powerful positive pass.
Negative pass if applied very rapidly is too dangerous, especially to persons
suffering with chronic ailments and deficient vital force.
Massage (§ 290)
The massages of different types are useful to the patients who are cured of
their chronic illness, but still suffering with loss of flesh (loss of weight),
weakness of digestion and lack of sleep etc.
Practical uses: The vigorous, good natured person will give the massage
by separately grasping and moderately pressing the muscles of the limb, breast
and back. This he does to arouse the life principle to reach and restore the tone
of muscles, blood and lymph vessels. The mesmeric effect is the chief feature in
this massage and it must not be used in excess in patients still hypersensitive.
Baths (§ 291)
Baths of pure water act as palliatives. They act partly as homeopathic means
in acute diseases as well as in convalescence of chronic diseases. Baths help in
restoration of health. Their effects depend on the temperature of the water used
and duration and the repetition of the exposure to the bath. By repeated usage
they can bring some physically observable changes only. Baths are not having
any known powers of curing. Hahnemann comments in the introduction to the
1st edition, “Alberts relates that a warm bath of 100 Farh greately reduced the
burning heat of an acute fever with pulse of 130 per minute and that it brought
the pulse down to 110, loffler found hot fomentations very useful in
encephalitis”.
Practical use: Luke warm baths: In the frozen, drowned and suffocated
cases, the nerve fibers will be in the benumbed state. Luke warm baths at 25 to
27° R. serve to arouse the nerves to normal state. In cases of irritability and
uneven distribution of life force in some organs like hysteric spasms and
infantile convulsions, baths may give homeopathic aid.
Cold baths: In those persons who are cured of chronic diseases by the help
of medicines and yet deficient vital heat, the cold baths at 10 to 6° R. may give a
homeopathic aid.
Baths can be used as effective palliative means. First they palliate
instantaneously and then with repeated immersions to restore the tone of the
exhausted fiber. The baths can be used for a few minutes and gradually in lower
temperatures. Violent reactions cannot be expected by baths because they act
physically and not dynamically.

PATHOLOGY AND HOMEOPATHY

Pathology becomes the servant, not the master of our art
—J.H. Allen (in his “Chronic miasms)
Pathology is the branch of life science which studies the cause and effect of
the disease and structural and functional changes that follow because of it. Stuart
Close defines, “Human pathology is the science which treats diseases or
abnormal conditions of living human beings”. Oxford medical dictionary
defines, “Pathology is a branch of medical science dealing with the structural
and functional changes that result from the disease process”. Homeopathy as a
therapeutic system, is obviously concerned with the functional and structural
changes of the disease process that is taking place in the human organism.
Homeopathic prescriptions are always based on the totality of the symptoms and
not on the disease hence, majority of the homeopaths do not give due
importance to the pathology while making their prescriptions, but this is a
misconception. For a successful homeopathic practice, the knowledge of
pathology is as important to a homeopath as his homeopathic subjects.
J.H. Allen in his “Chronic miasms” states, “Pathology becomes the servant,
not the master of our art”. It is true that a homeopathic prescription comes out of
uncommon peculiar symptoms of the patient and not the pathological symptoms.
But in finding out these uncommon symptoms we must first of all, be aware of
the common pathological symptoms from which we can filter out the peculiar
symptoms. So, knowledge of pathology helps a homeopath indirectly to find out
the uncommon peculiar symptoms.
1. Homeopathy has an integralistic approach towards the disease. The
derangement of vital force by the noxious miasmatic forces is the
primary cause of the disease, which is followed by functional and
structural changes. Hence pathology is the result of derangement of
the vital force; the symptoms are the results of the suffering vital
 force. In short, functional changes precede the structural changes
always. In § 81 Hahnemann says, “the fact that this extremely ancient
infecting agent (Psora), contribute to the production of these greater
varieties of chronic diseases (secondary manifestations of Psora)
which has hitherto been treated of in the old pathological works under
a number of special names, as diseases of an independent character.”
By the above statement it is clear that pathological symptoms
according to Hahnemann are the expressions of the disease. They are
the effects of the miasmatic causes. Hence various pathological names
like rheumatoid arthritis, bronchial asthma, parkinsonism etc are
primarily the results of the deranged vital force by the miasmatic
forces especially psora. This derangement of vital force has
individualistic causes in different individual’s case. This is because
psora is the multi-headed monster. So, in the integralistic approach,
though pathology is not considered in prescription, pathological state
is not rejected altogether.
2. The pathological state of the disease helps us in designing or planning
the line of treatment to the patient. In the pathologically advanced
cases, the constitutional curative treatment is not advisable. In such
cases as the vital force is almost deranged, cure is not possible, only
probability is the palliation.
3. The knowledge of pathology helps a homeopath in potency selection
also. In pathologically advanced cases, powerful potencies are also not
recommended as it may result into unwanted homeopathic aggravation
and endanger the patient’s life. This reaction can be called as killer’s
aggravation. Example: In the case of advanced pulmonary
tuberculosis, with bilateral cavity formations, a homeopath hesitates to
prescribe high potency of Silicea as it may complicate the case further.
4. The organopathic prescriptions advanced by Burnett will yield good
results if they are administered by their location and pathological
condition of the lesion.

INDIVIDUALIZATION
The word individualization is derived from a Latin word called “individuas”
which means not divisible. This is nothing but a single unit. Individualization is
an artistic process of understanding the reaction of a unit, in comparison of the
other members of the group, based on its peculiar, characteristic and
distinguishing features.
Concept of Individualization
 Individualization has become the integrated and compulsory basic rule of
homeopathy. Classical practice of homeopathy is possible only by the process of
individualization. The successful practice of homeopathy is possible only by the
process of individualization. The concept of individualization is to understand
an individual’s reaction to any stimulus either in health or in disease. Dr.
Hahnemann was the first person to recognize the importance of individualization
in treating the sick. No two persons are alike (except the uniovular twins in
some characteristics), or no two substances are alike. The knowledge of genetics
will strengthen this concept further. Each individual is different in his physical,
mental, and behavioral patterns. Consciously or unconsciously, each and every
individual is trying to express his ideas in his own way.
Manifestations of disease are always in the form of signs and symptoms.
The development of the signs and symptoms primarily depend upon the cause of
the disease and secondarily on the constitution of the patient. Every individual’s
reaction to the causative factor of disease differs. Just as the fate of the light
differs on the object of light on which it falls. Like glass, wood, stone, water etc.
though the cause is the same, the effect will be different in each case. In the
same way every individual’s reaction and the production of symptoms differ
depending upon his individual characters or the nature of his constitution. The
intelligent physician identifies this minute difference. This in turn helps him in
finding out the individual’s reaction to the disease force. Thus the proverb of
homeopathy, “treat the patient, not the disease” developed.
Individualization of the Patient
In order to individualize the patient we have to study not only his physical
make up but also his intellectual and emotional characters or his mental makeup.
The homeopathic physician must learn the art of individualization for his
successful application of drugs. Individualization is an art. It demands much
amount of patience, traning, intelligence, alertness, knowledge and experience
on the physician’s part. The diagnostic common symptoms reveal nothing to the
homeopathic physician. They are found in most of the patients. But the
homeopathic physician hunts for the uncommon peculiar symptoms which
characterises or indicates the remedy in the materia medica.
Example: Delirium is the common symptom in case of high grade typhoid.
But the individualistic behavior of each patient in this case differs. One patient
behaves violently, one behaves vulgarly, by using abusive language, spitting on
others etc. At the same time another person becomes calm and silent and
melancholic, full of imaginations that someone else is lying with him in the bed.
So, for the same cases of typhoid condition a homeopath prescribes different
medicines to different patients based on their individualistic peculiar behaviour.
 Hence, in homeopathy, we say “one drug acts curatively in number of
disease, while one disease requires a number of drugs for its cure”. The
homeopathic physician must be an unprejudiced observer with a unique
individualistic form of case taking and mastery over materia medica in order to
individualize a patient. Understanding a patient as a person, artistic process of
analysis and evaluation of the symptoms and intelligent use of repertory will
help in individualization.
Individualization of Drug
Drugs are the substances which possess the power of altering the state of an
individual’s healthy state. This capacity to alter the state of health is unique to
each and every drug substance in the nature. Hahnemann recognized this unique
feature of drug substances and advises to use single remedy both, in curing as
well as in proving the drugs.
In § 111 he says, “Medicinal substances act according to the fixed eternal
laws of nature, and by virtue of these are enabled to produce certain, reliable
disease symptoms each according to its own peculiar character”. The § 118
says, “Every medicine exhibits peculiar action on the human frame, which are
not produced in exactly same manner by any other medicinal substance of a
different kind”. The homeopathic materia medica contains a group of symptoms
produced by each drug in its unique nature. We call this a drug picture of that
drug. No drug picture in materia medica is same, each one is different from the
other.
Example: In case of restlessness we think of Arsenicum, Aconite and Rhus
tox. Though these three drugs have this symptom, their exhibition of restlessness
is unique. Arsenicum restlessness is with extreme prostration and reduced
vitality, which will not be relieved by any movement. Where as Rhus tox
restlessness is because of its joint pains, which makes him to move constantly,
and this movement relieves him temporarily. Aconite, just like arsenic is not
relieved by motion, but it has great fear of death.
Three Steps of Individualization (Tripods of Individualization)
The process of individualization can be made practical by these three steps:
1. The first step is studying the individual action of the drug substance by
the process of drug proving. These proved drug actions are compiled
in homeopathic materia medica.
2. Understanding the individuality of the patient is the second step. This
can be done by the process of artistic case taking. This art is unique to
homeopathy. Based on the study of the patient’s physical and mental
characteristics we can individualize a patient.
 3. The final and the most practical step is to select that individual remedy
which is very similar to the individuality of the patient. This can be
done purely by comparison of the drug symptoms with the patient’s
symptoms. Stuart Close says, “this must be made in such a manner as
to determine what symptoms represent that which is curable by
medication, under law of similia to determine in each particular case,
what symptoms have a counter part in the Materia Medica.”
Practical Limitations in Individualization
Role of both the physician and the patient is responsible for proper
individualization. But the physician is the trained and skillful person who can
control the entire process and make the outcome fruitful.
1. Individualization is a laborious process. Careful and detailed study of
the patient as a person in particular and as a unit of society in which he
lives in general has to be done by careful case taking. It demands more
time and patience on the part of the physician. Hasty, impatient care
taking will lead to non-observation or mal-observation. These are the
most common mistakes made by most of the practitioners.
2. To differentiate and to identify the uncommon, peculiar individualistic
symptoms, knowledge of nosological symptoms as well as the
homeopathic symptomatology is compulsory. Lack of any one of the
above requirements may result into pure wastage of time and failure.
3. Physician’s lack of proper knowledge of homeopathic materia medica
leads to failure in curing the patient. This happens because in spite of
ascertaining the individual disease picture of the patient, physician
fails to find the suitable remedy from the materia medica.
4. Ascertaining individualistic, peculiar symptoms is a difficult task. This
is because the patients mind is conditioned by the allopathic way of
case taking, as allopathic case taking purely depends upon the bodily
symptoms. Hence, they may either hesitate or feel shy to narrate the
details regarding their personal life to the physician. Indolent and
hypochondriac patients make this condition worse by misleading the
physician by their incomplete or exaggerated symptoms respectively.
Hence the physician has to be alert throughout the process of case
taking.
Kent’s Views on Individualization: Lecture no. XXX
The substitution of one remedy for another cannot be thought of or
entertained in homeopathy. The homeopathic physician must individualize, he
must discriminate. Take for instance 2 remedies Secale and Arsenicum, they are
both chilly, but the patient wants all covers off and wants the cold air in Secale
and he wants all the things hot in Arsenicum. The mental picture of the two
remedies help in distinguishing these two. Without the generals of a case no man
can practice homeopathy. Without generals no man can individualize and see
distinctions.

ANAMNESIS & DIAGNOSIS

I am a part of all that I have met
—an old saying
Anamnesis
Diagnosis of the patient as a person = Anamnesis.
Anamnesis is a process of determining individuality of the patient, a method
of distinguishing the uniqueness of the patient in contrast to the other patients
with the same disease based on his detailed medical history. The word
“anamnesis “ is derived by two Greek words “Ana” which means “going back”
and “mimnskein” which means “to remind” or “to recall”. Anamnesis has to play
a major role to play in homeopathic case taking. The axiom “Homeopathy treats
the patient and not the disease” explains the concept of anamnesis in a nut shell.
What the man is today is determined by his past. Investigation of the patients
past and his condition in his early stages of illness is a pat of anamnesis.
Hence, by the process of anamnesis diagnosis of the patients suffering can
also be done. A study of the patient as a person enables the physician to answer
questions like what kind of a person the patient is what has he met, what has
happened with him and finally why has he fallen ill? Answers to all these
questions help a homeopathic physician in selecting the similimum from the
materia medica.

Method of anamnesis
The first step in the process of anamnesis is proper homeopathic case taking.
During the case taking the physician has to avoid any formal approach and has
to treat the patient as a human being suffering with the disease and not a
pathological specimen with tissue changes. The patient’s behaviour both with
his family members and to the others, his mental state, his habits, his nature of
dealing with any challenges in life, his reactions to failure and success in his life
etc has to be investigated thoroughly. Especially his state of mind at the onset of
the current suffering gives much clue to the physician. This will give us both the
common and uncommon symptoms of the patient.
Anamnesis demands the longitudinal sectional study of the patient’s life
span (i.e. the entire life of the patient has to be studied), whereas the diagnosis
requires only the cross sectional study of the patient (i.e. the presenting
complaints are only investigated). The second step is sorting out of the
symptoms. In this step the general symptoms like mental symptoms, aversions,
desires, modalities, menstrual symptoms, patients mental symptoms during,
before and after the menstrual flow, sleep, dreams etc are very important to
consider. Detailed study of the past history, treatment history, personal history,
and family history may give some clue regarding the peculiarity of the patient.
Third step is to select the similimum based on the collected data. The whole data
has to be considered as a whole and not in parts.
Study of the person’s mental suffering and the reaction of the patient to this
suffering will help us in personalizing the patient and in comparing his
personality with the drug personality of the materia medica. Since anamnesis
also includes common symptoms of the disease, it helps in diagnosis of the
pathological condition. From anamnesis, diagnosis can be derived but from
disease diagnosis anamnesis cannot be.

Importance of anamnesis
1. Anamnesis is nothing but the in-depth individualization of the patient
based on both his past and present histories. For a careful homeopathic
treatment anamnesis is very important, as it explains the patient as a
person and his reactions to the environmental stimulations.
2. Anamnesis is derived from the totality as a whole that we collect from
the process of case taking. It is the constitutional curative approach to
the chronic diseases. For palliative treatments anamnesis seems to be
useless.
3. Diagnosis is possible only after the disease has progressed into tissue
degenerative level and this can be confirmed only by the laboratory
investigations. Diagnosis is not possible in the early stages of disease
where it is in the functional level. Hence, in the early stages of disease
depending on the diagnosis we cannot treat the patient. But this is not
so in case of anamnesis where the condition of the patient receives the
medicine and not the name of his disease.
4. In idiopathic cases, where the diagnosis seems to be impossible or
difficult, anamnesis gives hope to the physician.
5. Anamnesis can be done in any stage of the disease in any type of the
patient. The main aim of anamnesis is to prescribe a similimum
remedy.
6. Anamnesis is a holistic approach; it helps in understanding a man from
his psychological, social grounds, and his behavioral and emotional
response in the society. So it is extremely useful in treating the
psycho-somatic diseases.
Diagnosis
Determination of the disease =Diagnosis.
Diagnosis can be termed as the determination of the nature of the disease
based on its signs and symptoms. The word diagnosis is derived from Greek
words “dia” means “between” and “gnosis” means “knowledge”. Diagnosis is
the study and naming the disease with which the patient is suffering. It can be
coined as a general term applied to all the persons suffering with the same group
of symptoms.
Example: if three persons are suffering with the symptoms of evening rise
of temperature, uncontrollable, persistent cough for a long period, weight loss
and haemoptysis etc, the diagnosis is that the three patients are suffering with a
disease condition called “pulmonary tuberculosis”.

Method of diagnosis
In this process of diagnosis, common symptoms of the patient are given
more importance and the presenting complaints that the patient currently
complains of is given much importance. The general symptoms and the
subjective sensations are of less importance. The laboratory investigations like
X-ray reports, C.T. Scan, M.R.I, E.C.G etc confirm clinical, probable diagnosis
made by the physician. For all allopathic physicians, diagnosis is the ultimate
aim to treat the diseased condition. This is because they have specific remedies
for the specific names of the diseases.

Importance of diagnosis
1. Diagnosis is very important for the orthodox school. Confident
prescription comes for them from the confirmatory diagnosis.
2. Diagnosis is a must for palliative prescriptions.
3. Diagnosis helps us in determining the prognosis of the case. Based on
the complications and the future course of the disease, the physician
can choose either the surgical or the medicinal measures.
4. Accurate diagnosis is only possible by laboratory investigations.
5. Diagnosis helps us in advising the proper diet, regimen to the patient,
medico-legal purposes, prognostic purposes, in advising preventive
measures and in research works etc.
6. It may not be possible to diagnose each and every suffering of the
patient sometimes. In such cases, treatment based on the diagnosis
becomes useless. Example: Pyrexia of unknown origin, idiopathic
thrombocytopenia purpura etc.

DIAGNOSIS AND HOMEOPATHY

 It is a misconception that diagnosis has a little role to play in homeopathic
management of diseases. This notion has prevailed because our prescription is
always based on the individualistic symptoms of the patient and not on the name
of the disease. The axiom, “Treat the patient and not the disease” of
Hahnemann and “The homeopathic physician have no object in making a
diagnosis than to classify the symptoms under a group head, since the
homeopathic physician never uses his diagnosis for therapeutic purposes” of
H.A.Roberts, have been misinterpreted by most of the homeopaths. No doubt,
for the homeopathic selection of a remedy, diagnosing the name of disease is not
important, but for the successful and harmless gentle management of case,
diagnosis helps a homeopath.
No intelligent physician will ever neglect the knowledge of diagnosing the
disease because it gives an idea about the structural changes, physiological
disturbances, in determining the prognosis of the case, in designing the line of
the treatment and diet and regimen etc. Being a holistic practitioner, a
homeopath should never neglect the materialistic aspect of the disease also.
Importance of Diagnosis in Homeopathic Treatment
1. Knowledge of diagnosis helps in sorting out the common symptoms of
the patient and in selecting the individualistic, determinative
symptoms based on which the prescription comes. Example:
Excessive thirst seen in case of diabetes mellitus, effortless vomiting
without nausea is seen in intracranial lesions, paroxysmal nocturnal
dysponea is seen in the cardiac complaints etc. In treating such
patients all these common symptoms of the disease are neglected, they
are helpful in diagnosis and not in homeopathic prescription. Without
this knowledge of common symptoms, sorting out of the uncommon
symptoms is impossible to a homeopath.
2. Diagnosis helps us in identifying the exact seat of the disease. In our
materia medica certain drugs have special affinity to certain systems
of the body. Effective use of such drugs can be made by the physician
by properly diagnosing the diseases, although prescribing on the
totality is the only criteria. Example: Chelidonium in liver affections,
Berberis vulgaris in kidney related troubles, Digitalis in heart, and
Aspidosperma in respiratory disorders. Such practice leads a
homeopathic physician to a group of remedies from which we can
select and individualize a remedy.
3. Diagnosis of the condition of the patient leads to a group of remedies
from which we can individualize the case; this is practically possible
at the bed side as the number of remedies in our materia medica is
 increasing day by day. Example: in case of typhoid delirium, the list of
indicated drugs becomes shorter and limits to drugs like Baptisia,
Arnica, Opium etc.
4. The organopathc prescription is based on the site of the disease and the
system affected. Organopathic prescription select their remedy based
on the location of the lesion and the organ diseased. Dr. Burnett,
Paracelsus and Dr. William Sharp etc recommended this organopathic
prescription.
5. Diagnosis helps in the management of case in homeopathy in the
following manner. If the pathological changes have advanced use of
higher potencies, using the constitutional deep acting remedies, and
frequent repetition of the doses is also not recommended. Using
constitutional deep acting remedies in pathologically advanced cases
may result into the over stimulation of the vital force which is almost
deranged in this stage leading to killer or fatal aggravations. This was
well recognized by the pioneers like Kent.
6. Diagnosis helps the homeopathic physician in selecting the mode of
treatment. Dr. Kent says, “By means of physical diagnosis the
physician may find out changes in organs and determine if the patient
is incurable. Without diagnosis we may go on applying the medicine in
the false hope of curing him”. The knowledge of scope and limitations
of homeopathy and the diagnosis determines the line of treatment. The
conditions like fractures of bones, chemical poisonings always require
mechanical and chemical aid and not the dynamised medicines alone.
Dynamic diseases conditions which have advanced into pathologically
advanced conditions are incurable, they require palliative homeopathic
remedies.
7. The diagnosis of state of the disease helps in the selection of
homeopathic remedy. Example: Certain medicines are used in the first
stage of typhoid and certain medicines in the second and third stage of
typhoid etc. Hahnemann also recommends the use of Camphor,
Cuprum met, Veratrum alb according to the stage of the diseased
condition Asiatic cholera, in different stages of pneumonia like
congestion, hepatisation and resolution different medicines are
indicated based on the stage of the disease.
8. Diagnosis helps in understanding the remedy reaction. After
administering a homeopathic remedy, the physician can observe the
increase in the intensification of the symptoms. Knowledge of the
diagnosis and the disease complications are important to understand
whether the increase in intensity is because of the homeopathic
aggravation or the disease aggravation.
9. Diagnosis helps in prognosis of the disease. This helps in predicting the
out come of the disease. The knowledge of prognosis gives a sense of
security in today’s context, both to the patient as well as to the
physician. Example: the diagnosis of peptic ulcer will warn us about
the danger of perforation, the prognosis of the soft hepatomegaly is
good whereas the hard, nodular one has a bad prognosis, persistent
cough with haemoptysis is a bad indication in case of tuberculosis.
10. Diagnosis helps in general management of the case. It helps in
recommending proper diet and regimen. Example: Avoiding spicy and
oily food in case of acid peptic disorders, avoiding sugar, starchy food,
tumors and excessive carbohydrates in case of diabetes mellitus,
supply of oral rehydration salts in case of gastroenteritis etc.
11. Diagnosis helps in isolating the patients in communicable diseases.
12. Diagnosis helps in medico legal purposes. The name of disease is used
in the following conditions even by the homeopaths. Issuing death
certificates or sick certificates, while witnessing a sick person in the
court, for registration in the medical records, statistical purpose and
research works etc diagnosis has been made mandatory by the W.HO.
13. Diagnosis helps in repertorisation also. There are repertoires which
contain the nosological names of the diseases and contain the
indicated probable remedies to such conditions. Example: Clinical
repertory on diarrhoea by Bell, A Clinical repertory to the dictionary
of Materia Medica by J.H. Clarke, Boericke’s clinical repertory which
under its “therapeutic index” contains the diagnostic names of the
diseases and the indicated medicines opposite to it.
 PROPHYLAXIS IN HOMEOPATHY
The best protection against disease is good health
—old saying
An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure
—old saying
Plan ahead it was not raining when Noah built the ark
—old saying
A famous medical rule is explained by Hippocrates is Primum non nocere
meaning of which is “first, do no harm”. Which means whatever you do, do not
damage your patient in your attempt to help him. The word prophylaxis means
prevention of diseases. Any rational system of medicine tries to prevent the
disease before its occurrence. Homeopathy is not an exception. In fact,
Hahnemann can be considered as one of the pioneers of medicine who strongly
recommended preventive methods.
Importance of Prophylaxis
The aim of prophylaxis is to inhibit the disease process itself and to improve
the quality of life and well being of an individual as well as the community. In
order to achieve this aim, the following objectives can be formed:
1. Improving the nutritional status of the individual and the community.
2. Maintaining and training of personal and social hygiene.
3. Protecting the ecological balance and providing sanitary and hygienic
environment.
4. Educating the public on subjects like infectious diseases and their mode
of spread, health maintenance, making them aware of the genetically
transmitted disease and their management.
5. Educating the people on occupational diseases, carcinogenic agents,
allergic manifestations and the allergens.
Such health promoting measures are accepted in all systems of medicine.
Homeopathy has its own scope in the field of prophylaxis.
Prophylaxis in Homeopathy
Hahnemann’s works like “Friend of health” (2 vol-1792-1795) and “Effects
of coffee” (1803) etc, show his keen interest in preventive medicine. In his
lesser writings, under the article “The prevention and cure of scarlet fever
(1801), we find Hahnemann writing, “Who can deny the perfect prevention of
the infection from this devastating scourge, the discovery of means whereby this
divine aim may be surely attained, would offer infinite advantages over any
mode of treatment, be it of the most incomparable kind so ever. The remedy
capable of maintaining the health un infectable by the miasm of scarletina, I was
so fortunate as to discover”
 In some aphorisms of Organon, we come across the use of prophylactic
medicines by Hahnemann. In the footnote to § 33 and 73 Hahnemann says, “In
the year 1801 a kind of purpura miliaris (rood vonk), which came from west,
was by physicians confounded with scarlet fever, not withstanding that they
exhibited totally different symptoms, that the later found its prophylactic and
curative remedy in Belladonna, the former in Aconite.” § 4 says, “He is
likewise a preserver of health if he knows the things that derange health and
cause disease and how to remove them from the persons in health”. The use of
genus epidemicus in the outbursts of epidemics for curative as well as
preventive purposes also can be stated as the example. In his chronic diseases,
Hahnemann speaks about the use of Bryonia and Rhus tox as two specific
remedies for the acute miasm of typhus that attacked during the year 1813.
Hering performed the proving of Nosodes on himself. Thus, he made an
attempt to expand the homeopathic materia medica by introducing many
remedies like animal poisons, Nosodes, Sarcodes etc. In the year 1830, Hering
proposed the use of Hydrophobinum for prevention of rabies, Variolinum for
prevention of small pox and Psorinum for the prevention of itch miasm.
Boenninghausen successfully used Thuja as genus epidemicus for preventing the
attack of small pox. He supported Hering’s use of Variolinum as the preventive
medicine for small pox. J.T. Kent in his “Lectures on homeopathic materia
medica” identified the capacity of Tuberculinum in preventing the attack of
tuberculosis in the persons who are predisposed to the tubercular miasm.
William Boericke in his “Pocket manual of homeopathic materia medica”,
recognizes the prophylactic power of Baptisia in preventing the occurrence of
typhoid. He writes “Baptisia in low dilutions produces a form of antibodies to
the baci.typhosus, viz., and the agglutinins. Thus it raises the natural body
resistance to the invasion of the bacillary intoxication, which produces the
typhoid syndrome”.
The homeopathic prophylactic medicines are not measured by controlled
study and experiments. But majority of such medicines are clinically verified to
have good effects by many practitioners all over the world. Some of the pioneers
have advocated specific prophylactic medicines for specific diseases, whereas
few have recommended the medicines to improve the general health of a person
in order to provide them general prophylaxis. So prophylaxis in homeopathy is
provided by two methods:
1. General prophylaxis
2. Specific prophylaxis
General prophylaxis
It is measure of preventing the occurrence of many number of diseases by
improving the general health of the person. The remedy is selected by studying
the individual patient separately. This pattern is similar to Hahnemann’s
explanation in § 83-104. It is more closure to holistic concept. General
prophylaxis in homeopathy is of 2 types:
i. Anti-miasmatic general prophylaxis:
According to Dr. Winter and Dr. Gastier, usage of dynamised anti-miasmatic
remedies can prevent the incidence of the chronic diseases in the later years of
the given person. The new born may be given anti-miasmatic remedies in the
following order as prophylactic treatment against number of Chronic disease.
Sulphur, Sepia, Carbo veg, Arsenicum, Belladonna, Lachesis, Nitric acid,
Silicea, Thuja, Lycopodium, Graphites, Calcarea, Phosphorus. One globule of
the 30th potency of the above mentioned medicine is given to the subject (infant)
every fifth day one after the other. In case of appearance of skin eruptions, the
course has to be stopped immediately. The same course may be repeated every
year. The route of administration of medicines is either by mouth or by
olfaction. R.E. Dudgeon has criticized this procedure as an unwanted repetition
of the dynamised remedies without proper cause and indicated symptoms. He
suspected whether such repetition of dynamic medicines is safer to the innocent
child?
ii. Constitutional prophylactic treatment: Dr. Fearson had an opinion that
a suitable constitutional treatment either to the new born or even to the expectant
mother, will help in the prevention of the genetic disorders. This can be used as
the general prophylaxis in homeopathy. Treating the foetus through the channel
of pregnant mother is the most suitable measure; it helps to improve the health
of both the child and the mother. But lot of research confirmatory work has to be
done on the efficacy of this subject.

Specific prophylaxis
This is a type of prophylaxis where particular disease condition is prevented
by the usage of specific medicines. This method is explained by Hahnemann in
§ 100-103. The selection of specific prophylactic homeopathic remedy is strictly
based on the symptoms similarity. Hahnemann’s successful experience with
Belladonna in preventing Scarlet fever, and the control of Asiatic cholera with
Camphor 30, Cuprum met 30, and Veratrum album 30 are considered as the best
examples of specific prophylaxis. Dr.Hering had a view that many diseased
conditions can be prevented by intelligent use of the same morbid discharge of
the disease.
Example: The saliva of the rabid dog can be made into medicine to control
hydrophobia.
Some examples of specific prophylactic medicines used by homeopaths are
given below:

Medicine name Disease condition

Belladonna Scarlet fever
Camphor, Cholera
Cuprum met,
Veratrum album
Pulsatilla, Aconite, Rhus tox Measles
Diphtherinum Diphtheria
Malandrinum, Variolinum, Chicken-pox
Rhus tox, Variolinum,
Pulsatilla
Ledum pal, Hypericum Tetanus
Anthracinum Anthrax
Ignatia, Naja Plague
Lathyrus, Gelsemium Polio
Pertussin Whooping cough
Influenzinum Influenza
Natrum Mur Malaria
Baryta carb Quinsy
Gelsemium Encephalitis
Arsenicum alb Yellow fever
Variolinum Shingles
Merc.cor Bloody dysentery
Eupatorium Chikungunya

Genus Epidemicus
Hahnemann in his “Medicine of Experience (1806)”, explains that certain
miasms produce diseases which have “one and the same cause” which may have
a fixed character. This is because they rely on the same contagious principles.
Some miasm mutate very rapidly while others tend toward fixed character. This
special condition calls for special measures. “We observe a few diseases that
always arise from one and the same cause, e.g. the miasmatic maladies;
hydrophobia, the venereal diseases, the plague of the Levant, yellow fever,
small-pox, measles and some others which bear upon them the distinctive mark
of always remaining diseases of a peculiar character; and because they arise
from a contagious principle that always remains the same.”
Genus epidemicus is the remedy selected homeopathically to those diseases
in which several people have similar sufferings from the same cause. This genus
epidemicus can be used not only as a curative but also as a preventive against
this particular epidemic only. For every new epidemic disease, the physician has
to select a new “genus epidemicus” separately. Example: (footnote to § 73)
i. Hahnemann used Belladonna as genus epidemicus for the epidemic
diseases called the Scarlet fever in the year 1801.
ii. A kind of purpura miliaris which came from the west was also
successfully controlled by the use of Aconite. This was the genus
epidemic of that particular epidemic.

Uses of the genus epidemicus

i. For the treatment of the epidemic disease: Once the task of selecting the
genus epidemicus is over, the labor of selecting individual remedy for
each and every person separately is also over. This helps in saving the
time of the physician and helps in treating several patients in relatively
short period in effective manner.
ii. For the preventive purposes: The same genus epidemicus can be used
as the preventive medicine for each and every healthy person in that
epidemic area. Hence genus epidemicus is used as preventive as well
as the curative remedy.
Vaccination and Homeopathy
 Oxford & IBH medical dictionary, (second reprint - 2000, Oxford & IBH
Publishing Co. Pvt. Ltd., Calcutta, New Delhi) defines “Vaccine is a suspension
of live, live attenuated, killed, complete or incomplete micro-organism or its
products obtained there from which contains antigen administered to induce
active immunity against a specific infectious disease”. Vaccination is a process
of inoculation of antigen into the body to stimulate the production of antibodies
which in turn prevent the occurrence of disease in the person. Vaccination is
being a highly controversial subject in homeopathy today. The adverse effects of
vaccinations from simple fever to the development of auto-immune disorders
have been noticed by several eminent observers.
Hahnemann in his “Chronic Disease”, explains about the accessory miasm
of the inoculated cowpox material. Apart from the protective matter of small
pox, the lymph of the inoculated cowpox contains an additional miasm by which
it produces a characteristic cutaneous eruption on the skin. This additional
miasm Hahnemann called the accessory miasm. The lymph of inoculated
cowpox, besides the protective matter, contains the contagion capable of
producing a general; cutaneous eruption of different nature. This usually
consists of small, dry pimples resting on a small red areola, frequently
intermingled with round red cutaneous spot and is often accompanied by most
violent itching. In many children the eruption actually appears several days
before, but more frequently after the red areola of cow pox and vanishes in a few
days leaving behind small red and hard spots on the skin. Hahnemann’s
casebooks clearly record the acute side-effects of vaccination but knowledge of
its chronic effects still was mostly unknown. It was Wolf, Boenninghausen and
Hering who realized that the orthodox vaccination was causing an iatrogenic
chronic miasm named Vaccinosis. This encouraged the later homeopaths to
deeply investigate the homeopathic alternative to orthodox vaccinations. A
disease cause by orthodox immunization is called ‘Vaccinosis’ in homeopathy.
This establishes an iatrogenic miasm (man made infection) in the organism.
Dr. J. Compton Burnett identified the disease “vaccinia” by the name
“vaccinosis”. According to him, this condition has a longstanding adverse
constitutional effect on the affected person. He explained his experiences on this
subject in his booklet “vaccinosis and its cure by Thuja”. Most of the
homeopathic repertories suggest remedies to abort the complaints after
vaccination. Silicea, Thuja, Sulphur, Malandrinum, Mezereum etc are few such
important remedies. Wolf, Boennighausen and Hering also identified that the
vaccination procedures used by the orthodox school causing the iatrogenic
chronic miasm called “vaccinosis.”
 H.A. Roberts says, “It has been claimed that these preparations are
(vaccinations) really homeopathic”. Let us consider this controversy logically:
1. Giving identical instead of similar is as different as between Isopathy
and homeopathy. Even through the identical bacterial antigen is
modified by inactivation or attenuation etc, the basic fact remains that
it is identical to the disease and not similar.
2. Secondly, the preparation of these substances is done in mass
production. No role of individualization is observed in its
administration.
3. The preparation and the filtration are done not in an inert substance
(vehicle), but through living creatures’, especially of lower animals
which are totally different in our genetic make up.
4. Moreover, pioneers like Burnett have learnt that the bad effects of such
vaccinations have lead to the development of a condition called
“vaccinosis”, which has similarity in its symptoms to Hahnemann’s
sycotic miasm.
Prophylaxis in homeopathy is still in its experimental level only. It is the
right time for the entire homeopathic fraternity to prove and reprove the efficacy
of these hypothetical explanations and make it practically applicable for the sake
of the suffering humanity.

DIFFICULT AND INCURABLE DISEASES AND PALLIATION

(Kent’s Lectures on Homeopathic philosophy: lecture no. XXXVII)

Difficult Diseases
1. One-sided Diseases (§ 172-184)
Definition: One-sided diseases are chronic diseases with one or two
principle symptoms which obscure almost all the symptoms. Hence, they are
less amendable to cure.
Chronic diseases which are having too few symptoms are called the one
sided diseases. The availability of symptoms are less in number in such diseases,
as a result construction of totality becomes very difficult, hence they are
difficult to cure (§ 172 - 173).
Types of one-sided diseases (§ 174)
Depending upon the principle symptom exhibited by the patient, one sided
diseases are classified into 2 types:
i. One sided disease with internal complaint
ii. One sided diseases with external complaint
i. One-sided diseases with internal complaint: These group of diseases
exhibit more of the internal symptoms that are mostly affecting the internal parts
of the body. They are of again two types:
a. Diseases with physical symptoms. Example: Headache of many years
duration, diarrhoea of long standing, an old cardialgia etc.
b. Diseases with mental symptoms. Example: Mania, insanity etc.
ii. One-sided diseases with external complaints: Are called local
maladies (ref: § 174), explained in Chapter-local maladies and
external application (§ 185 - 203).
Treatment of one-sided diseases
1. Sometimes it seems that treating one-sided diseases is difficult as the
symptoms are not sufficiently present. The portrait of the disease is
not sketched properly (§ 175).
2. But careful case taking & examination will reveal one or two severe
and important symptoms that are present in the case (§ 176).
3. Based on these available symptoms, the physician has to select
seemingly indicated remedy which he thinks best suitable (§ 177).
4. Such selection is if based on the very striking, decided, uncommon and
peculiar distinctive symptoms of the patient, the selected remedy
sometimes cures the given case (§ 178).
5. But frequently owing to the scarcity of symptoms, the chosen remedy
may not exactly cover the totality of the given case. When such
imperfect homeopathic remedy is administered, patient complains of
appearance of new symptoms which he never experienced before.
These symptoms are nothing but the “accessory symptoms of the
medicine”. This should not be considered as a bad prognosis. The
 whole collection of the existing symptoms has to be considered as the
disease picture itself (§ 180-181).
6. By considering the accessory symptoms of the medicine as the disease
symptoms, the physician gets more number of symptoms of the
disease. Thus, the totality of the symptoms of the disease is accurately
sketched with the help of accessory symptoms of the medicine.
Hahnemann in § 182 says, “the imperfect selection of the medicament,
which was in this case almost inevitable owing to the too limited
number of the symptoms present, serves to complete the display of
the symptoms of the diseases.”
7. Now based on the symptoms of the disease and the newly developed
accessory symptoms of medicine, we can now prescribe a new yet
well chosen homeopathic remedy.

8. In the footnote to § 181, Hahnemann warns that before considering

accessory symptoms of medicine as the totality, the physician has to
clarify that the accessory symptoms are not produced due to any error
in diet and regimen or due to some menstrual irregularities, conception
and child birth etc. It has to be confirmed that the new symptoms are
only due to the administered medicine only.
9. When the previously administered remedy completes its action, the
present symptomatology and the state of the disease remaining (status
morbi) has to be enquired thoroughly. Based on this current totality, a
new homeopathic remedy has to be selected and administered again (§
182-183).
10. Sometimes, it happens that even the patient is ill and suffering the
symptomatology may not be sufficiently clear and distinctive. In such
condition, administration of “Opium” will help to clear the case.
Opium in its secondary action makes the patient’s pain and suffering
more clear and perceivable to the physician (footnote to § 183).
11. In this way, based on the existing and remaining totality several
remedies can be administered one after another i.e. in succession.
Each repetition has to be done only after the pervious one has
completed its action. The same method can be practiced until the
recovery is complete and the patient gets cured.
 2. Alternating diseases (§ 231-232)
These are that kind of disease where certain morbid states alternate at certain
intervals with morbid states of different kind. They belong to the class of
chronic diseases. Usually psora will be seen in the background but sometimes
syphilis miasm is also seen. Usually, in alternating diseases two or three diseases
alternate with each other.
Example: In case of double alternating diseases:
i. A type of pain will occur as soon as a kind of ophthalmic disappears.
This kind of opthalmia again recurs as soon as the leg pain is relieved.
These two states will appear and disappear alternatively.
ii. Convulsions and spasms may alternate immediately with any other
affection of the body or some part of it.
Example: In case of threefold alternative disease: A common indisposition
with periods of apparent increase of health and unusual exaltation of corporeal
and mental powers may occur after which and quite unexpectedly, gloomy,
melancholic humor, intolerable hypochondriacally arrangement of the
disposition with disorder of several vital operations appear, this again changes to
habitual moderate ill health.
In alternating diseases, when the second stage appears, the previous stage
will disappear totally or sometimes with slight traces of symptoms. Sometimes
the alternating sates are quite opposite in nature like melancholic condition is
periodically alternating with gay insanity.
Treatment: If psora alone is in the background, only the anti-psoric
treatment is sufficient. But along with the psora if syphilitic miasm is present;
anti-psoric treatment and anti-syphilitic treatments are given in alteration.

3. Mixed miasmatic diseases

Psoric miasms is the most ancient miasm that has penetrated through several
constitutions and passed through several generations. Everyone on this earth is
infected by this miasm. Psora produces functional disorders. The structural,
especially extensive structural changes and pathological abnormalities result
when psora combines with the other two miasms leading to the formation of
complex disease. Due to such combinations, the advancement of disease occurs
but the manifestations in majority of cases will be limited to one miasms only,
which we in our practice, call the dominant miasm. According to the chronic
disease, after the initial anti-psoric treatment the dominant miasm has to be
treated with the appropriate remedy.
The most complicated pathological states are the results of the effects of
mixed miasms. Example: Cancer and psoriasis. The dominant miasm for this
state has to be identified with the help of its miasmatic indications exhibited by
the patient. The anti-miasmatic remedy to that dominant miasm has to be
administered. This remedy will remove the symptoms pertaining to the
dominant miasm. Several anti-miasmatic remedies in succession (one after the
other) has to be administered according to the then existing totality of
symptoms. Finally, the anti-psoric treatment has to be given to complete the
cure.
Treatment of mixed miasmatic states:
i. Psora-syphilis (Tubercular miasm or pseudo-psora):
a. The anti-psoric treatment has to be given based on the dominant
symptoms of psora, according to symptom similarity.
b. Once the psoric symptoms have been removed or controlled, the
suitable anti-syphilitic remedy has to be administered again based on
symptom similarity.
c. Anti-psoric treatment has to be started again to complete the cure.
ii. Psora-sycosis:
a. The anti-psoric treatment has to be given based on the dominant
symptoms of psora according to symptom similarity.
b. Once the psoric symptoms have been removed or controlled, the
suitable anti-sycotic remedy has to be administered again based on the
symptom similarity.
c. Anti-psoric treatment has to be prescribed again to complete the cure.
iii. Psora-syphilis-sycosis:
a. The anti-psoric treatment has to be given based on the dominant
symptoms of Psora according to symptom similarity.
b. As a next step, one of the most predominant miasm out of the two
remaining has to be treated first with the suitable anti-miasmatic
remedies.
c. The anti-psoric treatment may be administered if the symptoms of psora
remain or predominant.
d. The remaining symptoms of sycosis and syphilis can be treated with the
suitable anti-sycotic and anti-syphilitic remedies by administering
them one after another.
At the end, once again anti-psoric treatment has to be prescribed again to
complete the cure.
Incurable Diseases

1. Artificial/Iatrogenic chronic diseases (§ 74-76)

 These are the most incurable chronic diseases. These are the diseases which
are produced as a result of prolonged allopathic heroic medicines in large and
ever increasing doses. These are artificially produced because of their violent
and abusive actions. Because of violent actions of large doses of the mercurial,
silver preparations, purgatives, leeches applications, issues, setons etc, the vital
energy of the organism deranges very much. To protect itself from such
destructive primary actions, our vital force develops a reaction in the body. In
this process of self protection, even it looses or sacrifices some parts of our
vitality. This further cripples the body internally and externally. This happens as
the result of the secondary curative reaction in order to preserve the entire
organism.
In the footnote to § 74, Hahnemann points out the Brousseanic treatment
(also refer footnote to § 60), as the most irrational, inappropriate allopathic
method. He criticizes the blood letting and venesections as a practice of
irreplaceable blood loss treatment, cruel method, and murderous malpractice.
Among the chronic diseases, the artificial chronic diseases produced by the
allopathic mal-practice are the most incurable ones (§ 75), especially if the
treatment was continued to the patient for a long period. These artificial diseases
have to be remedied by the vital force itself. This is possible only in cases where
the vitality of the vital force is not deranged totally. Some vitality is still
remaining in the body inspite of the destructive therapy.

2. Diseases with irreversible pathological changes

Treatment: Only palliative treatment with low potencies must be the choice.
That remedy which is most similar to the particular presenting complaints of the
patient will give him relief. Cure is not possible in such cases, as the vital force
had lost all its reactive capacity; hence, the secondary curative response cannot
be expected.

SUSCEPTIBILITY
“One man’s meat is another man’s poison”
—Old saying
Susceptibility can be termed as the fundamental quality of a living organism
to react to any sort of stimuli that distinguishes the living from the non living.
Stuart Close says, “By susceptibility we mean general quality or capacity of the
living organism of receiving impressions the power to react to stimuli”.
H.A.Roberts says, “We may define susceptibility primarily as the reaction of the
organism to the external and internal influences”.
Susceptibility is one of the fundamental attributes of life. All the vital
process like digestion, assimilation and nutrition, healing and repair, secretion,
excretion, metabolism, catabolism, disease process, all these depend upon the
power of organism to react to specific stimuli. Example: As soon as you look at
your favorite food, saliva is secreated in your mouth. This is the reaction of your
body to the stimulus called food. Unless you have this capacity to react and
secret saliva, your physiological function called digestion of food is impossible.
So man has to have a balanced state of susceptibility to carry on his vital
functions and day to day physiological actions. Susceptibility is responsible for
the continuous existence of life in the world. We can understand the
susceptibility when the living organism is in the environment and the signs and
symptoms are the best examples of susceptibility of the organism to any noxious
powers. Depending upon the level of susceptibility, the living organism in the
nature is adjusting itself to the surrounding environment. Hence, the aim of the
physician is to maintain this normal Susceptibility of the organism and not to
alter it or impair it. The susceptibility can be studied under the following
headings:
1. Susceptibility in health.
2. Susceptibility and constitution.
3. Susceptibility and diathesis.
4. Susceptibility and disease.
5. Susceptibility and cure.
6. Susceptibility and influence of drug on it.
7. Susceptibility and Posology.
8. Susceptibility and suppression.
Susceptibility in Health
Health is a condition of a person where he is perfectly balancing his
functions even in the adverse environmental conditions. An organism in perfect
balance is considered as health. In health we live, we resist, we act without our
subjective awareness. Susceptibility of an organism is equal to the attitude of the
organism to internal and external circumstances. It is the one of the defense
mechanism a method to survive. Balancing the level of susceptibility is
important to maintain the healthy state.
Example:one person can survive in a marshy area whereas the other
becomes seriously ill. One will thrive in the dampness to which the other
succumbs. Altitude affect some adversely and some kindly. Sea shore improves
one person’s health where as the other becomes ill. The problem is one’s
inability to adjust to the environment. This always depends upon the person’s
susceptibility. The rational system always recognizes this fact and conserves and
tries to restore the normal susceptibility and does nothing to impair it.
Susceptibility and Constitution
 Individual partly inherits susceptibility from his ancestors and partly
develops it during his life time. Hence, the constitution has a direct role in the
level of susceptibility. Susceptibility controls the reaction to stimuli and
resistance to infection etc. It has a direct relation in the maintenance of health.
Disease is nothing but the symptom collection exhibited by the host as a reaction
to many noxious agents whether they are mechanical, chemical or dynamic in
nature. This nature and intensity of the symptoms produced are directly
dependent upon the susceptibility of the host.
Constitution is also a genotypic inheritance, the ability of the organism to
react to the stimuli and the resistance offered by the host. The exogenous and
endogenous factors have to play a major role in the development of the
constitution. The emotional, intellectual and physical attributes are better
determined by the susceptibility. Hence, constitutional type is determined by the
susceptibility within. By understanding the constitutional type of the person, we
can determine his susceptibility to a certain level.
Susceptibility and Diathesis
Diathesis represents certain deviations in the nature of susceptibility. The
predisposition of certain somato-types to the development of certain diseases
lead to the discovery of doctrine of susceptible constitutions and diathesis. This
concept can be used successfully in the preventive medicine. But, this concept is
not fully understood in its pathogenetic sphere.
Hence, the usage of this concept in predicting and preventing the
development of diseases in a predisposed individual is not fully reliable. In
homeopathic practice, the individuality of a patient is difficult both in
application part and evaluation. The detailed study of the psycho-somatic study
of the diathesis of different miasmatic states simplifies this process a bit.
Susceptibility and Disease
Adjustment of the organism to the adverse environmental states is the result
of normal Susceptibility. A normal level of susceptibility is responsible for the
maintenance of the healthy state. But prolonged exposure to the adverse
environmental effects may lead to change in the state of susceptibility. These
adverse factors can be either mechanical, chemical or dynamic in nature. If such
adverse conditions are not controlled in time, uneasiness is exhibited by the host
which leads to the production of disturbances in the organism in the form of
signs and symptoms, which we call disease. Hence, disturbance in the levels of
susceptibility disturbs the capacity of adaptability of the host and leads to the
development of disease. In disease, the susceptibility may be either decreased or
increased or even destroyed.
 Increased susceptibility leads to abnormal and exaggerated responses to
those stimuli which are normal to a healthy person. Thus, leading to the disease
like atopy and allergy etc. the similimum remedy selected based on the
constitutional somato-type, temperament and diathesis satisfies this increased
susceptibility and brings back the normalcy. Along with the constitutional
treatment, removal of those adverse environmental factors that lead to this
altered susceptibility has to be made. This can be done by adequate control of
diet and regimen. “Excessive reaction, irritability, in a condition sometimes met
where the patient seems to suffer an aggravation from every remedy, without
corresponding improvement. There is a state of general hypersensitiveness. For
such state, Boenninghausen recommends Asar, Cham, Coff, Ign, Nux v, Puls,
Teuc, Valer. But the case and remedy must be carefully individualized”, says
Stuart Close. Decreased susceptibility is the opposite state to the increased
susceptibility. The organism poorly responds to any type of stimuli in the
environment. The general condition of the organism will come down. This
further deteriorates the protective process of the organism leading to the effects
of the noxious agents.
The decreased susceptibility does not exhibit the symptoms because of lack
of sensitivity and responsiveness. Hence, in such conditions selecting the
similimum is difficult. Decreased susceptibility may result by indiscriminate use
of steroids or sedatives. “Deficient reaction or decreased susceptibility may
exist in a case or appear during treatment constitute a condition requiring
special treatment. This is especially true in the treatment of chronic diseases,
where improvement ceases and well selected remedies do not seem to act. Under
such circumstances, it may sometimes be necessary to give a dose of what is
called the “intercurrent remedy”. Boenninghausen mentions as appropriate in
such cases: Carbo-veg, Lauro, Mosch, Op, and Sulph. To these, may be added
the typical Nosodes: Medor, Psor, Pyrog, Tuber, Syphilis, and also Thuja. The
choice of any particular one of these remedies must be governed by the history
and symptoms” says Stuart Close.
Susceptibility and Cure
Cure is nothing but the result of satisfying the morbid or altered
Susceptibility. “When Susceptibility is satisfied, there is cessation of cause, and
when cause ceases to flow in to ultimate, not only do ultimate cease but case
itself has already ceased”, says Kent. As hunger demand food, so disease
demands medicine. But the demand is always consistent with universal law. It is
for the symptomatically similar medicine, because that is the only thing that
really satisfies the susceptibility. In satisfying the susceptibility the fundamental
homeopathic principles are to be followed. “The similar remedy or the similar
disease satisfies susceptibility and establishes immunity” says H.A.Roberts.
When a homeopathically selected remedy is administered to a sick person, the
disappearance of symptoms indicates that the person is susceptible to the
curative remedy and the powerful similar remedy is capable enough to replace
the weaker miasmatic disease. Stuart Close says, “The kind and degree of
reaction to medicines depends upon the degree of susceptibility of the patient”.
Hence, cure is brought by simply satisfying the morbid susceptibility of the
patient by the similar remedies.
An expert homeopath satisfies this susceptibility and cures the patient by
giving the exactly similar remedy. But the bugler can do this by administering
several more or less remedies in succession. After careful selection and
administration of the similimum, sometimes elimination of the toxicities in the
form of diarrhoea, profuse sweating etc may result. If such changes are
observed, they should not be interfered and further repetition of the indicated
remedy or any other remedy has to be stopped immediately.
Susceptibility and Drugs and Remedies
Drugs are the substances which have the capacity to alter the state of a
healthy individual. This capacity to alter the state of health is dependent on two
factors. The first factor is the Susceptibility of the prover to that particular drug
substance and second factor is the specific capacity of the drug substance to
affect the health of the individual. These two factors differ from drug to drug
and individual to individual. When we prove a remedy, the array of symptoms
that follow represents the reaction of the susceptible organism to the specific
drug stimulation administered.
Hence, while proving the drug; we prove this drug substance on both sexes,
various constitutions, and on all age groups to make the drug picture most
perfect and more reliable. This is by studying the action of same drug on
different individuals with different levels of susceptibility. The action of drugs
on the patients differs from that of the healthy persons and even varies from
individual patient to individual. One individual at one time will be always
greatly susceptible to only one remedy. That remedy will become his
homeopathic remedy. Expert homeopath always tries to identify this remedy and
tries to cure the patient with such remedy.
Susceptibility and Posology
Doctrine of Posology always revolves around the degree of susceptibility of
the patient. Several factors influence the degree of susceptibility. The general
rule “higher the susceptibility higher will be the potency” has been derived by
the experiences of the pioneers.
Susceptibility and Suppression
 The susceptibility cannot be destroyed, but it can only be modified by the
power of medicines or noxious agents. The curative homeopathic remedy
modifies this susceptibility and satisfies it, thus cure results with the
disappearance of symptoms. Instead of taking such step, when the susceptibility
of one channel is suppressed the energy flows into another channel, i.e. the
reverse order of the Hering’s law of cure leading to suppression. Example:
Suppression of eczema may result into expression of asthma, the foul sweat
replaced by neuralgic headache, the suppression of leucorrhea lead to the
development of abdominal cramps and arthritis in some patients.
All the treatments which cannot satisfy this susceptibility level of the
patient, can be termed as the suppressive treatments. According to H.A.Roberts,
removal of the end products of the disease without prior constitutional treatment
based on the law of similia is also a form of suppressive treatment. The
physician has to identify the emotional side of the disease, tries to find out the
cause and tries to prescribe a remedy that suits to his individual problem.
Susceptibility and reaction are the fundamental, characteristics of an
organism. Preservation of this normal level of susceptibility is very much
essential for maintenance of health. The rational system always aims at bringing
back this normal susceptibility of the sick.

HOMEOPATHY: SCIENCE OR ART?

“The farther I advanced from truth to truth, the more my conclusion
(none of which I accepted unless confirmed by experience) led me away
from the old edifice, which, being built up of opinions, was only maintained
by opinions”
—Hahnemann in his preface to first edition (1810 A.D.)
Ars longa, vita brevis (art is long and life short)
—Hippocrates
“Science teaches us to work; science is theory, art teaches us to do: art is
practice. Every art has its foundation in science. Every science finds its
expression in art. Consciously or unconsciously, the artist at work is applying
principles and laws, formulated and systemized knowledge of which constitutes
science. An integral development of personality is achieved when the artist
becomes scientist and the scientist becomes an artist” - Stuart Close.
Homeopathy is both science and art. A successful homeopath artistically
applies the fundamental homeopathic laws into his practice. A medical student
trains himself in the science and applies it as an art in his practice.
The Scientific Aspect of Homeopathy
 1. Discovery of Homeopathy: Birth of homeopathy is strongly rooted
into the scientific experimental episode “Cinchona bark experiment of
Hahnemann”. “Cinchona bark was to Hahnemann what falling apple
was to Newton and swinging lamp was to Galileo”. Science believes
in observable facts that can be verified by any body. Hahnemann did
not only confirm the action of cinchona bark on himself but also on
number of provers. Thus, he proved successfully that the cinchona
bark can cure malaria not because it is bitter in taste but because it
produces malaria like symptoms in healthy human beings.
2. Historical Considerations: The law of similia was not newly invented
by Hahnemann but previous experiences of clinicians of the past like
Hippocrates, Paracelsus, Stahl etc., had confirmed the efficacy of law
of similia in curing the disease. Hahnemann has stated at many
instances the examples of similar, stronger diseases removing the
weaker similar diseases in the nature. He supported his theory with the
examples of different medical personalities and their literary works.
3. Homeopathy Based on the Inductive Logic: Inductive logic is also
called the scientific or objective logic. Every science follows this
method of induction. The four steps of induction are :
i. Exact observation
ii. Correct interpretation
iii. Rational explanation
iv. Scientific construction is considered as the pillars of science.
Based on these premises, science is deriving its general laws based on its
particular experiments. So, if we consider the experiments of Hahnemann on
different individuals as the particular premises, and the construction of the law
“similia similibus curentur” as the general conclusion, we can clearly state that
the homeopathy is based on inductive method of logic.
4. Healthy Human Drug Proving: Albhert von Haller and others have
identified the importance of human drug proving but, Hahnemann the
medical genius made this practically possible. The homeopathic
materia medica is not a theoretical fancy; it is the systematical
recording of the experimental findings of the drug actions on healthy
human beings. Hence homeopathic materia medica can also be called
as the human functional pathology. If science believes in the
experimental facts, then the homeopathic materia medica is the proof
of such experimental facts, hence it is a science.
5. Homeopathic Law and Its Scientific Truth: Science is respected as
knowledge because it is dealing with the universal truth. Its aim is to
 find out the ultimate truth, it is always associated with reality. The
homeopathic therapeutic law is based on the nature’s law of cure. The
nature’s law is the eternal law it was invented by nobody but verified
by every body. Homeopathic law is the practical application of the
universal principle of multi-action formulated by Isaac Newton and
his third law of motion “action and reaction are equal and opposite”.
Science is an attempt to explain the natural phenomenon; it revolves
around the natural laws and their explanations. “The homeopathic
superstructure has been raised on solid concrete, composed of broken
rock of hard rocks, united by the cement of a great natural principle”-
Stuart Close. Homeopathic therapeutic law is the derivation of the
eternal law of nature, hence is purely scientific.
6. Homeopathy and its Literary Treasure: Science always insists on
theories, so that the facts and findings can be explained to the next
generations and for further verifications. Organon of medicine
provides a systematized training to the aspiring homeopath. The do’s
and don’ts of the homeopathic practice and guidelines for further
verifications of the drug proving methodologies etc are clearly
demarcated in this text by Hahnemann. In the later years, pioneers of
homeopathy have further improved this part by their valuable literary
contributions. Boenninghausen, Kent, Boericke, Hering, Allen,
Burnett, M.L.Tyler, Nash, Dunham, Richard Hughes, Dudgeon etc
have extended their remarkable contributions to the homeopathic
literature. Wide range of repertories, homeopathic pharmacopeias and
different varieties of books on materia medica are presently available
to educate the aspiring homeopaths.
7. Clearly Defined Scope and limitations: “Science is captured
territory” says will Durant. There are certain phenomenons in the
nature which are still out of the reach of scientific explanations.
Science always seems to progress in the name of progress, but still
there are limitations to science also and homeopathy is not an
exception; it has its own scope and limitations. The trained and
educated homeopath can easily define the scope and limitation of
homeopathy. Hahnemann has clearly defined the scope of homeopathy
in dynamic diseases only. In § 13 he states, “therefore in diseases (that
doesn’t come within the province of manual surgery)” homeopathy is
applicable. Footnote to § 67 is the example of the scope and
limitations of homeopathy, where Hahnemann mentions that only in
conditions where the vital force is active homeopathy can bring about
 cure. Hence, he recommends the antipathic palliative modes in the life
threatening conditions and in conditions where vital force is
debilitated. Stuart Close has made it more clear that in the conditions
resulting from the mechanical trauma, and in chemical poisonings,
dynamic homeopathic medicines have no role to play. But in the
dynamic diseases homeopathic law is the only curative.
8. Homeopathic Principles and Experimental Proofs: Homeopathic
principles like drug dynamisation and vital force have been ridiculed
by the dominant medical school since centuries. But this school has
forgotten that the systemic study is not just the study of material
aspect of any subject but its spiritual aspect also. The existing science
can accept only those facts which can be verified in the laboratory, but
it is the limitation of existing science. Even the well trained biologist
cannot deny the existence of life force in the living body, though he
cannot directly show its presence in it. So many attempts have been
made to explain the presence of energy in the potentised medicine:
i. Wannamaker of U.S.A. conducted experiments to prove the efficacy of
highly dynamised Sulphur on onion plants. He planted seedlings
obtained from the commercial grower in large trays as 96 seedlings for
each tray. Then he added 12x, 24x, 30c, 60x and 20M Sulphur
dilutions to these trays. He kept some more trays as control studies.
Those seedlings treated with the micro dilutions produced onion bulbs
and seedlings much weightier than the untreated ones. Their Ca, Mg,
K and Na contents were also richer in comparison with the control
trays. Is this a placebo effect? (Reference: A treatise on Organon of
medicine, part-III, Dr. Ashok Kumar Das, reprint 1994).
ii. One of the oldest laws of pharmacology the Arndt-Schulz law (1888)
advocates “for every substance, small doses stimulates, moderate
doses inhibit, large doses abolish”. Dr. Boyd’s experiment on the
action of micro doses of Mercuric chloride on malt diastase is based
on this law. It is already known to the chemists that the crude Mercuric
chloride inhibits the diastase activity. But Boyd’s experiments (1916)
showed that Mercuric chloride 61x accelerated the diastase activity
instead of inhibiting it. To avoid any amount of confusion he also kept
a control study with distilled water. Distilled water did not show any
amount of reaction with the Mercuric chloride. Boyd’s conclusion was
if the mercuric chloride 61x did not have any amount of reactive
capacity, it should have shown the result similar to that of the distilled
water.
iii. Dr.W.J.Boyd further demonstrated conclusively presence of some
energy in the potentised medicines which he detected with the needle
of a sensitive galvanometer, the Emanometer. On the basis of the
findings of Emanometer, he tried to classify the medicines of materia
medica into ten groups. (Reference: Principles and Practice of
Homeopathy, M.L.Dhawale, M.D. (BOM), second edition).
iv. Law of similia is not new to Allopaths also. It is widely practiced by
them even today. Example: Streptokinase (Fibrinolysin) is a toxin
produced by the pathogenetic bacteria Str. pyogenes. “Fibrinolysin
appears to play a biological role in streptococcal infections by
breaking down the fibrin barrier around the lesions and facilitating
the spread of infection. Streptokinase is given intravenously for the
treatment of early myocardial infection and other thromboembolic
disorders”. (Reference: Textbook of Microbiology, 6th edition,
Rr.Ananthanarayanan, C.K.J. Paniker). If it produces it cures.
Homeopathy isn’t it?
v. French physicist Custave de Bon demonstrated that Sodium chloride
1M potency, when sprayed into vacuum produced ‘sodium spectrum’.
(Reference: A treatise on Organon of medicine, part-III, Dr. Ashok
Kumar Das, reprint 1994). How does this happen when the 1M
potency of Sodium chloride does not possess any imprint on it. Is it a
placebo effect?
vi. Homeopathic supporters all over the world is trying to create a
workable model to explain the modus operandi of homeopathic cure.
“Storage of vibratory energy” is one of such theories which gives
some hope on the modus operandi of homeopathic cure. It explains
that during the collision process, vibratory energy is exchanged
between the source drug and the water and the water is left with a
vibratory imprint of the drug. Further succussion deepens the imprint
of the drug. In other experiment, different potencies of Pulsatilla were
frozen at -100ºC, and photographed under polarized light to see any
difference. The results were strikingly in support of homeopathy. Each
potency had shown different crystal sizes as the potency increased
indicating the increased energy storage in vibratory modes.
vii. Another proof came in support of homeopathy from Professor Jacques
Benveniste, principle experimenter of the French medical research
council. This experiment was published in the “Nature 33; P816 30
June (1988). When basophils are exposed to antibody IgE, their
chemistry and structure will change. This is a demonstrable
 serological test. But, according to the experiments of Benvenenste and
his fellow members even the highly diluted dynamised antibody IgE
120x potency was effective against bringing changes in the basophil.
This was an astonishing truth to many scientists. The deputy editor of
the “Nature” remarked that the existing biological laws have to be
abandoned if this is true.
viii. M.L.Tyler in her book “Homeopathic Drug Pictures” had explained
about curie’s experiments with Drosera. Curie has successfully proved
that prolonged administration of the drug Drosera caused
tuberculisation in cats. Cats were chosen in the experiment because
cats are known to be least liable to tuberculosis. Curie further stated
that the Drosera’s power to cause tuberculisation had helped him in
prescribing Drosera successfully in treating tubercular cases.
ix. The “bio-photonics” (a science that deals with the kind of radiation
emitted by the living body), and the “kirlian photography” has proved
the existence of life force in the living body, which can be
demonstrated by the specialized photographic techniques. They have
proved by these techniques that the radiation levels changes from one
person to another and moreover the intensity of radiation differs from
the healthy person to the sick. This is a strong evidence for the
doctrine of vital force.
x. Stuart Close in his “Genius of homeopathy” explains that “Homeopathy
rests upon the following general interpretations of nature, which even
the existing science recognizes:
a. The laws of nature are uniform and harmonious
b. Effects follow causes in unbroken succession
c. To every action there is equal and opposite reaction
d. Action and reaction are ceaseless, equivalent and reciprocal
e. Motion is ceaseless and transformations continuous
f. Matter is indestructible and infinitely divisible
g. Force is persistent and indestructible
h. The quantity of action necessary to effect any change in nature is least
possible.
Homeopathy as an Art
Hahnemann called the medicine practice as the “Art of healing”. Mere
experimentations do not cure the patient. The failure of the modern medicine in
the so called allergies and auto-immune disorders are the best example for this.
Even modern science explains the therapeutics as the artistic application of
medical science in order to treat the patient. Individual skill is required at every
step of treating the patient.
Homeopathy is the specialized system of medicine that demands individual
interest and artistic skill on the part of the physician. The history of homeopathy
and the way its pioneers practiced homeopathy it clear that the more
conscientiously the physician approaches homeopathy, the better will be the
clinical results.
1. The process of acquiring the peculiar, uncommon, individual,
characteristic symptoms of the patient is the key to top successful
homeopathic practice. This demands intellectual alertness on the
physician’s side during case taking. Care taking is no doubt an artistic
process in any system of medical practice whereas in homeopathic
system even experts will not find the similimum when the case is
incomplete and inaccurately sketched. But even a beginner can find
the similimum when the case is well taken and contains the
individualistic characteristic symptoms indicative of the medicine.
Analyzing the case and finding out the exact cause of the disease,
whether it is somatic or psychic in nature and finding out of the
exciting cause and the maintaining or fundamental cause is also a skill.
2. Evaluating the symptoms according to their importance for
homeopathic prescription is no doubt an art. Based on the symptoms
available and his judgmental unprejudiced approach, physician
evaluates the symptoms. Based on the symptoms nature he selects the
suitable repertory for finding the similimum. But selection of the
remedy is not a mathematical deduction in homeopathy; hence among
the group of medicines, repertory indicates the final remedy is selected
only by the physician.
3. Homeopathy works in harmony with other branches of medicine like
surgery, obstetrics, hygiene, dietics and psychotherapy etc.
Hahnemann also recommends the artistic use of therapeutic methods
other than drugs like mesmerism, galvanism, bath, magnetism,
massage etc. Where and when to make use of such procedures is only
the duty of the physician.
4. The intelligent use of diet and regimen based on the nature of the
disease is in the physicians hands. Example: Changing the room
temperature and arrangements according to the wish of the patient
suffering with acute disease, encouraging the sedentary workers and
intellectuals to do some physical activities etc.
 5. Selecting the potency and the repetition of dose is purely a challenging
task in homeopathic practice. Dr. Tyler says repetition of doses and
selection of potency in homeopathic practice is like supplying the
electricity to the electric gadgets. Proper voltage has to be supplied to
the particular device or else we will loose the fuse or the device itself.
Age, occupation, nature of the disease, stage of the disease,
susceptibility always help the physician in selection of the potency.
There are no hard core rules for selection of potency; only the
individual experience teaches the physician how to do it?
6. Remedy reaction, what happens after administering the suitable
homeopathic medicine? Is purely an art. There are no devices found
into identify whether the administered remedy is curative or not.
Observing the Hering’s law of cure is the only indication, and this
observation is a skillful procedure.
Hence homeopathy is both science and art. Successful application of law of
similia is a beautiful work of art. Master Hahnemann says “Homeopathy solely
appeals to the verdict of experience …..Repeat the experiment carefully and
accurately and you will find the doctrine confirmed at every step…..
Homeopathy insists on being judged by results”. We can conclude that the
homeopathic system is constitutional drug therapeutics, challenging the artistic
abilities of the prescriber. “As a prerequisite to a clear understanding of the
subject, as well as to the astonishment of efficacy in the practical application of
its principles, it is assumed that homeopathy is what it is claimed to be, a
complete system of therapeutic medication. As a scientific system it is made up
of certain facts, laws, rules, and methods or process, each of which is an
integral part of the whole”-Stuart Close. “Homeopathy is not merely collection
of few medicines but a new science with rational philosophy as its base. We
require more scientific interest and inquiry into the matter with special stress
upon Indian environment”- Nobel laurel Dr. Ravindranath Tagore.
Part - V
 Chapter – 1
LIFE HISTORIES & CONTRIBUTIONS

JAMES TYLER KENT (1849-1916)

Dr James Tyler Kent was the eminent world renowned homeopath. He was
born in woodhull, New York of the United Sates of America on 31st march
1849. He acquired his primary and secondary education in Franklin academy of
Prathsberg. He completed his higher education in Colgate University where he
received his degree and PhD in the year 1869. He got his degree in A.M
(alternative medicine) in the year 1870 from the Madison University. He got his
degree of medical education in Eclectic system of medicine from the Missouri.
From the Medical Institute of Cincinnati, he underwent instructions in allopathy,
homeopathy, naturopathy, and different medical systems. Because of his training
in all systems of medicine, he developed a spirit of tolerance and knowledge
about all the medicinal systems and in his later years, he chose the best
medicinal system.

James Tyler Kent

(1849-1916)

Conversion to Homeopathy
Kent got married at the age of 26. He started his medical practice as an
Eclectic physician in the city of St. Louis of America. In his early medical
practice, Kent was not impressed by homeopathy. But the incident that happened
in his later years of life not only changed his impression but also the future of
homeopathy. His wife was suffering with insomnia, which refused to respond to
any system of treatment. Dr. Phelan a homeopathic physician treated her
successfully. The case taking methodology adopted and the water dose
administered by Dr. Phelan initially seemed non-sensual to Kent, but the
improvement of his wife by such procedure impressed him very well. This
situation made Kent to study Organon of medicine and other books on
homeopathy. With the help of Phelan, Kent started practicing homeopathy and
became a remarkable homeopath in the history of medicine. He died at
Stevensville, Montana on June 6th of 1916.
Contributions of Kent to Homeopathy
1. During the years of 1881-1888, he worked as the professor of materia
medica in the post graduate school of homeopathy, St. Louis.
2. Between the years 1890-1899, he was a teacher of materia medica at
the school of homeopathy, Philadelphia.
3. In the year 1897 he published “The repertory of homeopathic materia
medica”. Kent was having sound knowledge in “philosophy, materia
medica and repertory”, which is called the triad of homeopathy. The
intelligent use of all these three subjects only brings about success in
homeopathic practice.
4. In the year 1900 he published “The lectures on homeopathic
philosophy”.
5. “The lectures on homeopathic materia medica” was published in the
year 1905.
6. He worked as a senior lecturer in materia medica at the Hahnemann
medical college and hospital at Chicago from 1903-1909.
7. The “lectures on homeopathic materia medica” was published in the
year of 1905.
8. Kent advocated to begin the practice with lower potencies especially
the 30th potency and then gradually increasing to higher and higher
potencies. This method was very close to Hahnemannian method.
9. Famous homeopaths like Sir John Weir, A.H. Grimmer, Pierre Schmidt,
B.K.Bose and many more were the disciples of Kent.
10. He advocated the use of 30th, 200th, 1M, 50M, CM, DM, MM
potencies made with centesimal potency scale.
11. “The series in degree” doctrine was introduced by Dr. J. T. Kent. He
found that one potency is not sufficient in curing the chronic diseases.
Many chronic diseases were cured by keeping the patient under the
influence of one indicated remedy for many years.
12. His contribution to literature of homeopathy is remarkable. Evaluation
of symptoms, simple substance, law of vital action and reaction are the
few. According to the later law, “a medicine is too high to cure, so
long as it is capable of aggravating the symptoms belonging to the
 sickness, in the first hour of acute attack and in the first few days of
chronic sickness.”
13. “What the doctor’s need to know?” is another contribution of Kent
which guides the physician about the knowledge he must acquire.
14. Kent was also a great prover. In his books “New remedies, Clinical
cases, Lesser writings and aphorism and percepts”, he published the
proving of new remedies.
15. Kent was a member of American Institute of Homeopathy,
International Hahnemannian Association, State Homeopathic Medical
Society, British Homeopathic Society, London, President and Trustee
of Chicago Homeopathic hospital.

CAROL VON BOENNINGHAUSEN (1785-1864)

Baron Clemens Maria Franz Carol Von Boenninghausen was one of the
noteworthy persons in the history of homeopathy. His contribution has enriched
the profession of homeopathy to a large extent. He was born in Netherlands on
March 12th of 1785. He belonged to a royal family that had a great respect and
honor in the society. He received his degree of Juris on 30th of August 1806 and
was appointed as the lawyer at the supreme court of Deurentes. Being a versatile
genius, he soon became the chief auditor in the court of Louis Napoleon. Later
he was appointed as the royal librarian and chief of the topographical bureau
from where he resigned in the year 1810. In the year 1812, he married and went
to stay at a family estate at Western Prussia. Here, he engaged himself in the
study of architecture and botany. He was the president of the provincial court
(1816) of land registration which made him to move throughout the country and
study the plants and herbs of the different areas like Rhinland and Westphalia.
He was also the director of the botanical garden of Munster. Later years he
became the general commissioner of lands.

Boenninghausen
(1785-1864)
Conversion to Homeopathy
In the year 1828 Boenninghausen was attacked by tuberculosis and the
disease seemed to be incurable. Out of disgust, Boenninghausen wrote a letter to
his friend Dr.Weihe. Dr.Wehie, M.D was a botanical friend to Boenninghausen
and the first homeopathic physician in the province of Rhinland and Westphalia.
He introduced Carol Von Boenninghausen to the new method of treatment called
homeopathy. He also prescribed Pulsatilla as a remedy to Boenninghausen.
Boenninghausen improved slowly but in impressive manner and he got
interested in homeopathy. He made thorough research and studied the literature
of homeopathy indepth. He was one of the founders of the medical society of
Munster. But the dominant medical school was deaf against the arguments in
support of homeopathy by Boenninghausen. But few senior physicians showed
their interest in homeopathy and remained faithful to this system throughout
their life. Boenninghausen’s endeavors in successfully curing the incurable cases
influenced many physicians of his time.
In the year 1830, Boenninghausen came in close association with
Hahnemann and remained his follower throughout his life. Boenninghausen had
7 sons, the first and the second son became homeopaths. His first son who was
practicing in Paris married the adopted daughter of Hahnemann’s widow. He
was fortunate enough to stay with Madam Melanie and had access to
Hahnemann’s literature and library. Boenninghausen’s fame started spreading
the entire Europe and even reached America. Ultimately, on the 11th day of the
July, the year 1843, king Fredrick Wilhelm, the IVth gave him the right to
practice by a cabinet order. Boenninghausen enrolled himself in all the
homeopathic societies. He became the member of the Western Homeopathic
Medical College in the year 1854. In the year of 1861 he was awarded the honor
of “Knight”. He took his last breath on 26th January 1864 at the age of 79 years.
Contributions to Homeopathy
1. Cure of cholera and its prevention came in the year of 1831.
2. Repertory of anti-psoric remedies with preface by Hahnemann -1832.
3. Summary view of the chief sphere of operation of the anti-psoric
remedies and their characteristic peculiarities, as an appendix to their
repertory -1833.
4. An attempt at a homeopathic therapeutics of intermittent fever - 1833.
5. Contribution to the knowledge of the peculiarities of homeopathic
remedies-1833.
6. Homeopathic diet and complete image of the disease [for the non-
professional public] -1833.
7. Homeopathy, a manual for the non-medical public-1834.
 8. Repertory of medicines which are not anti-psoric-1835.
9. Boenninghausen published “The therapeutic pocket book” in the year
of 1836.
10. An attempt at showing the relative kinship of homeopathic medicines
-1836.
11. Therapeutic manual for the homeopathic physicians for use at sick bed
and in the study of the materia medica pura-1846.
12. Brief instructions to the non-physicians as to the prevention, cure of
the cholera-1849.
13. The two sides of human body and relationships –homeopathic studies-
1853.
14. The homeopathic domestic physician in brief, therapeutic diagnosis-an
attempt-1853.
15. The homeopathic treatment of whooping cough and its various forms -
1860.
16. Aphorisms of Hippocrates, with notes by a homeopath-1863.
17. His theory of concomitants, grand generalization and his Latin formula
of evaluation of the symptoms is highly criticized subject of
homeopathy.
18. He was considered as one of the pioneers to prepare the reliable
homeopathic repertory. No-one except Hahnemann had contributed
such original writings like Boenninghausen.

CONSTANTINE HERING (1800-1880)

Dr. Constantine Hering was popularly known as the father of American
homeopathy. Homeopathy is greatly indebted to this pioneer for its growth. He
was born at oschath in Saxony on January 1st 1800, in apart of eastern Germany.
He grew up in a religious environment. At the age of 17, with great interest in
medicine he joined the University of Leipzig. There he became the favorite
student of Dr. Henrich Robbi. Dr. Robbi was a critic of Hahnemann and he
ridiculed Hahnemann and his homeopathy. Hering started his medical practice in
the year of 1817 in the surgical academy of Dresden.

Constantine Hering
(1800-1880)
Conversion to Homeopathy
In the year 1821 C.Baumgartner, a publisher wanted to publish a book
against homeopathy. Because of want of time Dr.Robbi recommended Dr.
Constantine Hering as his assistant to write such a book. Dr. Constantine Hering
happily took up this task and wanted to prove that homeopathy is quackery. He
collected literature on homeopathy including the original writings of
Hahnemann. The drug proving methodologies, the practical aspects mentioned
in the materia medica pura, etc influenced Hering very much. As a true scientific
personality, Hering wanted to confirm the truth. He repeated cinchona bark
experiment on himself; further studies and experimentations confirmed the
scientific basis of homeopathy.
During the year of 1824, Dr. Constantine Hering sustained a dissection
wound on the fore-finger, which refused to heal with the orthodox system of
medicine. The wound rapidly became gangrenous. He was advised to undergo
amputation of the wounded hand. Then, he tried homeopathic treatment for the
same from Dr. Kummer, a disciple of Hahnemann. Dr. Kummer treated Hering
with Arsenicum album which relieved him totally. This strengthened Hering’s
belief in homeopathy further. He rejected the offer of writing a book against
homeopathy.
In the year 1826, he wrote a book by name “The medicine of the future”.
This was the thesis of his M.D degree. Hering left Germany for West Indies and
finally arrived at Philadelphia in the year 1833. He established a town in the
Allen town Pennsylvania commonly known as Allen’s town academy. It seems
that shortly after Hahnemann published his chronic disease theory, Hering
performed the first proving of a nosode on himself. It was Hering’s idea to use
miasmic agents as potentized remedies. The Greek word “Noso” is a prefix
which is added to give the idea of a disease indicating its morbid root. This term
is also connected with the Latin word “Noxa”, the root of the term noxious. This
implies the use of potentially dangerous noxious materials as a basis for a
potentized remedy. That is why Hering called these remedies “nosodes”. As you
can see, by their very nature these remedies must be used correctly. Hering is
responsible for greatly expanding the Homeopathic materia medica as well as
adding seven new categories of potentized remedies. Hering continued to
experiment with nosodes of acute and chronic miasms and invited others to
conduct provings. He was the first to recommend the use of potentized psorine
(Psorinum) gleet-matter (Medorrhinum), pthisine (Tuberculinum) and syphiline
(Syphilinum) as intercurrent remedies in chronic diseases. In 1830, Hering
proposed the use of hydrophobinum for the prevention of rabies, Variolinum for
prevention of smallpox and Psorine for the prevention of the itch miasm.
Contributions
1. Hering has authored number of books; important ones are:
i. Domestic physician.
ii. The guiding symptoms of materia medica. The “Guiding symptom of
materia medica” is presented in 10 volumes. This book is considered
as the greatest contribution to homeopathic world. This book was
published in the year of 1879, an year before his death.
iii. Analytic repertory (1881)
iv. Consisted view on the rise and progress of homeopathic medicine.
v. Hahnemann’s three rules concerning the rank of symptoms.
2. Dr. Constantine Hering as a prover:
i. Dr. Constantine Hering was the most adventurous homeopath. He
proved most dangerous drugs like Lachesis, Lyssin etc. He was known
as a daring homeopath.
ii. He also proved drugs like Calc.os, Calc.sulph, Crotalus horridus,
glonoine, Lithium Carb, Lithium mur, Iodum, Merc.sulph, Tellurium,
Theridium, Colchicum, Mezereum, Sabadilla, Sabina, Psorinum, Nux
moschata, Apis mellifica, Phytolacca, Platina, Fluoric acid,
Phosphoric acid etc. He proved around 72 drugs altogether.
iii. The idea of using poisons taken from insects, snakes, and other
venomous creature (animal poisons).
iv. The use of remedies made from miasmas (nosodes).
v. The introduction of potentized miasmas taken directly from the patient’s
body (auto-nosodes).
vi. The use of potentized miasmic products nosodes for the prevention of
infectious diseases (homeoprophylaxis by nosodes).
vii. The use of homologous organs, tissue and secretions (sarcodes).
viii. The use of the chemical and nutritional elements innate to the
organism (chemical and elemental relationships)
ix. The use of potentized disease vectors to remove infestation, e.g.
potentized weed seeds to get rid of weeds and insects to remove
infestations. (isodes)
x. Hering’s studies on minerals and salts paved the way for Schusslers’s
bio-chemical salts.
xi. Hering directed the use of diluted and dynamized homologous organs
as medicines which is called as the “iso-organo therapy”. According to
 this therapy, the diseased organs can be cured with the dynamized
derivatives of the homologous healthy organs.
3. He enunciated the law of direction of cure, which is famously known as
the “Hering’s law of cure”. “The cure must take place from above
downwards, within outwards, from more important organ to less
important organ and in the reverse order of the appearance of the
symptoms”.
4. Hering contribute his service for the development of homeopathy world
wide. He was the chief editor of “North American homeopathic
journal”, “the homeopathic news”, “the American journal of
homeopathic materia medica” etc.
5. He was the founder of “Dr. Hahnemann medical college of
Pennsylvania of U.S.A.
On 23rd June of 1880, Hering died of heart attack. His works are still
guiding the homeopaths all over the world like bacon light in the journey of
homeopathy.

RICHARD HUGHES (1836–1902)

Dr. Richard Hughes was born on 1836 in London. He got his degree of
M.R.C.S (Eng) in the year of 1857 and degree of L.R.C.P (Edin) in the year of
1860. He upgraded his medical knowledge with the M.D from the American
college. He died in April 1902.

Richard Hughes
(1836-1902)

Contributions
1. A Manual of pharmaco-dynamics.
2. A Cyclopedia of drug Pathogenesis (6 volumes edition 4).
3. The Knowledge of the Physician.
4. Principles and Practice of Homeopathy.
5. He co-operated Dr. T. F. Allen in the completion of his work
“Encyclopedia”.
 6. Hughes contributed much to Dudgeon in his translation work of
Hahnemann’s Materia Medica Pura into English language.
7. In the year 1889, he was appointed as the editor of “British
homeopathic journal”.
8. In the year of 1876, Hughes became the permanent secretary of the
“international congress of homeopathic physicians” in Philadelphia,
and he presided over the international congress held in London.

LIPPE-WEISSENFELD (1812-1888, US)

Count Adolphus Graf zur Lippe, famously known as Lippe was a German
homeopath. He was born in Germany on May 11, 1812. His parents were Count
Ludwid and Augusta zur Lippe. Lippe was the eldest son of this couple. His
parents advised him to go for the profession of law. As per his parents wish, he
graduated from the University of Berlin. During his studies in the law college,
few opportunities attracted him to the world of medicine. Hence, he entered into
medical field.

Compte Adolph
Von Zulippe
(1812-1888)

Lippe immigrated to the United States in the year 1839. There he joined the
school of the homeopathic practice by name Allentown Academy of the
Homeopathic Healing Art. Lippe received his diploma from the hands of Dr.
Constantine Hering, the then President of that institution, on July 27, 1841. Dr.
Von Lippe, in the later years, moved to Pottsville. There he practiced with
greater success and gained good experience in his selected field. His ability in
controlling the prevalent epidemics of Carlisle and Cumberland Valley gave him
a new recognition in the medical field. Within six years, he shifted his practice
to Philadelphia. Here, he speedily attained a marked distinction in the medical
practice. Dr. Von Lippe’s contribution to homeopathic literature is laudable and
his association with Wilson in London and Rocco Rubini in Naples is worth
mentioning. He remained in United States till his last breath in the year 1888.
Contributions
 1. Dr. Von Lippe acted as the chair of materia medica in the Homeopathic
College of Pennsylvania from 1863 to 1868.
2. He was the author of Lippe’s Materia Medica. His contribution to
homeopathic materia medica is enormous. His clinical reports show
the evidence that he applied his teachings and homeopathic knowledge
and principles in his practice.
3. He also translated many works from Italian, German, and French
homeopathic essays and treatises.

CYRUS MAXWELL BOGER (1861-1935, US)

Cyrus Maxwell Boger was born on 13th day of May 1861 in western
Pennsylvania. His parents were Cyrus and Isabelle Maxwell Boger. He received
his elementary education in the public schools of Lebanon. He graduated in
pharmacy from the Philadelphia College of Pharmacy and later in medicine
from Hahnemann Medical College of Philadelphia. He settled in Parkersburg, in
1888. Boger had a successful practice and patients from neighboring states and
countries used to visit him. He married three times in his lifetime. He got
married for the second time as the daughter of his first marriage died at a
younger age. The second marriage brought him four sons and five daughters.
His third wife, Anna M. Boger, was his secretary and constant helper. In spite of
his busy practice, Boger contributed a large amount of his experience in the
form of literature. Boger was much interested in teaching and writing. He
regularly delivered lectures at the Pulte Medical College in Cincinnati. He
worked as a teacher of philosophy, materia medica and repertory in the
American Foundation for Homeopathy Postgraduate School from 1924. He
worked in this institution till his death. He died on September 2, 1935, from
food-poisoning after eating a tin of home-preserved tomatoes. He was 74 years
at the time of his death.

C. M. Boger
(1861-1935)

Contributions
 1. Boger was a scholar in German language; in the year 1905 he translated
“Bœnninghausen’s Characteristics and Repertory” into the English
Language.
2. Boenninghausen’s Characteristics and Repertory.
3. Boenninghausen’s Anti-psorics.
4. The Homeopathic Therapeutics of Diphtheria.
5. A Synoptic Key of the Materia Medica, 1915.
6. General Analysis with Card Index, 1931.
7. Samarskite-A Proving.
8. The Times which characterize the appearance and aggravation of the
symptoms and their remedies.

CARROLL DUNHAM (1828-1877)

Carroll Dunham is a famous American homeopath. Carroll Dunham was
born on the 29th day of October 1828 in New York City. He graduated in
medicine from the University of Columbia in 1847. He received M.D. degree at
the College of physicians and surgeons, New York, in 1850. In the year 1852, he
started his medical practice in Brooklyn. In 1858 he shifted his practice to
Newburg, and then to Irvington in 1863. During his stay at Dublin he suffered
with a dissecting wound that refuse to heal and nearly killed him. But with the
help of the homeopathic medicine “Lachesis” he improved totally. He came in
association of Boenninghausen at Munster, in his tour to Europe. He was a pupil
of Boenninghausen and friend and follower of J.T.Kent. He was the president of
the American institute of homeopathy, and for many years in power as the dean
of New York homeopathic medical College. He played a vital role in designing
the homeopathic convention held in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania and
subsequently compiled the proceedings for publication. Dunham had good
medical practice to his credit. But because of the stress of his practice, he
developed rheumatic carditis. When the old school failed to treat him, once
again Dr. Hering improved his health by prescribing “Lithium carb”. Dunham
recovered with this treatment and organized “The world homeopathic
convention”. The industrious work involved in conducting such huge task again
spoilt his health and Dunham died in Irvington Hudson, New York on 18th
February 1877.
 Carroll Dunham
(1828-1877)

Contributions
1. His book “Homeopathy, the Science of Therapeutics” was published in
the year 1877.
2. “Lectures on Materia Medica” came out of his pen in the year 1879.
3. “How to Take the Case” is another book written by this pioneer.
4. He has written many essays and periodicals, and published many of
them.
5. In his “Lectures on Materia Medica”, he introduced most of the
medicines according to the method of analytic study.
6. He started and developed the famous “Dunham’s Potencies”. He used
to dynamise even to 200 CH a whole night, in a machine of cane mill.
7. He worked as a teacher at New York Homeopathic Medical College.
8. He was the President of the American institute of homeopathy (A.I.H).

HERBERT ALFRED ROBERTS (1868-1940)

Herbert Alfred Roberts was born on the 7th day of May 1868, in Riverton.
His parents were Samuel J. Roberts and Eunice M. Loomis. Basically he was of
English and Welsh descent. He received his initial primary education in the West
Winsted high school and from the same school he graduated in 1886. On
December 25, 1894, Dr. Roberts got married to Edith R. Chidsey, by whom he
has two children, by name Herbert C. and Paul L. Roberts. In the year 1896 he
completed his basic medical education from New York Homeopathic Medical
College and Hospital. He practiced in Brattleboro, Vermont, from 1896 to 1899,
and in the following years shifted to Derby. He was the president of the New
Haven County Homeopathic Clinical Society during the years of 1903-1904. He
was also the president of the Connecticut State Homeopathic Medical Society in
the 1904-1905 sessions, and reelected for another term in 1905. He was a
member of the medical staff of Grace Hospital, New Haven and of the board of
education of the town of Huntington, Commissioned First Lieutenant September
7, 1917. He worked in the Medical and Isolation wards, Hospital, Port of
Embarkation and as Transport Surgeon from September to December 14, 1918.

Herbert Alfred Roberts

(1868-1940)

Contributions
1. Chairman, American foundation for homeopathy.
2. Head of the department of homeopathic philosophy, post graduate
school of American foundation.
3. Ex-president of the international Hahnemannian association.
4. The principles and Art of Cure by Homeopathy.
5. Principles and practicability of Boenninghausen’s Therapeutic Pocket
Book.
6. Rheumatic Remedies.
7. “Sensations as If”.
8. Studies of Remedies by Comparison.
9. Chairman Board of Editors “The Homeopathic Recorder”.

MARGARET LUCY TYLER (1857-1943)

Dr. Margaret Lucy Tyler, M.D. Brux., L.R.C.P., L.R.C.S. Edin, L.R.F.P.S.
Glas, was a brilliant homeopathic doctor. She was responsible for homeopathic
learning of many of the best English physicians with James Tyler Kent, from
1908 to 1913. Her most important books are “Homeopathic Drug Pictures” and
“Homeopathy’s Course”.
 Margaret Lucy Tyler
(1857-1943)

Contributions
1. A study of Kent’s Repertory.
2. Different Ways of Finding Remedies.
3. Drosera.
4. Hahnemann’s Conception of Chronic Disease.
5. Homeopathic Drug Pictures.
6. Homeopathy Introductory Lectures.
7. How not to do It.
8. Pointers to the Common Remedies.
9. Repertory Indeed.
10. Romance of Homeopathy.

PHYLLIS SPEIGHT
Phyllis Speight was an English homeopath. The work on miasms has been
appreciated all over the world.

Phyllis Speight
Contributions
1. A Comparison of Chronic Miasms.
2. Before Calling the Doctor.
3. A Study Course in Homeopathy.
4. Arnica, the Wonder Herb.
5. Coughs and Wheezes.
6. Homeopathy: A Home Prescriber.
 7. Pertinent Questions and Answers about Homeopathy.
8. Tranquillization the Non-Addictive Way.
9. Traveler’s Guide to Homeopathy.
10. Homeopathic Remedies for Children.
11. Homeopathic Remedies for Ears, Nose and Throat.
12. Homeopathic Remedies for Women’s Ailments. 13. Homeopathy for
Emergencies.

STUART M. CLOSE (1860-1929)

Stuart Close was born on November 24, 1860 at Brooklyn, New York, a
native of Oakfield, Wisconsin. He belonged to an ancient English family of
agricultural origin though he spent his life in America. His parents were David
and Sophronia Wells Close. Dr. Stuart Close was the eldest of the three children.
He received his education by his parent’s encouragement in the country district
schools. He used to assist his father in his farm work until fourteen years of age.
In 1874, the family removed to California and settled in Napa City. Here Stuart
Close did various works to support his family and simultaneously continued his
education. In 1879, he started his study of law in the office of a Napa City
attorney, in the same year he lost his father. Because of the second marriage of
his mother with Dr. J. Pitman Dinsmore he could not continue his education in
law. Dr. J. Pitman Dinsmore was one of the leading homeopathic physicians of
San Francisco and he encouraged and trained Close in Hahnemann’s Organon.
In 1882, Stuart Close entered the Medical College of the Pacific in San
Francisco (now the Cooper Medical College) and completed the course. In 1885,
he entered the New York Homeopathic Medical College and completed two
more courses. Dr. Close on leaving college, took up a long course of advanced
study in the philosophy and practiced under the late Dr. Phineas Park Hurst
Wells of Brooklyn, an eminent American homeopath. Dr. Close married on
April 21, 1885 to Evangeline L. Lewis. After his marriage Dr. Close established
his home in Brooklyn, where he resided till the end. Close had three children
with this lady. In 1897, Dr. Close organized Brooklyn Hahnemannian Union.
This union used to conduct regular monthly physician’s meeting at his house to
discuss upon the principles and practice of pure homeopathy.
 Stuart Close
(1860-1929)

Close was an expert in materia medica and strictly practiced on

Hahnemannian lines. He devoted himself largely in treating chronic and
complicated diseases. He even used to treat a large number of cases by
correspondence in all parts of the United States. He contributed extensively for
the homeopathic literature on philosophical subjects, and has delivered
addresses before many medical societies. On April 11, 1905, he delivered the
commencement address before Hering Medical College of Chicago on the
occasion of one hundred and fiftieth anniversary of Hahnemann’s birth. The
subject of his address on this occasion was “The Simple Life in Medicine.”
Many of the papers presented at these meetings have appeared in the medical
journals of the day. He possesses complete libraries of homeopathic books and
general library, numbering over ten thousand books. Stuart Close had a great
interest for music and painting, many of his works he exhibited at his home. The
remarkable honor of Dr. Close’s career happened on June 24, 1905, when he was
unanimously elected as president of the International Hahnemannian
Association. He died in the year of 1929.
Contributions
1. Stuart Close wrote his famous publication, “The Genius of
Homeopathy” a compiled work of Lectures and Essays on
Homeopathic Philosophy.
2. He worked as a professor at New York Homeopathic Medical College
and flowers hospital.
3. Close was the editor, department of homeopathic philosophy of the
“homeopathic recorder”.
4. He was the consulting physician, Prospect heights hospital, Brooklyn,
New York.
5. Member of the American institute of homeopathy.
6. Member, senior, President of the International Hahnemannian
Association 1906.
 7. Member Kings county medical society.
8. Founder of Brooklyn Hahnemannian union.
9. Member national, New York state and long island historical
associations.
10. Advisor, American foundation for homeopathy.

ELIZABETH WRIGHT HUBBARD

(1896-1967, US)
Dr. Elizabeth Wright Hubbard was one of the most brilliant homeopaths of
the twentieth century. She was born in the year of 1896. Elizabeth Wright got
her degree of medicine in the year 1921 from the Columbia University School of
Physicians and Surgeons. She completed her internship at Bellevue Hospital,
New York. She underwent training on practical homeopathy for two years under
Dr Pierre Schmidt of Geneva. She then returned to the United States to pursue a
career in homeopathy and contributed greatly to homeopathy. She died in 1967.

Elizabeth Wright Hubbard

(1896-1967)

Contributions
1. She was the first woman to be elected President of the American
Institute of Homeopathy.
2. She also filled an important and influential role over many years as
Editor of the ‘Homeopathic Recorder’.
3. Editor of the ‘Journal of the American Institute of Homeopathy’.

EUGENE BEAUHARNAIS NASH

(1838-1917, US)
Eugene Beauharnais Nash was born on March 8, 1838. He graduated from
Cleveland Homeopathic medical college in 1874. He taught at the New York
Homeopathic Medical College. He was President of the International
Hahnemannian Association in 1903. Nash died on November 6, 1917.
Contributions
1. He wrote the excellent book “Leaders in Homeopathic Therapeutics”
(1898).
2. Leaders for the use of Sulphur.
3. Leaders in typhoid.
4. Regional leaders.
5. How to take the case.
6. Leaders in respiratory organs.
7. Testimony of the clinic.

HENRY CLAY ALLEN (1836-1909, US)

Dr. Henry C. Allen was born on February 10, 1836 in the village of
Nilestown, near London. He was the son of Hugh and Martha Billings Allen, a
descendant of distinguished family of Vermonters and Colonial families of
Massachussetts Bay. After selling their property, the family moved to Deerfield,
in the Connecticut Valley. H.C.Allen received his primary education in the
common and grammar schools at London. In the same school, he later taught for
some time. In the year 1861, he completed his medical education at the Western
Homeopathic College at Cleveland, Ohio and from the College of Physicians
and Surgeons of Canada. After completion of the course, he entered the Union
Army and served as a surgeon under General Grant.

Henry Clay Allen

(1836-1909)

He was offered the professorship on Anatomy in Cleveland and in the same

place he first started practicing medicine. He resigned from there and accepted
the same professorship on Anatomy in the Hahnemann Medical College of
Chicago. On December 24th, 1867, he married Selina Louise Goold, in
Brantford, Ontario. He had two children from this marriage. In the year 1880, he
was appointed as the Professor of materia medica at the University of Michigan.
After working here for some period he moved to Ann Arbor, where he resided
till the end. In 1892, he established the Hering Medical College and Hospital, of
which he was Dean and Professor of Materia Medica until his death. He died on
22nd day of January 1909.
Contributions
1. Dr. Allen was an honorable senior of the American Institute of
Homeopathy.
2. A member of the International Hahnemannian Association.
3. A member of the Illinois Homeopathic Medical Association.
4. A member of the Englewood Homeopathic Medical Society.
5. A member of the Regular Homeopathic Medical Society of Chicago.
6. Honorary Vice-President of the Cooper Club of London, England.
7. Honorary Member of the Michigan, New York, Pennsylvania and Ohio
State Medical Societies.
8. Honorary Member of the Homeopathic Society of Calcutta, India.
9. He was owner and editor of the Medical Advance for many years.
Besides writing many articles in this and other magazines, he wrote
numerous books, among which are the following :
i. Keynotes of Leading Remedies.
ii. The Homeopathic Therapeutics of Intermittent Fever.
iii. The Homeopathic Therapeutics of Fevers.
iv. Therapeutics of Tuberculous Affections.
v. Boenninghausen’s Slip Repertory.
10. A treatise on the nosodes, was completed only a short time before his
death and was the result of years of study, experience, and of proving
and confirming the symptomatology of many of the nosodes. His
observations are here published for the first time.

JOHN HENRY CLARKE

(1853-1931, ENGLAND)
Dr. John Henry Clarke was a famous English homeopath born in 1853. He
took his degree of M. B., C. M. at Edinburgh University in 1875 as gold
medalist. Further he completed M.D. with great academic successes in the year
1877. He was a follower of Dr. Compton Burnett. He succeeded Dr. Burnett as
the editor of The Homeopathic World from the month of May 1885. Dr. Clarke
served as the editor of “The Homeopathic World” for a period of twenty-nine
years. The greatness of this man was that he led this magazine in the days of
great opposition to homeopathy in England. He criticized the dominating school
openly; he commented that allopaths are “pouring drugs into the system”. He
resigned as editor of The homeopathic World in 1908, as he opposed official
vaccination for smallpox. But he again successfully returned as editor in 1923.
Dr. John Henry Clarke Passed away on the day of November 24, 1931.

John Henry Clarke

(1853-1931)

Contributions
1. In 1895, Dr. J. H. Clarke published “Clarke’s Dictionary of practical
Materia Medica” in 3 volumes and Clinical Repertory. Into this
dictionary of practical materia medica, he has included clinically
proven remedies also.
2. He was the consulting physician to the London homeopathic hospital.
3. Few important works contributed by Clarke to the homeopathic world
are follows:
i. Homeopathy explained.
ii. The prescriber.
iii. A dictionary of domestic medicine.
iv. Rheumatism and sciatica.
v. A bird’s eye view of Hahnemann’s Organon.
vi. Clarke’s A. B. C. Manual.
vii. Indigestion.
viii.The principles of cure.
ix. Constitutional prescribing.
4. He proved and introduced many remedies into the treasure of materia
medica. Bacillinum Testicum, Carcinosinum, Epihysterinum,
Morbillinum, Pertussin, Parotidinum, Scarletinum, Schirrhinum.
5. Many of his works were translated into Spanish and German languages.
 ERNEST ALBERT FARRINGTON
(1847-1885, US)
Dr. Ernest A. Farrington was born on January 1, 1847, at Williamsburg,
Long Island, New York. He received his education at Philadelphia. He was
praised as a brilliant student by his teachers and professors throughout his
student life. Under the guidance of his brother H. W. Farrington, M. D., in the
year 1866, he completed his degree of medicine in the Homeopathic Medical
College of Pennsylvania. He became the second matriculate of the Hahnemann
Medical College of Philadelphia, in the March 1868. He started his medical
practice immediately after his graduation. On the 13th of September, 1871, he
married Miss Elizabeth Aitkin of Philadelphia, this couple were blessed with
four children. Dr. Farrington was an eminent teacher. In 1869 he was appointed
as a teacher of Forensic Medicine in the spring course of the Hahnemann
Medical College. During the academic year 1869-70, he became the Professor of
Forensic Medicine. Within two years, he became the professor of Pathology and
Diagnosis and in 1874, he became the Professor of Materia Medica. The law,
dosage and potency questions all were subjects of much interest to him, but
above all, the study of the Materia Medica was the favorite. He had a close
association with Hering. In the year 1884 he developed hoarseness and aphonia
which made lecturing impossible. This problem later was diagnosed as severe
bronchitis and he died at Philadelphia on December 17, 1885.

Ernest Albert Farrington

(1847-1885)

Contributions
1. His work “Studies in Materia Medica,” is one example for his ability of
presenting the Family and class relationship of drugs with deepest
interest. He had many books on materia medica to his credit.
2. His works in Materia Medica published in the Hahnemannian Monthly,
aggregates about two hundred pages.
 3. Between the years 1873 to 1875, he contributed about 150 pages of
work to the American Journal of Homeopathic Materia Medica.
4. He was also a member of the State Society and of the American
Institute of Homeopathy from 1872.
5. For many years, he was a member of “Committee on Drug Provings,”
and Bureau of Materia Medica.
6. In 1884 the Institute appointed him a member of its Editorial
Consulting Committee on the new “Cyclopedia of Drug
Pathogenesy,’’.
7. In December 1879, he was selected as the Contributing Editor of the
journal the Hahnemannian Monthly, in this position he remained until
the time of his death.

TIMOTHY FIELD ALLEN (1837-1902, US)

Timothy Field Allen was an Eminent American homeopath. He was born on
April 24, 1837 in Westminster, Vermont. He belonged to a doctor’s family. His
father was also a physician. Allen completed his medical education from
Amherst College of New York University in 1861. He learnt his homeopathic
classes in Brooklyn, New York. He taught Anatomy at the New York
Homeopathic Medical College in the year 1867. During the years 1882-1893, he
worked as professor of Therapeutics and Materia Medica and then became
President. Allen’s two other interests were music and botany. His son, Paul
Allen, graduated from New York Medical College in 1889. T.F.Allen died in the
year of 1902.

Timothy Field Allen

(1837-1902)

Contributions
1. Over 10 years, he compiled the massive Encyclopedia of Pure Materia
Medica, 12 Volumes, which was a complete record of all provings
 done with homeopathic drugs, and wrote a number of other books as
well.
2. He was also Director of a Homeopathic Insane Asylum in Middletown,
New York. For decades this institution was a centre for research and
treatment of mental disease according to scientific homeopathic
principles.
3. He taught Materia Medica for more than 40 years.
4. T.F.Allen was co-editor of the US Medical and Surgical Journal from
1867 to 1870.
5. Co-editor of the New York Journal of Homeopathy in 1873-74.
6. He was also Director of the New York Botanical Gardens.

WILLIAM BOERICKE (1849-1929, US)

William Boericke, eminent and famous American homeopath was born in
Austria, on November 26, 1849. He studied for a period of one year at the
Vienna Medical School, later immigrated to the United States. Here he settled in
the city of Ohio. In 1880, he graduated in homeopathic medicine from the
Hahnemann Medical College in Philadelphia. He started his medical practice at
San Francisco where he worked as a homeopath for more than fifty years. He
died on April 1, 1929, of a massive heart attack.

William Boericke
(1849-1929)

Contributions
1. During the year of 1881, Boericke was co-founder of the Pacific
Homeopathic Medical College of San Francisco and Hahnemann
Hospital.
2. He became the first professor of Homeopathic Materia Medica and
Therapeutics of the University of California. He remained in this post
for thirty years.
 3. In 1901, he published his famous Homeopathic Materia Medica. It
went through nine editions; his brother Oscar. E. Boericke added a
repertory to the book in 1906.
4. He also authored a book by name “A comprehends of the principles of
homeopathy”.
5. He got the prestigious credit of translating the 6th edition of the
Hahnemann’s “Organon of medicine” into English.

JOHN MARTIN HONIGBERGER (1795-1869)

The name of Dr. Honigberger, M.D. will be honored as the first man to
introduce homeopathy to India. He was born in the year of 1795 at Krostadt, a
town in Transylvania a place in Rumania. He enjoyed a successful medical
practice in his place. He came to India from his native country through Levant,
Egypt, Arabia and Persia. He left his native town in 1815; later in 1817 he
visited Jerusalem. In the status of a physician to the Governor of Toccata, he
travelled with him to Asia Minor. Dr. Honigberger arrived at Lahore
during1829-30. His first patient at Lahore was the adopted son of General
Allard. His fame spread when he treated and cured some soldiers who had been
bitten by a mad jackal and were beginning to show signs of hydrophobia. He
was invited to treat the Maharaja Ranjit Singh of Punjab, who at that time was
suffering with the paralysis of vocal cords and edema. Dr. Honigberger also
treated his favorite horse of its bad ulcers of the leg. Maharaja Ranjit Singh was
impressed by his treatment and developed great confidence in him and handed
over the management of a gunpowder manufactory and also a gun stock
establishment. Honigberger went back in 1834 to his native place and the
following year he met Hahnemann and his wife. On the advice of Dr.
Hahnemann, he bought a large quantity of homeopathic medicines from
Hahnemann’s pharmacist, Lehmann of Kothen.

Dr. Honigberger
(1795-1869)
 In the year 1836, during his visit to Vienna, he caught an infection of
cholera. He treated himself with the help of homeopathic medicine “Ipecac”. He
observed that Armenians who wore a string tied to a bean of Ignatia did not
suffer with the attack of plague. Thus, he started treating the cases of plague of
that area with “Ignatia” successfully. He also treated a case of hemorrhage with
Aranea diadema, which brought him both name and fame. On the invitation of
Maharaja Ranjit Singh, he visited Lahore again in 1839. Even after the death of
Maharaja Ranjit Singh, he stayed on in Lahore. He wrote a book compiling all
his experiences by the title “Thirty-five Years in the East, adventures,
discoveries, experiments, and historical sketches, relating Punjab and Kashmir,
in connection with medicine, botany, pharmacy etc, together with an original
materia medica and a medical vocabulary in four European and five eastern
languages”. After the death of Maharaja, his position and influence waned, but
again Sardar Jawahar Singh came to power, and restored his position as Court
Physician and Director of the gunpowder mill. In 1849, the Punjab was annexed
by Sir Henry Lawrence. With the abolition of the Sikh Darbar, he had to
relinquish his post. He was granted a pension. He resided for about 15 years in
Punjab and returned via Afghanistan, Bokharo and Russia to his country. Exact
date of his death is not known, but most of them consider it as 1869.

B. K. BOSE (1879-1977)
Dr. B.K.Bose is one of the eminent Indian homeopath. He was born in 1879.
During his student life he was actively involved in Indian political activities. In
the year 1910, he joined the political movement against partition in Bengal. As a
result he left to France and from there to U.S.A. expecting a prospect of help but
here he had to face various other difficulties. He got admitted into the New York
Homeopathic College and Flower Hospital to continue his studies in
homeopathy. Later he stayed at Ann Arbor for two years. A friend of Dr. Bose
introduced him to Dr. James Tyler Kent, M.D. This incident is considered as an
important event in the life of Dr. Bose. Dr. Tyler advised him to join in to the
Hering Medical College and impart knowledge of homeopathy.
In this college Dr. Bose came in contact with Sir John Weir of the Royal
Homeopathic Hospital who was then an out-going student. In order to improve
his knowledge, he took admission into the Kansas City University where he
obtained M.D., D.O. degree and then returned to India. He started his first ever
medical practice at Calcutta. Then shifted his practice to Banaras. Here he
became the family physician of Shri Motilal Nehru, father of Jawaharlal Nehru.
Later on he migrated to Calcutta, and played a crucial role in the creation of the
Calcutta Homeopathic Medical College and Hospital. He died in the year of
1977.

BABU RAJENDRA LAL DUTT (1818-1889)

Dr. Babu Rajendra Lal Dutt is a famous Indian homeopath from Calcutta. He
was born in 1818 in the famous “Dutt” family of Wellington Square, Calcutta.
Babu Rajendra Lal Dutt may be called “the father of Indian Homeopathy”. This
immensely talented honest businessman came out highly successful in his trade
and spent the benefit of it in various philanthropic works and homeopathy. His
clinical trials with homeopathic medicines have influenced many homoeopaths
all over the world.
Dr. Babu Rajendra Lal Dutt invited Dr.Tonnere to Calcutta and helped him
in establishing his practice at Calcutta. He played an important role in the
establishment of the native homeopathic hospital and free dispensary. Because
of some reasons, this dispensary did not run properly, hence Rajendra babu took
up the task of practicing homeopathy himself, and proved his skill of
prescribing. The development of homeopathy in India started from this period. It
was he who brought homeopathy into high esteem by curing celebrities like
Pandit Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar, Raja Sir Radhakanta Dev and many noted
personalities. Vidyasagar was suffering with a chronic disease which the
allopaths could not improve a bit. But under the treatment of Rajenbabu, he
recovered totally. Rajendra Lal Dutt successfully cured many cases
recommended by Vidyasagar. This, in turn, influenced Vidyasagar very much
and he became an ardent follower of homeopathy. Rajendra babu was much
successful in his homeopathic practice. In the year 1863, he treated his relative
of royal family by the name Raja Sir Radha Kanta Bahadur. He was suffering
with traumatic gangrene of foot. On the request of the royal relative Rajendra
babu took of the task of curing him and within a few months of his treatment,
Raja recovered from his illness in an impressive manner.
Rajendra babu, as he is famously known in general public, played a pivotal
role in the conversion of Dr.Sarkar to homeopathy. Dr. Babu Rajendra Lal Dutt
convinced Dr Mahendra Lal Sircar to investigate the homeopathic system. It is
said that Rajendra babu was the neighbour of Dr.Sarkar and many cases that
were termed as incurable by many leading allopathic practitioners as well as
Sarkar, were cured and improved by Rajendra babu. One friend of Dr. Sarkar
handed over a copy of Morgan’s philosophy of homeopathy to him and asked
him to scrutinize the truth about the homeopathic system. Being a practical
person Sarkar decided to find out the effectiveness of homeopathic system with
his clinical trials. He did them under the guidelines of Rajendra babu. Dr.Sarkar
was totally convinced and astonished by the efficacy of the homeopathic
medicines in such cases where allopathic medicines could do nothing. Totally
convinced by the beauty of the system of Hahnemann, Sarkar went through the
entire homeopathic literature and converted to homeopathy. Rajendra babu
expired at the age of 71 years on June 5, 1889 leaving homeopathy in Bengal, on
a firm, sound and wide footing.

DIWAN HARISH CHAND

Dr. Diwan Harish Chand is a prominent world renowned homeopath. Prof.
Dr. Diwan Harish Chand is President of Honor at the Liga Medicorum
Homeopathica Internationalis and has been president at their Congresses during
the years of 1967 and 1977. He is the Honorary Homeopathic physician to the
President of India. He was the adviser in homeopathy at the Ministry of Health
in India during the years of 1980-85.

Diwan Harish Chand

DIWAN JAI CHAND (1887-1961)

Dr. Diwan Jai Chand is considered as an eminent Indian homeopath. He was
born on 3rd July 1887 in Bhawalpur State, a place that later went into West
Pakistan during the partition of India after independence. He had his initial
medical education at the K.E. Medical College, Lahore. In the year 1910, he left
for U.K. to get L.R.C.P., L.R.C.S. (Edin), L.R.F.P. & S. (Glas), D.P.H. (Edin),
and D.T.M. (L.pool), L.M :( Dub). On return from U.K. in 1913, he joined as
Deputy Sanitary Commissioner in the Public Health Department, of the Punjab
Government. He was the first Indian to be appointed to that high post by the
British India government. He resigned soon after and started a clinic at Lahore
in 1915. He soon converted to homeopathy. After partition of India and
Pakistan, he shifted to Delhi and established his clinic at New Delhi. He passed
away on 14th May 1961.
Contributions
1. He was the President of the Punjab Homeopathic League at Lahore.
2. He was the founder and Principal of National Homeopathic College in
Lahore in the early twenties.
 3. He was President of the All-India Institute of Homeopathy, Delhi.
4. He also founded and edited an excellent journal, “Health and
Homeopathy”.
5. In 1952, he was appointed a Member of “the Ad Hoc Committee on
Homeopathy”. In the year 1956 this committee became “The
Homeopathic Advisory Committee of the Ministry of Health, Govt. of
India”. He remained as a member of this committee till his death.

KESHAV LAXMAN DAFTARI (1880-1956)

Dr. Daftari is an Indian homeopath. First chairman of the Board of
Homeopathic & Bio-chemic Systems of Medicine in the Madhya Pradesh State.

L. D. DHAWALE (1884-1960)
Dr. Laxman Diwakar Dhawale is an Indian homeopath. He was born on 21st
July 1884 at Bahndra, Bombay. In his early days he lived in Katol, a place near
Nagpur where his father worked as a headmaster in a school. In the year 1908,
he got his B.A degree from the Allahabad University. His father wanted him to
be a graduate of law. But Dhawale wanted to be a physician. It is said that his
father used to prescribe homeopathic medicines to the poor people of his place.
This might have left an impression on the mind of young Dhawale. During his
study of B.A, his father suffered with carbuncle on the back. His father himself
was practicing homeopathy out of self interest. In those days there was no
answer to carbuncle in allopathic medication. Hence with the help of one of his
friend, Dhawale obtained one copy of “Allen’s keynotes” and treated his father
successfully. His father though himself was a practicing homeopath, was against
the wishes of his son joining medical course. Against his father’s decision he
entered into Grant Medical College with the financial support of his father-in-
law. During his study of medicine, he was attacked by severe articular
rheumatism which refused to heal by allopathic medicine. This time, his father
treated him successfully with homeopathic medicine. These incidences attracted
Dhawale towards homeopathic medicine. All such incidents impressed Dhawale
and he developed faith in homeopathy, though he was an allopath by education.
After his graduation in the year 1914, because of his bright academic career, he
got the post of tutor in pathology. In the year 1921, he obtained his M.D. degree.
For some years he worked in the Jerbai Wadia Hospital for children. He
started prescribing homeopathic medicines with great success, to those patients
who did not improve by the conventional allopathic medication. His bent of
mind towards philosophy helped him in understanding the teachings of Kent and
Boenninghausen. Hence, there was no need of special training in homeopathy
required to this genius. It is said that he had good contact with Roberts and
Boger and clarified many doubts in the practical aspect of homeopathy from
them. In the year 1931, he established the homeopathic post-graduate
association. This created concern in the management of that hospital and they
proposed the retirement of Dhawale. He developed ill health in the year of 1959
and later he died on the 10th day of December 1960.
Contributions
1. He contributed the homeopathic world with works like “Difficulties in
homeopathic practice” and “An introduction to homeopathy” and
“Homeopathy; its principles and tenets” etc.
2. He was the first honorary physician and the superintendent of the
Government Homeopathic Hospital in Bombay.
3. In the year 1948, he was appointed as the member of homeopathic
enquiry committee by the government of India.
4. In the year 1955, he was invited by the Ceylon homeopathic society to
conduct first seminar on homeopathy.

PRATAP CHANDRA MAJUMDAR

Dr. Pratap Chandra Majumdar took his L.M.S. degree in the year 1878 from
Calcutta Medical College. He was awarded the honorary degree of M.D. from
U.S.A., he was introduced to homeopathy by his father-in-law Dr. B.L. Bhaduri.
As a result, Dr.Majumdar converted to homeopathy and spent his whole life for
the development of this system. He fortified his knowledge of Hahnemannian
homeopathy by assisting Dr. L. Salzer for a pretty long time. This great
homeopath died on Oct. 22, 1922.

Pratap Chandra Majumdar

Contributions
1. Honorary Vice-President, International Homeopathic Congress,
American Institute of Homeopathy, 1906 Atlantic City, N.J.
2. Dr.Majumdar was a prover too, proved a number of indigenous drugs.
The works of such provings were compiled into a large number of
 books in English and Bengali.
3. He edited the Indian Homeopathic Review, the second oldest
homeopathic journal in India.
4. He attended the Fourth International Homeopathic Congress held in
Chicago in June 1891.
5. In collaboration with Dr. D.N. Roy, he established the Calcutta
Homeopathic Medical College in 1881 and maintained it till his death.
6. Majumdar wrote a book by the title “Appendicitis”.

M. L. SARKAR (1833-1904)
Mahendra Lal Sarkar was born on the 2nd November, 1833. He was born in
“Paikpara”, a village 18 miles away from the Howrah city of west Bengal. At
the tender age of 5 years Mahendra Lal Sarkar lost his father Tarakanath sarkar.
He had his elementary education in a near by village school under the guidance
of late babu Thakur Das Dey. Later on, till 1849 he studied in a free school by
name David hare’s school. This young man managed to get a junior scholarship
and admission into Hindu college, where he studied up to 1854. After
completion of his primary education, he was admitted in to the medical college.
And in the next year he got married. After 6 years of medical study from 1854-
1860, he got his L.M.S. degree. With the encouragement of Dr.Fayrerin the year
1863 he appeared to M.D. examinations and stood first. He was the second M.D
from the Calcutta University.
In his initial days of practice, Sarkar was against the homeopathic system.
He denounced the homeopathic system in his speech delivered at the inaugural
function of the Bengal branch of British medical association. He was the
secretary of this association and later became the vice president.
Conversion to Homeopathy
The credit of converting this clinical genius to homeopathy goes to
Dr.Rajendra Lal Dutta, the great homeopath himself. It is said that Rajendra
babu was the neighbour of Dr.Sarkar and many cases that were termed as
incurable by many leading allopathic practitioners as well as Sarkar was cured
and improved by Rajendra babu. One friend of Dr.Sarkar handed over a copy of
Morgan’s philosophy of homeopathy to him and asked him to scrutinize the
truth about the homeopathic system. Being a practical person, Sarkar decided to
find out the effectiveness of homeopathic system with his clinical trials. He did
them under the guidelines of Rajendra babu. Dr.Sarkar was totally convinced
and astonished by the efficacy of the homeopathic medicines in such cases
where allopathic medicines could do nothing. Totally convinced by the beauty of
the system of Hahnemann, he went through the entire homeopathic literature.
On the 16th day of the February 1867, he presented a paper in the meeting held
at the British medical association, Calcutta branch, in which he openly declared
his conversion to homeopathy. The title of the paper was “On the supposed
uncertainty in medical science and on the relationship between disease and their
remedial agents”. Many of the allopathic medical personalities ridiculed him for
his decision but failed to break the faith of Dr.Sarkar in his subject of choice.
Dr.Sarkar’s journey into homeopathic medical field started by the
inauguration of a medical journal by name “Calcutta medical journal” in January
1868. Conversion to homeopathy brought a lot of hardship to this great
personality. But his faith in the principles of homeopathy and the mission taught
by the master made him to accept them all. Like the master of homeopathy, this
pioneer had to face a lot of criticism from the members of the other medical
field and like the master, his disciple emerged victorious in his act. In the year
1870, his Excellency, the Viceroy and the government general of India
appointed Sarkar as the fellow of the Calcutta University in the faculty of art. In
the year 1878, he was moved to faculty of medicine. The faculty dominated by
the allopathic practitioners objected this and passed a resolution to remove the
name of Dr.Sarkar from the list. They tried to project homeopathy as an
unscientific system of medicine. Sarkar with his intelligence, presented the
principles of homeopathy in such a manner and succeeded in convincing the
authority that homeopathy is the only scientific system of medicine. But illogical
and dogmatic behavior of the allopathic practitioners and the fellow faculty
members disturbed Dr.Sarkar and he presented his resignation at last.
Dr. Sarkar had a balanced personality; he had respect to both science and
spiritual knowledge. This similar mentality brought Sarkar close to the spiritual
guru Swamy Ramakrishna Paramahamsa. It is said that he treated Paramahamsa
for some period when he suffered with the cancer of mouth with homeopathic
medicines. In his later years, Sarkar suffered with bronchial asthma, and due to
the severity of the disease he had to renunciate his medical practice also. In the
year 1904, on the 23rd day of February Dr.Sarkar died of the same disease.
Contributions
1. Dr. Sarkar was an eminent writer. His command over the English
language attracted several national international personalities. Names
of few works penned by him as follows:
i. In the year 1869, he published an article in his Calcutta journal of
medicine “The desirability of a national institution for the cultivation
of the physical sciences by the natives of India”.
ii. Hahnemann, the father of scientific medicine.
iii. Physiological basis of psychology.
 iv. Therapeutics of plague.
v. Sketch on the treatment of cholera.
vi. Through his journal, Sarkar published the therapeutic utilities of around
160 drugs used in conditions like constipation, dysentery, cholera, and
diarrhea etc.
2. He was awarded the title of C.I.E. in the year of 1883.
3. He was the honorary presidency magistrate from 1887-1922 and later
he had to leave this honor owing to ill health.
4. The government of Bengal appointed him as a member of the Bengal
legislative council on 1887. He remained in this post till 1893.
5. He was appointed as the sheriff of Calcutta in December 1887.
6. He was the president of the faculty of arts for 4 years.
7. He remained as a member of the syndicate and was given the charge of
an acting vice-chancellor.
8. He was the only medical man honored with D.L degree of the Calcutta
University in the year 1898.
9. He was the trustee of the Indian museum and represented the Asian
society.
10. He was the member of British association for cultivating science,
American institution of homeopathy, British homeopathic society, the
council of the Asiatic society of Bengal and astronomical society of
France.

K.G. SAXENA (1912-2003)

Dr. K.G. Saxena is an Indian homeopath, every homeopath must remember.
Dr. K.G. Saxena was born on 25th Sept 1912, at their ancestral house in old
Delhi, India. He completed his medical studies in 1937 from the Calcutta
Homeopathic Medial College. On 5th March 1937, he was married to
Shakuntala Devi. He is the contemporary homeopathic practitioner, who
contributed much for the development of homeopathy in India. He took his last
breath on 23rd October, 2003.
Contributions
1. Dr. Saxena was the first Honorary Physician to Dr. Rajendra Prasad, the
then President of India and continued to serve the succeeding
Presidents till 1986.
2. He was the first Honorary Adviser in homeopathy to Government of
India, and remained in this position from 1962 to 1971.
3. He presided over 18 National Homeopathic Congresses, was a special
invitee to the International Homeopathic Medical League Congress in
 London, 1965, Athens 1969, Washington, 1987.
4. The International Homeopathy Congress, New Delhi, decorated him
with “President of Honour” in 1967 and again in 1989 in Calcutta. In
1994, Dr. K. G. Saxena was made the chairman of Homeopathic
Advisory Committee for the development and expansion of
Homeopathy in Delhi.
5. He also served as Chairman of National Committes such as
Homeopathic Education Committee, Government of India,
Homeopathic Research Committee, Government of India, Rural
Homeopathic Aid Committee, Family Planning Committee, Scientific
Advisory Board and Central Council for Research in Homeopathy.
6. He served as the National Vice-President of India of the International
Homeopathic Medical League and was the Secretary General and later
the President of Honor of the Indian Institute of Homeopathic
Physician.
7. In recognition of his selfless services to the cause of homeopathy he
was conferred Padam Shree award.
8. He was also conferred with National Award at Calcutta by N.C.
Chakravarty Memorial Committee for his magnificent contribution
towards the development of Homeopathy.
 Chapter – 2
HISTORY OF HOMEOPATHY IN INDIA

HISTORY AND DEVELOPMENT OF HOMEOPATHY IN INDIA

“Homeopathy is the latest and refined method of treating patients
economically and non-violently, government must encourage and patronize
it in our country.”
—Mahatma Gandhi, father of nation
Homeopathy came to India as early as 1810. Hence, roots of homeopathy in
India are as old as the birth of homeopathy. It is said that a German physician
and geologist with few of his countrymen, came to India for the purpose of
geological investigations. He distributed homeopathic medicines to the local
people during his stay at Bengal. During the same period, Dr. Muller of the
London missionary society distributed homeopathic medicines to the people of
Bhowanipur, Calcutta. Dr. John Martin Honigberger, a disciple of Dr. Samuel
Hahnemann, visited India and treated patients. The exact date of the first visit of
Honigberger to India is not known. In his second visit in the year 1839, he
treated the then ruler of Punjab, Maharaja Ranjit Singh with “Dulcamara”.
Maharaja was so happy with results that he encouraged him to continue the
homeopathic practice in India. But due to the selfishness of the local hakims and
vaidyas homeopathy did not get due respect there. In the year 1852, Honigberger
published a book by the title “Thirty five years in the east, adventures,
discoveries, experiments, and historical a sketches, relating Punjab, and
Kashmir, in connection with medicine, botany, pharmacy etc, together with an
original materia medica and a medical vocabulary in four European and five
eastern languages”. Round about 1860, he practiced in Calcutta and there he
was famously known as “Cholera doctor”. Homeopathy continued to spread and
Indians found a reflection of their belief and culture in its philosophy and
principles. The ancient Hindu physicians had, in fact recognized the “Law of
Similia” as one of the principles of treatment.
In the year 1846-47, Surgeon Samuel Brooking, a retired Medical Officer
established a homeopathic hospital at Tanjore, and Puducotta places in
Tamilnadu, South India. He did it with the support of local Rajas of this place.
But the actual development and support was given to homeopathy in the state of
Bengal. Pioneers like Dr. Cooper and Dr. J. Ruther ford Russell, two
Government Medical Officers, Mr. H. Ryper, a military pensioner, Captain May
and others of Calcutta, made homeopathy popular among the masses of Bengal.
At this moment, homeopathy was largely and successfully practiced by amateur
practitioners. People from civil and military services practiced and treated many
cholera cases successfully. Among them, Mr.Ed.D’Latour and Maulavie
Ziauddin Hossein are worth mentioning. In the year 1851, the honorable deputy
governor of Bengal Sir John Hunter Littler, started the “Native homeopathic
hospital and free dispensary”. Dr. C. J. Tonnere, M.D. the French converted
homeopath was appointed as the physician in-charge of this hospital. But this
hospital failed to attract the attention of the common public.
In 1861, a virulent epidemic of malarial fever was raging over lower
Bengal. At this time great philanthropist and lay medical person Babu Rajendra
Lal Dutt, truly laid the foundation of homeopathy and practiced homeopathy
with great results. In fact he played a major role in bringing Dr.Tonnere to India.
He was the person who converted the allopath Dr. Mahendra Lal Sircar, M.D.
D.L., C.I. E. to homeopathy. It is said that Rajendra babu was the neighbour of
Dr.Sarkar and many cases that were termed as incurable by many leading
allopathic practitioners as well as Sarkar, were improved by Rajendra babu.
Being a practical person, Sarkar decided to find out the effectiveness of
homeopathic system with his clinical trials. He did them under the guidelines of
Rajendra babu. Dr.Sarkar was totally convinced and was astonished by the
efficacy of the homeopathic medicines in such cases where allopathic medicines
could do nothing. Totally convinced by the beauty of the system of Hahnemann,
he went through the entire homeopathic literature. In the year 1862, the first
journal on homeopathy named “The Calcutta journal of medicine” was
published and edited by Dr. M.L. Sarkar. On the 16th day of February 1867 he
presented a paper in the meeting held at the British medical association, Calcutta
branch, in which he openly declared his conversion to homeopathy. The title of
the paper was “on the supposed uncertainty in medical science and on the
relationship between disease and their remedial agents”. Many of the allopathic
medical personalities ridiculed him for his decision and but failed to break the
faith of Dr.Sarkar in his subject of choice. In the year 1863, Rajendra babu
treated his relative of royal family by name Raja Sir Radha Kanta Bahadur, who
was suffering with traumatic gangrene of foot. Within a few months of his
treatment Raja recovered from his illness in an impressive manner. In 1863, he
also treated Pundit Ishwar Chandra Vidyasagar successfully from his chronic
illness. Dr. P.C. Majumdar, M.D. another homeopath of Calcutta, started his
practice in 1864 and laid the foundation of Calcutta Homeopathic Medical
College in1885. French homeopathic practitioner Dr. Bergny, Dr. B. L. Bhaduri,
L.M.S, Dr.B.N.Benerzee, Dr. D. N. Roy, Dr. Younon, Dr. Ashen Kumar Dutt,
Dr.Chandra Shekar Kali, Dr.J.N.Majumdar, Dr.N.M.Chowdary, Dr.Baridbaran
mukharjee, Dr, S.K.Nga and Dr. Slazar, of the University of Vienna, who played
a role in the conversion of Dr. P. C. Majumdar to homeopathy, are worth
mentioning for their effective role in the development of homeopathy in India.
The Banaras Homeopathic Hospital was established in the year 1867, Shri
Loke Nath Moitra as Physician In-charge. In August 1869, a homeopathic
charitable dispensary was started at Allahabad with Shri PriyaNath Bose, a lay
person as the Physician In-charge of the dispensary. By such activities
homeopathy started becoming popular all over the country. Rev. Father Muller,
Missionary of Mangalore in the South; Mr. P. Subbarayulu, lawyer of Kakinada
in the East; and Mr. V. M. Kulkarni, telegrapher of Bombay in the west are some
personalities contributed for the development of homeopathy in India.
Homeopathy became more prominent with the opening of several dispensaries
in the second half of the nineteenth century. Sri Mahesh Chandra Bhattacharya
started manufacturing and distributing good quality homeopathic remedies at a
cheaper rate. He also published a homeopathic pharmacopeia both in English
and Bengal. As the popularity of homeopathy started growing in India, there felt
a lack of properly trained homeopaths in the country. At this moment, there
came the rise of the bogus institutions issuing bogus certificates and quackery in
homeopathy started rising. With these entire unfavorable incidents, homeopathy
was looked upon as fraud by the qualified public. A group of qualified
homeopaths came forward to control such damaging situation and convinced the
members of central legislative assembly to take proper action.
Recognition of Homeopathy by Government
In the year 1932, the first session of all India homeopathic medical
association (AIHMA) was held in Calcutta under the president ship of Dr.
Younan. In the year 1936, the first homeopathic resolution was passed with
majority of votes in the central legislative assembly. In April 1937, Mohammad
Ghias-ud-idin, M.L.A. moved a resolution in the Legislative Assembly for its
recognition. The resolution was passed and forwarded to the State Governments
for its implementation. With the interest of the Bengal homeopaths the general
council and state faculty of homeopathic medicine was passed on the 24th June
1941. Bengal is the first province to constitute a Homeopathic State Faculty in
1943 Dr. Sarath Chandra Ghosh, M.D was the key person in implementation of
such act. All India institute of homeopathy, Delhi was formed by the then
government in the year of 1944. Dr. K.G. Saxena was the founder general
secretary of the institution. Other founder members were Dr. A. N. Mukharjee,
Dr. Diwan Jai Chand, Dr. Daya Shankar Kayastha, Dr. J.P. Srivastava, Dr. S. P.
Asthana. After independence on 17th February, 1948 Shri Satish Chandra
Samanta, M.P. (West Bengal), Sri Mohan Lal Saxena, Dr. Pattabhi Sitaramiah,
Lata Deshbhandu Gupta, moved a resolution.
The resolution stated, “This Assembly is of opinion that homeopathic
system of treatment be recognized by the Indian Union and that a General
Council and a State Faculty of homeopathic medicine be established at once”.
This resolution was unanimously accepted and Government appointed a
homeopathic enquiry committee on the 30th day of September 1948. The
committee submitted its report considering and recommending homeopathy as
the scientific system of medicine in 1949. In 1952, Rajkumari Amrit Kaur, the
first Union Health Minister of independent India appointed a Homeopathic Ad-
hoc Committee which functioned up to 1954. In 1954, Government of India
constituted a homeopathic advisory committee, this advisory committee was
taken over by the Minister of Health and Secretary. Ministry of Health became
its first Chairman. Government of India in 1962 appointed Dr. K. G. Saxena as
first Honorary homeopathic Advisor. A Homeopathic Pharmacopoeia
Committee was also established in 1962 to lay down the standard for
homeopathic drugs. Dr. B.K.Sarkar was the chairman of this committee. In
1969, for the development of Indian system of medicine and homeopathy (ISM
& H) an autonomous council was established. The government of India has
taken steps for the development of homeopathy by establishing the:
1. The central council of homeopathy.
2. The central council for research in homeopathy.
3. The national institute of homeopathy.
4. The homeopathic pharmacopeia laboratory.
The Central Council of Homeopathy (C.C.H.)
The Homeopathic Enquiry Committee in 1949 recommended that Central
Council of Homeopathic Medicine should be established. The basic concepts of
Indian Medicine were different from the fundamentals of homeopathy therefore;
a separate Council of Homeopathy was needed. C.C.H is the apex body
constituted for standardizing the course, syllabus and standard of education of
homeopathy in India. It has the power to maintain uniform standards of the
homeopathic institutions all over India. On 17th December 1973, Central
Council of Homeopathy (C.C.H) was established by the Government of India
with the enactment of Central Council of Homeopathy Act, 1973 with the
following objectives.
1. To evolve uniform standards of education in homeopathy, like
minimum eligibility for admission, duration of course of training etc.
 2. Details of curricula and syllabi of studies of homeopathy.
3. Uniform title of degree and diploma all over India.
4. Uniform courses of study of not less than four years duration.
5. Maintain central register of practitioners of homeopathy.
6. By registration ensuring that medicine is not practiced by those who are
not qualified in this system.
7. Those who practice observe a code of ethics in the profession.
The Central Council for Research in Homeopathy (C.C.R.H.)
Till 1978 there was a composite Central Council for Research in Ayurveda,
Yoga & Naturopathy, Unani, Siddha and Homeopathy. This composite council
undertook systematic research in Ayurveda, Siddha, Unani Medicine, Yoga,
Nature cure and Homeopathy.
The Central Council for Research in Homeopathy was formally constituted
on 30th March, 1978, as the policy, directions and overall guidance for the
activities of the Council are provided by the Governing Body. The Union
Minister of Health and Family Welfare is the President of the Governing Body
and has general control on the affairs of the Council and has authority to
exercise all the powers.
It is assisted by a Standing Finance Committee for considering the budget
proposals and a Scientific Advisory Committee.
The Department of Ayurveda, Yoga & Naturopathy, Unani, Siddha and
Homeopathy in the Ministry of Health & Family Welfare which is headed by a
Secretary, administers various schemes for strengthening of research institutions
and renders advice on implementation and monitoring of various research
programmes.
In 1978, separate Central Council for Research in Homeopathy was
established. This was constituted as an autonomous organisation and was
registered under the Societies Registration Act XXI of 1860. It was, however,
only in January, 1979 that the Council started functioning as an independent
organisation. The aim of this council is to encourage research in homeopathy by
constructing scientific projects in this field. This council is working under the
ministry of health and family welfare, government of India. Many branches have
been established and almost all the states of India work under the consultation of
the central body. Periodically, the council organizes seminars and workshops to
improve the scientific standards of homeopaths and teaching faculties in the
various institutions. The objectives of C.C.R.H are:
1. To formulate aims and patterns of research on scientific lines in
homeopathy.
 2. To undertake research or other programs, the prosecution and assistance
in research, the propagation of knowledge and experimental measures
relating to the cause and prevention of the disease.
3. To initiate, develop and co-ordinate scientific research in fundamental
and applied aspects of homeopathy.
4. To exchange information with other institutions, associations and
societies interested in the objects similar to those of the Central
Council and especially in observation and study of diseases.
5. To promote and assist institution of research for the study of diseases,
their prevention and cure, especially with emphasis for covering the
rural population of the country.
6. To prepare, print publish and exhibit papers, posters, pamphlets,
periodicals and books for furtherance of the object of the Central
Council and to contribute to such literature.
7. To offer prizes and grant scholarships in furtherance of the objectives of
the Council.
The National Institute of Homeopathy (N.I.H.)
National institute of homeopathy, an autonomous organization was
established on 10th December 1975 in Calcutta as under the Ministry of Health
and Family Welfare, Govt. of India. The Institute is under the control of a
governing body constituted by the Dept. of AYUSH, Ministry of Health &
Family Welfare, and Govt. of India. The Institute, is affiliated to the West
Bengal University of Health Sciences. The Institute is functioning in 16 acres of
land at Block - GE, Sector - III, Salt Lake, Calcutta - 700 106. It is one of the
largest homeopathic institutions in the world. Presently conducts the degree
course in homeopathy like Bachelor of Homeopathic Medicine and Surgery
(B.H.M.S.) since 1987 and Post -Graduate course i.e. Doctor of Medicine in
Homeopathy (M.D. (Hom.)) in three subjects like Organon of Medicine,
Repertory and Materia Medica since 1988. Institute also runs a teachers training
course and departs training to students in different disciples of medicine and
paramedical courses and also nurses. This center has various departments and
facilities like hospital with an outpatient dept. and a 60 bedded in-patients
department along with investigative facilities. A beautiful auditorium of 800
seating capacity and well constructed and comfortable hostels for boys (250 –
seated) and girls (70 – seated), a Staff Quarters and a guest house is provided in
the campus of N.I.H. An about 25 acres herbal garden with number of herbal
plants is cultivated at a near by place called kalyani.
The objectives of N.I.H. are:
1. To promote the growth and development of homeopathy.
 2. To produce graduates and post-graduates in homeopathy.
3. To conduct research on various aspects of homeopathy.
4. To provide medical care through homeopathy to the suffering humanity.
5. To provide and assist in providing services and facilities for research,
evaluation, training, consultation, and guidance related to homeopathy.
6. To conduct experiments and develop patterns of teaching in under-
graduate and post-graduate education on various aspects of
homeopathy.
The Homeopathic Pharmacopeia Laboratory (H.P.I.)
This laboratory was established to enforce the standardization, quality
control, and quality awareness, standardizing the raw materials used in the
preparation of the homeopathic medicines in India. The laboratory is situated in
Ghaziabad, Uttar Pradesh. This laboratory is equipped with modern
computerized data bank with details of over 4500 items of medicinal plants.
Because of the efforts of this laboratory, it is possible today to prepare
indigenous homeopathic medicines of the international standards in India. The 6
volume homeopathic pharmacopeia was published by the government of India.
The former director of the homeopathic pharmacopeia laboratory released a 2
volume pharmacopeia by the name “the encyclopedia of homeopathic
pharmacopeia”. This book with 2000 pages is published by the famous B. Jain
publishers. The aims and objects of this laboratory are:
1. Fixation of the standards of raw materials used in the preparation of the
homeopathic drugs.
2. Finding and verifying the medicinal standards.
3. Testing of the surveyed and referred drug samples.
4. Supply of preparation standards o other institutions,
5. Setting and recommending the samples of consumption.
6. Preparation of herbarium shoots.
7. Collection and survey of the medicinal plants.
8. Conducting the Tissue culture studies etc.
Uniform Education in Homeopathy at diploma and graduate level was
enforced in the country in the year 1983. Forum for post-graduation have also
been notified by Central Council of Homeopathy. The M.D degree courses were
first time introduced by central council of homeopathy in the gazette of India on
16th November 1989. The place of homeopathy in India today equals to any
other medical degree. The state and central governments in India have been
supporting this system by establishing homeopathic dispensaries and hospitals
periodically. Not only this but many numbers of private homeopathic medical
colleges have been started in India. Popularity for homeopathic system in India
is growing day by day.
 Chapter – 3
EXPLANATION OF INTRODUCTION TO SIXTH
EDITION OF ORGANON OF MEDICINE

AN ATTEMPT TO EXPLAIN THE “INTRODUCTION TO SIXTH

EDITION” BY HAHNEMANN
As long as men have existed in this world they have been liable to various
types of diseases, either individually or collectively as a group (like endemics
and sporadic etc). These diseases were because of either physical or even moral
causes. As the civilization started evolving, increase in the number of diseases
was noticed. Right from the Hippocratic period, several physicians proposed
numerous theories to explain the cause of these diseases. But each one theory
was proposed in contradiction to the other. None of the theory was in order with
the nature. So the basic cause of the disease remained obscure or unknown.
Rational Medicine (intelligent medicine)
In such times of theoretical speculations, where every physician was busy
formulating his own theory of origin of disease, a new method of therapeutics
called Allopathy came into existence. This mode of treatment applied various
unknown mixtures of medicines to different forms of diseases. These medicines
did not have any relation to either cause of the disease or the effects of the
disease. This system has treated diseases in the imperfect manner so far. Inspite
of their crude and imperfect and illogical treatment of disease, they called
Allopathy the “rational medicine”. In fact this is not so. Allopaths called their
medicine rational because they believed that they alone removed the cause of the
disease. They believed that this system alone is the scientific and rational
method of treatment. They even employed very cruel and illogical treatments in
the name of rational medicine and causal medicine.
A causal medicine is the one which prescribes the basic and remote cause
of the disease and not to the proximate cause. Infact allopaths could not find the
basic cause of the disease Psora; hence, they failed to cure the diseases
permanently. In the footnote, Hahnemann says blood letting was given as
treatment by these practitioners. “Although there was probably never was a drop
of blood too much in the living human body, yet the old school practitioners
consider an imaginary excess of blood as the main material cause of all the
hemorrhages and inflammations, which they removed by drain off by
venesections, cuppings and leeches applications. They called this as a rational
mode of treatment and causal medication.”
Tolle Causum (Remove the Cause)
Allopathic physicians shouted “remove the cause and remove the disease”.
But in practice they could not, as their cause of the disease was never right.
They could not understand the dynamic nature of the disease. Disease is actually
subtle; it cannot be perceived by material senses. The tissue change or the
organic damage is only the result of the disease caused by the dynamic noxious
forces called miasms. Pathology is only the result of the disease. The prima
causa morbi (primary cause of the disease) is the spiritual noxious force called
the miasm and nothing else. Hahnemann pities that if the allopaths would have
regarded the dynamic origin of the diseases, if they would have regarded the
Psora as the fundamental cause (CAUSA MORBORUM
CHRONICORUM/NON-VENERIORUM= The cause of all non venereal
diseases) of all the chronic diseases, they would have succeeded in curing the
diseases. Alas! they failed to identify psora as the cause of all the diseases, as
result for centuries they failed to cure the so called chronic diseases.
Pathology can never become the cause of the disease, it is only the
proximate (near by) cause of the disease. The effect (disease) always has various
causes, like basic, remote, distal and proximate causes. A rational physician has
to prescribe for the basic, distal causes and not the proximate cause alone. The
cause and effect cannot be the same and exist at the sane time, but they are
different. The cause of the disease is always the dynamic miasm and the
pathological changes are the effects of the diseases. The rational medicine
always aims at the removal of the dynamic miasmatic cause and not the
pathological effects because of the cause.
Materia Peccans (Material Cause of the Disease)
Allopaths criticized homeopathy in the fear of causing damage to the patient.
They feared that the doses administered by the homeopaths can damage health
of the patient. They believed so because they have never dreamt of harmless
extremely small doses like the dynamic homeopathic medicines. Allopaths
believed only in the material concept of the disease and the material doses for
treating the patients. Allopaths believed only in material concept of the disease
and this concept reflected on their therapeutic applications also. They dreamt of
curing the diseases by removing the material substances from the bodies.
Example: the acidious evacuations of the of bile by vomiting in bilious fevers,
usage of emetics in stomach derangements, purging of mucus and intestines in
children with ascaris infections, venesections in case of hemorrhage, blood
letting for all sorts of inflammations etc. by removing the effects of the disease
allopaths thought that they have cured the patient radically. Severely criticizing
the allopathic mode of treatment, Hahnemann called the physicians of his times
as “The Blood Thirsty Parisian Physicians”. Poor patients without having logical
interpretations of their cruel therapeutic methods followed the physician of old
school “As a flock of sheep follow the bell weather even into the butcher
slaughter house”.
Allopaths did not perceive the dynamic cause of the disease. In the name of
material cause of the disease, they developed various cruel methods like blood
letting, leeches application, perpetual fly blisters, seton, issues (by cutting holes
into the diseased bodies which were converted in to chronic ulcers kept up for
years by introducing foreign substances) and application of Mezerium etc.
Hahnemann criticized the practitioners of the materia peccans as the “scavenger
doctors”. These physicians employed the techniques like salivation,
expectoration, diaphoresis and diurersis to purify the blood from material
morbific matters. To drive away the materia peccans from the intestines they
employ the laxatives, and purgatives (to purge= to clean). They fancily named
the medicinal substances as dissolvents, aperients (purgatives), derivatives
(draining of the materia peccans), etc. to assist this derivative methods they
employed the allied treatments like counter-irritants, woolen garments next to
skin, foot baths, nauseates, pangs of hunger, mustard plasters, acupuncture etc. It
might seem logical in case of worm infections and vermin to employ purgation.
But even in case of worm infections “the presence of these are always
dependent on a general taint of the constitution, joined to an unhealthy mode of
living. Let the latter be improved and the former cure homeopathically” says
Hahnemann. “Where as after mere purgatives, even when combined with Cina
seeds, they soon reappear in quantities.” The species of tape worms are found
along with the psoric taint. They disappear only when the psoric taint is cured.
The troublesome symptoms of the patient will disappear with the usage of the
smallest dose of the tincture of the Male Fern Root (Filix mas aspedium). An
anti-psoric treatment makes the bowel no longer suitable for the survival of the
tape worm. These spontaneously disappear on it’s own without the least
purgatives.
Dynamic Basis of the Disease
The cause of the disease cannot be materia peccans. This is because even the
minutest substances introduced into our body are promptly expelled by this
organism. The vital force does not withstand any amount of the material
substance in our body; this process is not seen only in dead bodies. Hence the
cause of the disease is always dynamic in nature. In support of this, Hahnemann
gives the following examples:
1. The application of an infectious substance to the skin or to a wound has
propagated disease by infection. In such case, there is no proof that
some material portion of the infectious substance has penetrated in to
the fluids of the infected.
2. The careful and prompt washing of the genitals does not protect the
system from infection and breaking of the wholly developed venereal
chancrous disease.
3. The slightest breath of air emanating from the body of a person affected
with small pox will be sufficient to produce this horrible disease in a
healthy child.
4. A letter written in the sick room at the great distance has often
communicated the same contagious disease to the person who has read
it.
5. Various types of abrupt communication of sad or excessively joyful
news have occasioned sudden death.
In all the above case, no material morbific substance was introduced into
the body according to Hahnemann.
Vital Force Unintelligent
In the name of following the nature, allopaths have employed the many
violent techniques. But the natural dynamic vital force is unintelligent in nature.
It cannot act by reason and reflection but acts according to the laws of the
nature. Vital force like the intelligent surgeon cannot bring the lips of the wound
together; it cannot straighten and adjust the broken ends of a bone lying far
apart, it cannot put a ligature on the wounded artery and it will never lead to
cure on its own without proper aid, especially in chronic disease. But it causes
the death of patient by bleeding the body to death in case of cut artery. It
produces inflammatory reactions and destroys the whole eye by suppuration. It
is the vital force that receives the diseased forces. “This irrational vital force
receives into our body, without hesitation the greatest plagues” says
Hahnemann. Even in acute disease it recovers from the disease only by
sacrificing a part of the organism or loss of vitality of the patient.
Hence, the patient becomes debilitated after recovering from the acute
disease. Example: recovery of the polio patient only with the sacrifice of his
limb. Without logically deducting all these measures the old school called their
violent procedures as nothing but the ultimate therapeutic procedures of the
nature (NON-PLUS ULTRA). The old school physicians thoughtlessly imitated
the crude, senseless, automatic vital energy with their treatments. By practicing
the violent therapeutic practices they called themselves as the protectors or the
followers of the nature (DUCE NATURA, MINISTER NATURA).
Excitantia, Nervina, Tonica, Confortantia, Roborantia
These are the stimulating and strengthening medicines of the old school.
Allopaths believed that by using such medicines they can strengthen the patients
suffering with chronic diseases. Medicines like Cinchona bark, Amara, etheric
rhine wine, tokay, etc were used to strengthen the body. But the experience
showed that it is not so. Any amount of tonic is useless unless the patient is
treated for the cause of the disease the miasm.
Unguenta Nervina (An Ointment for Nerves)
Even the use of the powerful ointments like balsamic embrocations will have
only palliative effect. The galvanic shocks of voltaic pile (instrument) of the
chemist jever acted palliatively for few hours in a patient with hardness of
hearing. But in later years, even the stronger doses will be useless and leave the
patient permanently deaf.
The Aphrodisiaca
Like ambergris, Lacerated scincus, Cantharides tincture, Truffles,
Cardamoms, Cinnamon and vanilla are used for the purpose of restoring the
sexual power. They act only palliatively and leave the patient permanently
impotent after a long use. The alternative medicines (ALTERNATIA) used by
allopathic people like mercuralia (calomel), corrosive sublimate, and mercurial
ointment when given in large quantities in an already diseased individual causes
damage to the body. The cinchona bark which is usually a homeopathic
febrifuge (anti-pyretic) for the malaria of the marshy districts used to treat all
types of fevers by allopaths, but always in damaging material doses. Medicines
like valeriana, digitalis purpuria, were also misused by the allopaths by
employing them antipathically. The anti-spasmodic, anti-phlogistic, tonic
stimulants, antiseptics, dissolvents, resolvents, derivatives, evacuvents,
antagonistic remedies are few examples of their palliative procedures. (Such
medicines were abundantly used during Hahnemann’s times, where as their
usage has tremendously reduced in the recent times). The true materia medica
cannot be constructed based on such false understandings and guess work.
Usage of such medicines in diseases is the most damaging method; AB USU IN
MORBIS.
Polypharmacy (Mixture in Prescription)
Polypharmacy is the practice of mixing of various medicinal substances
whose real action was almost unknown and each one was different from the
other in its action. This procedure was also very much prevalent during
Hahnemann’s time. Among such practice one medicine was kept as the principle
remedy (BASIS) and the others were prescribed as the medicines to remove
accessory symptoms. Among the second group belong the:
1. ADJUANS are those secondary medicines in the complex prescriptions
which strengthen the action of the first.
2. CORRIGENS are those secondary medicines in the complex
prescriptions which are used as corrective remedies also called as
HELPERS, SUPPORTERS, CORRECTIVES, CORRIGENTIA,
etc.

Polypharmacy was very much in vogue during Hahnemann’s time. All the
medicinal substances were mixed together, boiled, infused and to this was added
some medicinal syrups or distilled medicinal water. They were called the
formulas. These pharmacists and practitioners have forgotten that when one
substance is mixed with the other it looses its originality and becomes another
new substance. Hence, Hahnemann commented on the practice of polypharmacy
“The administration of this incomprehensible mixtures to the patient in large
and frequent doses, in order there with to obtain some purposed, certain
curative effect, in a piece of folly (foolish), repugnant (distasteful), to every
reflecting (thoughtful) and unprejudiced person”. Hahnemann thanks the lord
for the discovery of homeopathy. It reminds us the natural maxim “to cure
mildly, rapidly, certainly, and permanently, choose in every case of disease, a
medicine which can itself produce an affection similar to that sought to be
cured.” In the history, almost all the cases of noted cures were due to law of
similia. The ancient physicians could not formulate any law based on this
because of their prejudices.
Isopathy
Willum Lux formulated another system based on cure by identicals and idem
which we call Isopathy. Lux gives so many examples like a recent case of frost
bitten limbs cured when frozen sour crout is applied or frictions of snow are
used. The saliva of mad dog was given to a patient laboring under hydrophobia,
it is said to have cured him. Hahnemann analyses this system by giving some
experiences of Fernelius, Sydenham, Edward Kentish, Heister, Benjamin Bell,
John Anderson, Zimmer Man, John Hunter etc. Hahnemann questions “The
injury resulting from a blow on the fore head with hard substance (painful lump)
is soon diminished in pain and swelling by pressing on the spot for a
considerable time with the ball of thumb, strongly first, and then gradually less
forcibly, homeopathically, but not by an equally hard blow with an equally hard
body which would increase the evil isopathically”
Experiences of few senior physicians have shown that, any disease for its
cure requires similar measures (homeopathy) and not identical (Isopathy). To
treat burns it is not the same hot boiling fluid that is required as said in Isopathy,
but similar fluids as medicines. Dr. Benjamin Bell says, “One of the best
applications to every burn of this kind is strong brandy or any other ardent
spirit; it seems to induce momentary additional, pain, but it soon subsides and is
succeeded by an agreeable soothing sensation”.
The greatness and superiority of the similia (homeopathy) over any other
system was identified by even Hippocrates in the book “basil froben: 1538.
Boulduc identified that the Rhubarb is a good purgative because of its power to
produce diarrhea. Detharding observed that Senna leaves relieve colic in adults,
because it can cause colic in healthy persons. Bertholon confers that electricity
diminishes and relieves pain, because it has the capacity to produce the same.
Thoury understood that positive electricity possesses the power of quickening
the pulse, but when that is already morbidly altered it diminishes its frequency.
Von stoerk questions, “Stramonium produces mania and disorders of the mind,
why cannot we try it in such cases of insanity”. Danish army physician Stahl
strongly believed in law of similia. He says, “The rule generally acted on in
medicine to treat by means of oppositely acting remedies (contrarea contraris) is
quite false and the reverse of what ought to be. I am in the contrary, convinced
that diseases will yield to, and to be cured by remedies that produce a similar
affection. I have treated a tendency to acidity of the stomach by a very small
dose of sulphuric acid with the most successful result, in cases where a number
of absorbent (solvent) remedies had been fruitlessly employed”.
Thus, the law of similia was though identified by numerous physicians but
it remained submerged, until Hahnemann developed it into a unique therapeutic
system.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY

1. Organon of medicine: Samuel Hahnemann: 6th edition: Translated with

preface by William Boericke, M.D.; B. Jain publishers.
2. The Chronic miasms: Psora and pseudo psora: J.H. Allen, M.D.: vol:
1&2;B. Jain publishers.
3. Homeopathy the science of therapeutics: The principles of homeopathy:
Carroll Dunham, A.M. M.D; B. Jain publishers.
4. Spirit of Organon: Dr. Tapan Chandra Mondal.Part:1, 2, &3; B. Jain
publishers.
5. The chronic diseases, their peculiar nature and their homeopathic cure:
Samuel Hahnemann; B. Jain publishers.
6. Hahnemann’s Organon: Organon of medicine 5th and 6th editions an
introductions and commentary by Dr. B.K. Sarkar, M.B (Cal), D.M.S
(Hom); M. Bhattacharya &co. pvt ltd.
7. The genius of homeopathy: lectures and essays on homeopathic
philosophy: Stuart Close; B. Jain publishers.
8. Lectures on homeopathic philosophy: J.T.Kent;B. Jain publishers.
9. Organon of medicine 5th and 6th editions: Samuel Hahnemann:
translators: William Boericke and Dudgeon; B. Jain publishers.
10. Logic of repertories: Benedict.J. Castro, D.H.S;B. Jain publishers.
11. 50 millesimal potency in theory and practice: Dr. Harimohan choudary.;
B. Jain publishers.
12. The principles and art of cure by homeopathy: a modern text book by
Herbert A. Roberts, M.D; B. Jain publishers.
13. The knowledge of physician: A course of lectures by Richard Hughes,
M.D; B. Jain publishers.
14. The lesser writings of C.F.S. von Boenninghausen, compiled by
Thomas Lindsey Bradford, M.D, translated from the original German
by Prof. L.H. Tafel; B. Jain publishers.
15. Life of Christian Samuel Hahnemann: Founder of homeopathy: Rosa
wagh hob house; B. Jain publishers.
16. Tubercular miasm: Tuberculin: Dr. Farokh J.master, M.D (Hom)
coauthored by Dr. Firuzi dabu, B.H.M.S. (Bom); B. Jain publishers.
17. Vaccinosis and its cure by Thuja: J. Compton Burnett; B. Jain
publishers.
18. Indications of miasms: Dr. Harimohan choudary; B. Jain publishers.
19. The study of materia medica and taking the case: C.M.Boger, M.D; B.
Jain publishers.
20. Short notes on Chronic diseases and theory of miasms: Team of
experienced teachers according to homeopathic syllabus; B. Jain
publishers.
21. A synopsis of homeopathic philosophy: R. Gibson miller, M.D, revised
and enlarged by J.T. Kent, M.D; B. Jain publishers.
22. Bird’s eye view, a lecture on Hahnemann’s Organon of medicine: John
Henry Clarke, M.D.; B. Jain publishers.
23. What the doctor needs to know in order to make a successful
prescription: Dr. James Tyler Kent; B. Jain publishers.
24. Homeopathic preventive medicine, with no side effect: Fredrick L.
Compton; B. Jain publishers.
25. Lectures on theory and practice of homeopathy: R.E. Dudgeon; B. Jain
publishers.
26. Chronic diseases its cause and cure: P.N. Banerjee.; B. Jain publishers.
27. Homeopathy: Garth. W. Boericke; B. Jain publishers.
28. The lesser writings of Samuel Hahnemann: R.E.Dudgeon, M.D.; B.
Jain publishers.
29. How to take the case and find the similimum: E.B. Nash.; B. Jain
publishers.
30. Commentary on case taking: Dr. J. Benedict.D. Castro.; B. Jain
publishers.
31. The glimpse of history of medicine. Dr. D.D. Benerjee, M.B.S (Hom);
B. Jain publishers.
32. Guide to Organon: Dr. K.N. Mathur, M.B.B.S, M.F. Hom (London); B.
Jain publishers.
33. A commend of the principles of homeopathy for students in medicine:
Garth Boericke, M.D.; B. Jain publishers.
34. Samuel Hahnemann his life and works: Richard hael, M.D.volume -1.;
B. Jain publishers.
35. Limits and possibilities of homeopathy in biology and mental diseases,
by Frontier Bernoville: translated from the original French with an
introduction by Rajkumar Mukherjee, M.A.L.H.M.S; Prathap homoeo
pharmacy.
36. Constitutional medicine of Von Grauvogl: John Henry Clarke, M.D.
37. What is Tautopathy? Dr. Raman Lal P. Patel Hahnemann homeopathic
pharmacy.
38. A brief study course in homeopathy: Elizabeth Wright Hubbard, M.D;
B. Jain publishers.
39. Science and art of homeopathy: Gibson Miller, M.D., R. Del Mass,
M.D., J.T. Kent, M.D.; Indian books and periodicals syndicate.
40. Homeopathic science and modern medicine: The physics of healing
with micro doses: Harris.L. Coulter, PhD; Indian books periodicals
syndicate.
41. Homeopathy explained: Dr. J.H. Clarke, M.D.; B. Jain publishers.
42. Essentials of repertorisation: Sashi Kant Tiwari.; B. Jain publishers.
43. A Treatise on Organon of medicine: part 1, 2, &3: Ashok Kumar Das
44. A comparison of Chronic miasms (Psora, Pseudo-psora, Syphilis,
Sycosis) - Phyllis Speight, with foreword written by Noel Puddephatt;
B. Jain publishers.
45. My experiments with 50 millesimal scale of potencies-5th edition-by
Dr. R. P. Patel; Hahnemann homeopathic pharmacy, Kottayam, Kerala.
46. http://www.delhihomeo.com/